4 /*^ 
 
 
 
 i^^MUHiM 
 
(^ -n-nT-ivT/^-cim/^ivr ivr x "* 
 
 I- ',1, (ji^ 
 
 PRINCETON, N. J. 
 
 ^% 
 
 .S^3Z 
 
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ENGLISH BIBLE (1611). 
 
aontion: C. J. CLAY, AND SON, 
 
 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 
 AVE MARIA LANE. 
 
 Cambritise: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. 
 ILdpjis: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 
 
THE 
 
 AUTHORIZED EDITION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ENGLISH BIBLE (1611), 
 
 rrs SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS 
 AND MODERN REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 BY 
 
 F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. 
 
 PREBENDARY OF EXETER AND VICAR OF HENDON. 
 
 EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE: 
 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 1884 
 
 \^All Rights reserved] 
 
(JTambringc: 
 
 PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SON. 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The following pages comprise in substance a 
 reprint of the author's Introduction to the Cambridge 
 Paragraph Bible of 1873, with such additions and 
 corrections as more recent studies have enabled him 
 to make. The original work was the result of seven 
 years' continuous labour, and has been generally 
 recognized as the only attempt hitherto made to 
 construct a critical edition of the Authorized Bible 
 of 1611. 
 
 One interesting portion of his previous work, the 
 discussion of the Greek text underlying the Author- 
 ized Bible and embodied in Appendix E, has been 
 virtually re-written, in the hope of attaining a higher 
 degree of accuracy than he or others have reached 
 aforetime. The author has been blamed for stating 
 that Beza, late in life, and through mere forgetfulness, 
 
vi Preface. 
 
 asserted a claim to the revision of the Greek text 
 which appeared in parallel columns with his Latin 
 Version of 1556. Yet it is hard to put any other 
 construction on the language of his Preface to his own 
 latest edition, dated Calendis Augusti 1598 : 
 
 Annus agitur quadragesimus secundus, Christiane lector, ex 
 quo Novi Testamenti Latinam interpretationem emendare sum 
 aggressus, Graeco contextu, non modo cum novemdecim vetus- 
 tissimis quam plurimis manuscriptis et multis passim impressis 
 codicibus, sed etiam cum Syra interpretatione collate, et quam 
 optima potui fide ac diligentia, partim cum veterum Grsecorum 
 ac Latinorum patrum scriptis, partim cum recentioribus, tum 
 pietate, tum eruditione praestantissimorum Theologorum versio- 
 nibus, et variis enarrationibus comparato. 
 
 Hendox, February, 1884. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Preliminary explanation ....... 
 
 Section I. History of editions of the Authorized Bible, 1611 — 
 
 1863 
 
 Section II. Its marginal notes and original texts 
 
 Section III. Its use of Italic type ..... 
 
 Section IV. Its punctuation ...... 
 
 Section V. Its orthography and grammar .... 
 
 .Section VI. Parallel references in the margin 
 
 Section VII. Miscellaneous observations .... 
 
 PAGE 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 40 
 61 
 81 
 
 93 
 116 
 
 127 
 
 Appendix A. List of wrong readings of the Bible of 161 1 amend- 
 ed in later editions ........ 147 
 
 Appendix B. Variation between the two issues, both bearing the 
 
 date of 1611 ......... 203 
 
 Appendix C. List of original readings of the Bible of 161 1 re- 
 stored, later alterations being withdrawn . . . -215 
 
 Appendix D. Dr Blayney's Report to the Delegates of the 
 
 Clarendon Press . . . . . . . . -238 
 
 Appendix E. The Greek text adopted in the Bible of 16 ri ex- 
 amined and arranged . . . . . . . .243 
 
 Note on the Synod of Dort ........ 264 
 
 Original Epistle of the Translators to the Reader, with notes . 265 
 
 Index of Persons and Subjects . 305' 
 
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION OF THF. 
 
 CORRIGENDA. 
 
 P. 147, last line but one: for i Mace xiii. 15 read i Mace. xiii. 51. 
 P. 148, col. I : for Gen. xii. read Gen. xli. 
 
 ,, „ : for Lev. xviii. 20 read Lev. xviii. ii. 
 
 P. 159, I Chr. XV. 18, 20 (first reference): for 1639 ^^^'^ ^638. 
 
 persons, who, in so grave a matter as the daily use of Holy 
 Scripture, shall prove slow to adopt changes which yet they 
 will not doubt to be made, on the whole, for the better. With 
 
 s. 
 
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION OF THE 
 ENGLISH BIBLE (1611), 
 
 ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS AND MODERN 
 REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 A CRITICAL edition of the Authorized Version of 
 the Enghsh Bible, having reference to its internal 
 character rather than to its external history, and indicating 
 the changes for good or ill introduced into the original text 
 of 161 1 by subsequent reprints, would have been executed 
 long ago, had this Version been nothing more than the 
 greatest and best known of English Classics. And such a 
 design has been rendered all the more necessary by the fact 
 that a formal revision of the Translation itself is now in 
 progress, having been undertaken about fourteen years ago 
 under the auspices of the Convocation of the Province of 
 Canterbury. If a judgment may be formed from previous 
 experience in like cases, the revised and unrevised Versions, 
 when the former shall be at length completed, are destined 
 to run together a race of generous and friendly rivalry for the 
 space of at least one generation, before the elder of the two 
 shall be superseded in the affections of not a few devout 
 persons, who, in so grave a matter as the daily use of Holy 
 Scripture, shall prove slow to adopt changes which yet they 
 will not doubt to be made, on the whole, for the better. With 
 
 s. I 
 
2 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 so sharp a struggle before it, it is only right that the Author- 
 ized or King James's Bible should be represented, as far as 
 may be, in the precise shape that it would have assumed, if 
 its venerable Translators had shewn themselves more exempt 
 than they were from the failings incident to human in- 
 firmity; or if the same severe accuracy, which is now de- 
 manded in carrying so important a volume through the 
 press, had been deemed requisite or was at all usual in 
 their age. The purpose of the present work is to discuss, 
 within as moderate a compass as the subject will permit, 
 the principles which have been adopted in editing the 
 following pages, the reasons whereon they are grounded, 
 and the difficulties which have been encountered in the 
 prosecution of an arduous but by no means a wearisome 
 task. For the reader's convenience it will be divided into 
 seven Sections, the chief contents of which are here sub- 
 joined. 
 
 Section I. On the history of the text of the Authorized 
 Version, from a. d. 1611 down to the present time. 
 
 Section II. On its marginal notes ; and on the original 
 texts, both Greek and Hebrew, employed by the Translators. 
 
 Section III. On the use of the Italic type by the 
 Translators, and on the extension of their principles by 
 subsequent editors. 
 
 Section IV. On the system of punctuation adopted in 
 161 1, and modified in more recent Bibles. 
 
 Section V. On the orthography, grammatical pecu- 
 liarities, and capital letters of the original, as compared 
 with modern editions. 
 
 Section VI. On the references to parallel texts of 
 Scripture which are set in the margin. 
 
 Section VII. Miscellaneous observations relating to 
 the present edition, and general Conclusion. 
 
 To this short treatise is annexed, besides several other 
 
History of the Text. 
 
 Appendices, a full Catalogue of the places in which the text 
 of modern Bibles differs fr6m that of the standard of 1611, 
 with the dates at which the variations were severally adopted, 
 so far as by diligent care they have been ascertained. 
 
 The Translators' address to the Reader^ prefixed to the 
 edition of 161 1, is reprinted at the end of this volume. 
 
 Section 1. 
 
 On the history of the text of the Authorized Version of the 
 English Bible, from a.d. 161 i down to the present time. 
 
 Most headers will be aware that numberless and not 
 inconsiderable departures from the original or standard 
 edition of the Authorized Translation as published in t6ii, 
 are to be found in the modern Bibles which issue from the 
 press by thousands every year. Some of these differences 
 must be imputed to oversight and negligence, from which 
 no work of man can be entirely free ; but much the greater 
 part of them are deliberate changes, introduced silently and 
 without authority by men whose very names are often un- 
 known. Now, if such alterations had been made irivariably 
 for the worse, it would have been easy in future editions to 
 recall the primitive readings, and utterly to reject the later 
 corruptions. This, however, is far from being the case. 
 Not a few of these variations, es|5ecially those first met with 
 in Cambridge folio Bibles dated 1629 and 1638, which 
 must have been superintended with much critical care, 
 amend manifest faults of the original Translators or editors, 
 so that it would be most irijudicious to remove them from 
 the place they have deservedly held in all our copies for 
 the last 250 years \ A full and, it may be hoped, a fairly 
 
 ^ On a question of so great made by previous editors of the 
 importance as that of retaining Authorized Version, it is safe to 
 changes for the better already be fortified by the judgment of so 
 
4 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 complete list of these changes is given in Appendix A at the 
 end of this volume, to which the student is referred once 
 for all : the attempt therein made to assign the period at 
 which they were severally admitted into the text, although 
 great pains have been bestowed upon the investigation, 
 must be regarded as sometimes only approximately success- 
 ful. Other copies, of an earlier date than that cited, may 
 occasionally have anticipated it in making the given cor- 
 rection ; but these inaccuracies will hardly affect the general 
 results, or impair the conclusions to which they lead. One 
 class of variations has been advisedly excluded from the 
 Catalogue, as seeming rather curious than instructive or 
 important ; namely, that arising from errors which, having 
 crept into editions later than that of 161 1, after holding 
 a place in a few or in many subsequent issues, have long 
 since disappeared from the Bibles now in use. Of this 
 kind is that notorious misprint in the Cambridge folio of 
 1638, once falsely imputed to ecclesiastical bias, "whom ye 
 may appoint over this business" ("ye" for "we".j Acts vi. 3; 
 a blemish whicli obstinately maintained its ground in some 
 copies, at least as late as 1682 \ The several editions of 
 
 cautious and well-informed a writer only commend the sound judg- 
 
 as Dr Cardwell : "There is only ment which, after it was generally 
 
 one case, perhaps, in which it adopted, did not hesitate to retain 
 
 would become the duty of the it" {Oxford Bibles, 1833, p. 2, 
 
 privileged editor to enter into by Edward Cardwell, D.D., Prin- 
 
 questions of criticism, without cipal of S. Alban's Hall, Oxford), 
 
 some express authority to support ^ Hartwell Home, to whose In- 
 
 him. If a given mistake of the trodiiction all English students of 
 
 Translators had already been cor- the Bible owe more than they can 
 
 rected before his time, if the public ever duly acknowledge, adds an- 
 
 opinionhad concurred, eitheravow- other instance of less importance 
 
 edly or tacitly, in the change, he (though he does not quite know 
 
 might reasonably hope that the its true history), which shall serve 
 
 general acknowledgment of the as a sufhcient specimen of the 
 
 truth would relieve him from the whole class. In i Tim. iv. 16 for 
 
 obligation of returning into error. " the doctrine " of the books from 
 
 I say nothing of the boldness 1611 to 1630, we read " thy doc- 
 
 which first made the alteration; I trine" in 1629 (Camb.) down to 
 
History of the Text. 
 
 the Authorized Version which have been used in the 
 formation of our Catalogues and in our suggested revision 
 of the text are chiefly, though not exclusively, the following, 
 (i) The standard or primary one pubhshed in 1611, 
 "Imprinted at London by Robert Barker^ Printer to the 
 Kings most Excellent Majestic." Here, however, w^e are 
 met on the threshold of our researches by the perplexing 
 fact that at least two separate issues bear the date of 
 that year, yet differ from each other in so many minute 
 particulars, that we cannot help raising the question which 
 is the earlier or more authoritative, and consequently the 
 more suitable to be taken as the model to w^iich subsequent 
 reprints ought to be accommodated. On this subject, so 
 interesting to students of the English Bible, much information 
 has been imparted by ]Mr Fry of Bristol, whose materials 
 will be thankfully used by many that feel unable to adopt 
 his conclusions, and might desire a little more scholarlike 
 precision in the method of his investigations'. The two 
 chief issues of 161 1 may be respectively represented by 
 a folio now in the British Museum (3050. g. 2), and another 
 in the same Library (3050. g. i) of which Mr Fry says in a 
 manuscript note that "it is every leaf correct, and may be 
 taken as a standard copy of this issue." There is yet a third 
 class of books, bearing date the same year, containing (some 
 more, some less) sheets of six leaves or twelve pages each, or 
 occasionally only two or four leaves of a sheet, which appear 
 to be reprints of portions of one or the other of the afore- 
 named issues, the preliminary matter being made up from 
 the foHo of 161 7 or elsewhere, a circumstance which compli- 
 
 1762. Blayney (1769) restored Bible, le^^^., also of the editions, 
 
 *'the," but Home has seen "thy" z« large folio, of the Azithorized 
 
 in Bibles of the commencement of Version of the Holy Scriptures, 
 
 the present century. Introduction, Printed in the years 161 1, 1613, 
 
 Vol. II. Pt. II. p. 79 note (1834). 161 7, 1634, 1640. By Francis 
 
 ^ A Description of the Great Fry, F.S.A., folio, London, 1865. 
 
6 Sec/. I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 cates the question not a little, so that in what we have to say 
 it will be advisable to exclude all considerations respecting 
 these reprinted portions \ This may be done the better, 
 inasmuch as Mr Fry's researches have discovered only six 
 such leaves in the Pentateuch, five in the Apocrypha, none 
 in the New Testament. These reprints are bound up with 
 and form a complete book with portions of each issue in two 
 other Bibles in the Museum (1276. 1. 4 and 3050. g. 3) re- 
 spectively. The textual differences between the two original 
 issues have been diligently collected below in Appendix B, 
 from which only very manifest misprints of both books have 
 been excluded: by a careful examination of our collation, 
 in those portions where there are no known reprints, the 
 student can form an independent judgment respecting the 
 internal character of each of them. In preparing the 
 present volume, a Bible belonging to the Syndics of the 
 Cambridge University Press (A. 3. 14, wanting sheet A 
 containing the Title-page, Dedication, and part of the 
 Translators' Preface) has been substituted for the Museum 
 book 3050. g. 2, and for 3050. g. i the Oxford reprint 
 of 1833, as being a well-known publication which exactly 
 resembles it in all places consulted, and was itself taken 
 verbatim, with unusual care for insuring accuracy, from a 
 Bible in the Library of the Delegates of the Oxford Uni- 
 
 1 Gen, xlvi. 12 — xlix. 27; Num. — Ixiii. i; Jer, i. 7 — vii. 26; xi. 
 
 xxi. 1 — xxvi. 65; Josh. x. 9 — xi. 12 — xv. 10; xxvi. 18 — Ezek. xiv. 
 
 11; XV. 13 — xvii. 8; Judg. xiv. 22; xvii. 22 — xx, 44; Zech. xiv. 
 
 18— XX. 44; Euth i. 9 — 2 Sam. ix. 9 — Mai. ii. 13; i Esdr. iv. 37 — v. 
 
 13; xi. 26 — xiv. 19; XV. 31 — xvii. 26; Ecclus. xvi. 7 — xx. 17; Baruch 
 
 14; xix. 39 — xxii. 49; I Kin. i. iii. i — iv. 28; Song, ver. 20 — Hist. 
 
 17 — xvi. 3; xvii. 20 — xxii. 34; 2 Susanna, ver. 15: in all 244 leaves 
 
 Kin. i. 15 — 2 Chr. xxix. 31; Ezra (but not so many in any one copy), 
 
 ii. 55 — ^Job xxii. 3;xxv. 4 — xxxi. distinguished by the comparison of 
 
 28; xxxiv. 5 — xli. 31; Ps. vi. 3 — B. M. 3050. g. 2 with 44 other 
 
 Prov. vi. 35 ; ix. 14 — xiv. 28; xvii. copies, in respect to initial letters 
 
 3 — Eccles. ii. 26; vi. i — Cant. vii. and minute typographical varia- 
 
 i; Tsai. i. i — xxxii. 13; xli. 13 tions (/rj', Table 2). 
 
History of the Text. 
 
 versity Press at that time in actual use. Copies of both 
 issues or recensions of 1611 survive in great numbers in 
 private as well as in public hands, since, when the Transla- 
 tion was completed, every Church had to be furnished with 
 at least one without delay. Fifteen copies of that which it 
 followed, twelve of the other, are enumerated in the Adver- 
 tisement which preceded the publication of the Oxford 
 reprint (dated Jan. 14, 1834), and Mr Fry has seen at least 
 seventy, although he seldom gives us information as to 
 where they are severally located ^ 
 
 The question which of the two recensions is the earlier 
 must be decided partly by external, partly by internal con- 
 siderations. The latter will speak for themselves, and it 
 may be taken for granted that no one will doubt the great 
 superiority on the whole of the text of the Oxford reprint to 
 the other, or hesitate to mark in it many designed improve- 
 ments and corrections which betray a later hand (Appendix 
 B § II.), while the instances in which the Syndics' book is 
 superior or not inferior to the other (App. B § i.) are scanty, 
 slight, and incapable of suggesting the converse inference ^ 
 
 ^ Besides those named above xliv. 29, where what we call the 
 
 the author has examined (not to first issue treats the final mem as 
 
 mention some in private hands) if it were double; Amos vi. 7, 
 
 resembling Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, where the second issue corrects 
 
 S. John's Coll. Cambridge (T. ^. the wrong number of the first; 
 
 24); King's College (53); Jesus but 1 Mace. x. 47 seems conclusive, 
 
 Coll. Cambridge (A. 7. 7 with the where our second issue, deeming 
 
 y<z/i-(? date of 16 1 3 on the title-page "true peace" too strong a ren- 
 
 of the O. T. ); Lambeth Muni- dering of \67wi'ei/977t'£/ca!j', banished 
 
 ment Room: resembling the Ox- " || True " into the margin. There 
 
 ford reprint, Brit. Mus. (466. i. 6) ; are no reprints in these leaves. 
 
 Sion College Arch. X. 3 ; Cam- It is fair to add two instances in 
 
 bridge University Library (i. 15, App. B which we have found tend- 
 
 16) ; Emmanuel College (B. I. 23), ing to an opposite conclusion, in the 
 
 and the very fine copy in the Bod- false arrangement of the margins 
 
 leian. of Wisd. iii. 14; Mark vii. 4, 
 
 "^ A few instances are as good in the Oxford reprint. But the 
 
 as a thousand, if only they be un- general drift of the internal evi- 
 
 equivocal. We would press Ezek. dence sets strongly the other way. 
 
8 Sect. /.] Authorized Ve7'sion of the Bible (1611). 
 
 Both contain innumerable errors of the press, some peculiar 
 to a single issued not a few (including nearly all the false 
 textual references in the margin, see below Sect, vi.) com- 
 mon to both. It is useful to remember one characteristic 
 er?'attim of each, which will enable us to determine at 
 a glance to which recension a particular volume in our 
 hands belongs. The Syndics' copy and its fellows have 
 "Judas" instead of "Jesus" in Matt. xxvi. -T^d ; the Oxford 
 reprint and its associates read twice over the following words 
 (forming three complete lines) in Ex. xiv. 10 "the children of 
 Israel lift up their eyes, and behold, the Egyptians marched 
 after them, and they were sore afraid: and" the printer's eye 
 wandering back from the second "the children of Israel" in 
 the verse, to the first". Yet in spite of this portentous 
 blunder, the recension which contains it is decidedly the 
 more correct of the two, and irresistibly forces on the mind 
 of any one that has minutely studied both, that whether 
 we regard emendations of the sense or comparative exemp- 
 tion from typographical oversights, it had undergone re- 
 vision, fitful and superficial perhaps, but not the less real on 
 that account. Hence it seems not quite reasonable, in answer 
 to the enquiry "Which of the tw^o issues w^as first printed?" 
 to say with Mr Fry, "I do not think that any evidence 
 on this point can be adduced, from the existence of an error 
 in one, and the absence of it in another copy" (.4 Description^ 
 &c. p. 23). Not certainly from noting a single error or from 
 noting twenty, for such an argument is cumulative in its 
 weight, and can only be appreciated by patient enquirers : 
 
 ^ In compiling a list of errata vising for the King's Printer his 
 
 in the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) quarto edition of 1806. 
 
 much aid was given by the cor- ^ It deserves notice that this 
 
 rections made in that book by Gil- could easily be done if the type 
 
 bert Buchanan, LL.D., of Wood- were set up from the Syndics' copy, 
 
 mansterne, Surrey, in the winter where "the children of Israel " be- 
 
 of 1 81 3 — 4, when engaged in re- gins a line in both parts of the verse. 
 
History of the Text. 9 
 
 but if, out of two books substantially the same, one shall 
 prove on examination more free than the other from 
 mechanical imperfections and printers' errata , and at the 
 same time full of small yet unequivocal corrections whether 
 of the style or the matter of the performance, we cannot 
 doubt that, in the absence of any considerable proof to the 
 contrary, the common consent of mankind would pronounce 
 that the better executed volume must needs be the later of 
 the two. 
 
 And what considerable proof to the contrary has Mr Fry 
 been able to allege ? Direct evidence on the subject there 
 is none, for never was a great enterprise like the production 
 of our Authorized Version carried out with less knowledge 
 handed down to posterity of the labourers, their method and 
 order of working. There still remains the bibliographical 
 branch of this investigation, and it will demand some 
 attention. The first point we take up makes little in favour 
 of Mr Fry's view of the priority of that issue which the 
 Oxford reprint follows with such faithful exactness. All 
 copies of the other issue, if they have a title-page at all, 
 exhibit a respectable and elaborate woodcut (repeated 
 before the New Testament with the necessary change in the 
 printed words) that had often done duty before, notably in 
 the Bishops' Bible of 1602. It represents the four Evan- 
 gelists with their proper emblems at the top and bottom of 
 the cut, the tents and armorial bearings of the twelve tribes 
 on the left of the letter-press, the twelve Apostles on the 
 right of it, the Paschal Lamb slain on the altar beneath it, 
 the Lamb Triumphant under the Incommunicable Name 
 surmounting all. But in many copies of the recension to 
 which the Oxford reprint belongs the title-page is of a 
 totally different character. It is a very elegant copper-plate 
 engraving, of whose refined beauty Mr Fry's reproduction on 
 stone (Plate 34) gives but a poor idea. Here Moses stands 
 
TO Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 cornutiis on the left of the letter-press title, Aaron on the 
 right, the Apostles and Evangelists above and below in 
 attitude and form quite different from the conventional 
 manner of artists ; above, the Incommunicable Name, 
 the Dove, the Lamb Triumphant ; below, the Pelican 
 and her young; at the foot of this masterpiece the sub- 
 scription C. Boel fecit in Richmo7it^ Cornelius Boel of 
 Antwerp then working at Richmond in Surrey. Now the 
 point to be noted is this. It is admitted by Mr Fry and by 
 every one else that in no copy of what he calls the second 
 issue is there an engraved title, whereas some copies of his 
 first issue have the engraved plate, others the woodcut, a few 
 possibly, though not certainly, both, prefixed to the Old Testa- 
 ment. The inference seems a natural one that Boel's plate 
 not being ready when the earliest copies of our Authorized 
 Version were published, the old woodcut was made to serve 
 in its place for a while, and that those copies of Mr Fry's 
 first and our second issue which contain Boel's copper-plate, 
 are in all probability the latest of any. If there be any 
 more simple solution of the matter, it would be well to 
 state it. 
 
 But that which is most dwelt upon by such as would 
 invert what internal evidence points out as the true order of 
 the two issues rests on facts relating to the reprinted leaves 
 which Mr Fry has demonstrated with great pains and inge- 
 nuity. Out of 25 copies of his first issue which he examined, 
 23 were leaf for leaf alike, agreeing entirely with each other : 
 in one copy two leaves, in another six, were of the rival 
 issue. Forty-five copies of this latter issue were then 
 collated, of which the large number of 41 were found 
 to vary from each other in some of the reprinted leaves 
 supplied (see p. 6 note), and only two pairs were entirely 
 identical. "I have now shewn" he proceeds to sum up 
 "from the actual comparison of a very large number of the 
 
History of the Text. 1 1 
 
 Bibles of 1611, as many as seventy, that one issue is 
 unmixed (with the exception of eight leaves in two copies 
 out of 25 examined), and that the other issue is made up in 
 a very remarkable manner, not only with reprints, but that 
 it is often mixed with the other issue, with the preliminary 
 leaves of 16 13, 161 7, and 1634. Is not this conclusive 
 evidence that the Bibles No. i aiid No. 2 before alluded to^ 
 are respectively of the ist issue and of the 2nd issue^?" 
 {Description^ &c. p. 25.) Certainly not, if we understand 
 what is meant by conclusive evidence. The facts established 
 by Mr Fry (and we can confirm many of them from our own 
 experience) are suflicient to raise a strong presumption that 
 not very many copies of the earliest printed issue were bound 
 up at once and sent out to Parish Churches, for which 
 reservation their shameful inaccuracy will abundantly ac- 
 count. After the great and immediate demand was satisfied 
 by that better edition which the Oxford reprint exhibits, 
 and after the Translators were dispersed and had ceased to 
 
 ^ As usual, Mr Fry does not leaves supplied at the end of the 
 
 indicate what and where are the Syndics' copy of his own book, 
 
 copies he used. He only says just and from comparing various parts 
 
 before, "I placed my two best of Brit. Mus. 3050. g. i and g. 2, 
 
 copies side by side, the one with quite an opposite conclusion might 
 
 the error of three lines in Ex. xiv. be drawn : but if the difference 
 
 10, the No. r copy..., and the were ever so great, it would only 
 
 other with the verse correctly prove that the lines were repaired 
 
 printed. No. 2 copy... (p. 22)," for a new issue. It is even doubt- 
 
 which is vague enough. He tries ful, on close inspection, whether 
 
 also to make something of "the the same lines were used for both, 
 
 obvious difference in the condition ^ " Because those Bibles which 
 
 of the rules with which the black were printed and bound up before 
 
 lines [inclosing the letter-pi'ess] are the 2nd Issue was printed (and 
 
 printed. In No. i they are straight no doubt there were such) could 
 
 and generally true at the corners; have leaves of no other Issue or 
 
 in the 2nd Issue they are not so edition inserted" (p. 22). This 
 
 true, and are more open, shewing consideration he calls " almost ab- 
 
 the effect of use" (p. 25). The solute proof" of his opinion. It 
 
 difference will not appear so con- shews, of course, that his theory 
 
 spicuous to every one who inspects is self-consistent, but nothing more, 
 these early Bibles ; from the original 
 
12 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (i6it). 
 
 have any control over their work, the printer seems to have 
 gradually put forth the unused sheets that had been first 
 struck off and deliberately laid aside, supplemented by re- 
 printed leaves and other portions of later books. 
 
 "Why these 244 leaves were required to be printed a 
 second time we can only conjecture" {ibid. p. 24). In truth 
 the difficulty presses equally upon every possible hypothesis 
 that can be maintained. Almost the only real informa- 
 tion available which bears even remotely on the matter 
 is Dr Anthony Walker's Life of John Bois^ [1560 — 1643], 
 who was a member first of the fourth, afterwards of the 
 second Company. Of him we are told 
 
 " Four years he spent in this service'-, at the end thereof (the whole 
 work being finished, and three copies of the whole Bible being sent to 
 London, one from Cambridge, a second fi^om Oxford, and a third from 
 Westminster), a new choice was to be made of six in all, two out of 
 each company, to review the whole work, and extract one out of all 
 the three, to be committed to the press. For the despatch of this 
 business Mr Downes^ and he, out of the Cambridge company*, were 
 
 ^ Harleian MS. 7053, printed seventy-two days and more," about 
 
 also in Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, two years and nine months, as 
 
 Vol. II. Book VIII. 1732. The Canon Westcott notes {General 
 
 Harleian manuscript is written by Vieiv of History of English Bible, 
 
 the hand which records a list of p. 154), which The Translator 
 
 Degrees conferred by George II. to the Reader speaks of. Else- 
 
 at Cambridge, April 25, 1728: where Anthony Walker says of 
 
 Peck derived his materials from Bois's labours, "Five years were 
 
 one of the Baker papers, which spent in the Translation, which 
 
 John Lewis also cited in 1739. makes no noise, because it carries 
 
 The two manuscript authorities no name" (Peck, z//^? j-z//^ra, p. 53). 
 
 are independent, each preserving '^ " Though Mr Downes would 
 
 passages not found in the other. not go, till he was either fetcht 
 
 Both contain incidentalstaternents, or threatened with a Pursuivant." 
 
 hitherto unnoticed, which might Walker in Peck. The Harleian 
 
 lead to the supposition that the copy does not mention this story, 
 
 different Translators took to them- so characteristic of the times, 
 
 selves separate books (Harl. pp. * So that " two out of each com- 
 
 104, 105), as was really the case pany,"mentioned just before, must 
 
 with the Bishops' Bible. mean two out of each place ; and 
 
 2 So that we need not take lite- the final Committee consisted of 
 
 rally the " twice seven times six persons, not of twelve, as was 
 
History of the Text. 
 
 13 
 
 sent for up to London, where meeting their four fellow-labourers, they 
 went daily to Stationers' Hall, and in three quarters of a year fulfilled 
 their task. Whilst they were employed in this last business, he, and 
 he only, took notes of their proceedings, which he diligently kept to 
 his dying day." 
 
 Could these notes be recovered', they would solve, not 
 only the problem discussed by Mr Fry, but many other 
 questions of great interest. If Dr Walker can be trusted, it 
 would seem that every part of each Company's task had in 
 some fiishion been revised by each of the rest, a statement 
 which neither the time employed, nor the results obtained, 
 render very likely (see Sect. vii.). At all events it is clear, 
 unless we reject his evidence altogether, that the printing, 
 so far as the Translators superintended it at all, must have 
 been begun and ended within the short period of nine 
 months, which seems wholly inadequate for the accomplish- 
 ing of all they had in hand^ 
 
 stated at the Synod of Dort (161 8). 
 Compare, however, Anderson, An- 
 jials of the English Bible (1845), 
 Vol. II. pp. 381 — 2, and my friend 
 Dr John Eadie's noble and almost 
 posthumous English Bible ^ Vol. II. 
 p. 201. Bp Miles Smith, the au- 
 thor of the Preface, and Bp Bilson 
 of Winchester, "whose name does 
 not appear among the revisers, 
 superintended the work at press." 
 See below p. 264. 
 
 1 Harl. 7053 contains John 
 Bois's will dated the year he died 
 (1643), wherein he bequeaths his 
 books and papers, on which he set 
 great store, to his daughter, Anne 
 Bois, ' ' to her best use and com- 
 modity," and requests his curate, 
 John Killingworth, to be *' aiding 
 and helpful in the disposing " of 
 the same. They were no doubt 
 sold, and may yet be found in 
 some private collection. 
 
 2 A ray of fresh light has been 
 thrown upon the history of the 
 
 version by a letter referred to, so 
 far as we know, for the first time 
 by Mr J. H. MwnU Annotated Bible, 
 Introduction-, p. xliv. note i (1878). 
 The volume which contains it, the 
 gift to the Bodleian (Rawlinson, 
 C. 849) of Archbishop Ussher's 
 grandson, James Tyrrell, consists 
 of large abstracts of learned books 
 in the Primate's cramped hand- 
 writing, one sheet being written, 
 after the poet Pope's fashion, on 
 the back of the letter in question, 
 which has thus been preserved 
 for our use. The writer, William 
 Eyre, Eyers, or Ayers (the name 
 being spelt each way), as the cour- 
 tesy of Dr Luard, the University 
 Registrary, enabtes me to know, 
 was Fellow of Emmanuel College, 
 Cambridge, B.A. 1595—6, M.A. 
 1599, B.D. 1606, and afterwards 
 Prebendary of Ely. Its chief purpose 
 is civilly to decline a proposal made 
 to him by Ussher, then Chancellor 
 of S. Patrick's Cathedral, to accept 
 
14 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (i6ii). 
 
 Although we have not been able to resist the pressure of 
 the internal evidence which assures us that the issue repre- 
 sented by Synd. A. 3. 14 is the earlier of the two, yet 
 the influence of our error (if any shall still judge it to be an 
 error) upon the text of the present volume, as given in our 
 Appendices A — C, is infinitesimally small. It is strictly 
 confined within the limits indicated in Appendix B, § i, the 
 great majority of which variations are either purely indif- . 
 ferent, or would have been received on their own merits, 
 without reference to the prior claims of the copy that con- 
 tains them. 
 
 Respecting Appendix C, wherein are registered the joint 
 readings of the two issues of 16 it which in later times have 
 been displaced but ought now to be restored, not a few of 
 them are quite insignificant in themselves, but are re-esta- 
 blished as a matter of right, and as a kind of protest against 
 
 a Fellowship at the infant College 
 in Dublin. Dating from Emmanuel 
 College Dec. 5, 1608 "W. Eyre" 
 writes as follows : "Sr It pleased 
 God to bring us in safety to Cam- 
 bridge before the last day of No- 
 vember... In my absence there was 
 an order taken from the King's 
 Majestic by the Arch B of Cantuar 
 that the translation of the Bible 
 shall be finished and printed as 
 soon as may be, but two of the 
 entire company are chosen to re- 
 vise and conform {sic) the whole 
 at London. Hereupon I am ear- 
 nestly requested to get again that 
 copy of our part which I lent you 
 for D[?] Daniel his use, for albeit 
 there be two fair written copies 
 out of it : yet there will be use of 
 it because I noted in the margent 
 by rashe tci'otJi (V^*) of the places 
 which were doubted of. And this 
 ^Vy pn^* [i.e. it wants conside- 
 ration. Cf. Zanolini, Lex. Chald.- 
 Rabbin. Patavii, 1747. Rashe 
 
 tevoth seems to mean liead marks^ 
 is not in the others. Wherefore 
 I am to request you so soon as 
 you can after my letters come 
 to your hands to send that copy 
 forthwith by some that may 
 either deliver it to myself, or send 
 me word where I may gain it." 
 The D [or G?] Daniel to whose 
 judgment the revision had been 
 submitted must have been William 
 Daniel, Fellow of Trinity College, 
 Dublin, 1593, translator into Irish 
 of the N.T. (1602), and of the 
 book of Common Prayer (1608), 
 Archbishop of Tuam 1609 — 28. 
 The name of Eyre is not in the 
 list of translators, yet we see that 
 the work of the Cambridge Com- 
 pany was subjected to his criticism, 
 and by him imparted to others. 
 The " two of the entire company" 
 who were to finish the work in 
 London, leaves that point just as 
 ambiguous as ever. See above, 
 p. 12 note 4. 
 
History of the Text, 15 
 
 the unnecessary, the almost wanton changes, in which certain 
 editors of the Bible have been pleased to indulge. Examples 
 of this kind will be seen in Judg. xix. 29; i Sam. xx. 5; 
 2 Sam. vii. 7 marg.; i Kin. xv. 27; xvi. 19; 2 Kin. viii. 19; 
 Isai. vi. 8; Hos. xiii. 3; i Esdr. viii. 75; 2 Esdr. xv. 22; 
 2 Mace. viii. 33; Luke xix. 13 marg.^ 
 
 We now proceed to describe the principal editions of the 
 Authorized Bible which have appeared since 161 1, especially 
 those which seem to have been prepared with some degree 
 of care, or have largely influenced the text of succeeding 
 impressions. 
 
 (2) The Holy Bible of i6i2j copies of which are in 
 the British Museum (1276. b. 6) and at Trinity College, 
 Cambridge (x\. 8. 51), is beautifully printed in a small clear 
 Roman type in octavo, the woodcut of the first issue of 
 161 1 (above, p. 9) being reproduced in a reduced size. 
 On examining the collation we have made of this the 
 earliest reprint of the Authorized Version (Appendices A, 
 B, C below), it may be considered to depart but seldom 
 from the issue represented by the Oxford reprint, except 
 to correct some grave mistake (e.g. Mark vii. 4 inai'g.). In 
 such a case it is usually followed by the edition of 16 16, 
 also printed in Roman type, but rarely influences the black- 
 letter Bibles of 16 13 or 161 7. In i Kin. iii. 4; i Esdr. 
 viii. 39 j Rev. xx. 13 viaj'g. this edition stands alone. The 
 
 1 Students should be aware that sometimes the text follows our 
 
 the representation given of the first issue, as in Matt. xiii. 4, 31, 
 
 New Testament of 161 1 in Bag- 45; xviii. 30; xxii. 24; Mark xv. 
 
 ster's Hexapla, 1841 cannot be 46; Acts iv. 27; xvi. 7, 19; xxi. 
 
 implicitly relied upon. There are i\ xxv. r; Rom. vi. 21; x. 21; 
 
 two issues of that book, with two xi. 22 ; Eph. vi. 21 ; r Thess. i. 9; 
 
 several Introductions, and the James v. 4; 2 Pet. ii. 6: sometimes 
 
 stereotyped plates bear marks of that which Mr Fry counts the 
 
 alterations in what seems the later earliest, as in Luke ii. 24 ; x. 36 ; 
 
 (Matt. xiii. 45). Thus, for exam- John xiv. 23; Acts vi. 12; xv. ri; 
 
 pie, in John viii. 4 " said " suits i Pet. i. 22. In Rom. x. 19 "will I 
 
 neither form of the Bible of i6ri : anger"Bagsterseemstostandalone. 
 
1 6 Sect. /.] Authorized Vers io ft of the Bible (1611). 
 
 following are examples of improvements brought into it, 
 which immediate successors have overlooked : Ps. xcix. 2 ; 
 2 Esdr. ii. 7 inarg.; Judith xvi. 24; i Mace. v. 9; Matt. 
 V. 22; Acts xiii. 19; I Cor. vii. 32; 2 Cor. v. 20. We 
 reject the grammatical corrections in Dan. v. 31; John 
 xi. 18 Diarg. 
 
 (3) The Holy Bible of 16 13 is the more generally known 
 from a collation of the smaller black-letter folio copy of it 
 at the University Press at Oxford with the Oxford reprint 
 of the book of 161 1, annexed to that very useful publication ^ 
 This book is readily distinguished from both issues of 161 1, 
 inasmuch as it contains 72 lines of smaller type in a column, 
 to their 59 ^ It is plain that no formal revision of the text, 
 italics, or margin, w^as attempted thus early. Out of the 412 
 variations which the Oxford collation records, just 70 arise 
 from the following of the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) in pre- 
 ference to the other issue, but this includes corrections of 
 some 20 evident misprints of the Oxford reprint issue. In 
 about four places (Ezra iii. 5; Ezek. xxiv. 7; i Mace. iv. 29; 
 2 Thess. ii. 15) we find manifest improvements on the 
 standard editions : in Dan. ix. 1 2 the reading of the Hebrew 
 margin or keri is adopted ("word") against the other books: 
 
 ^ We have used for our own "fleshy" Oxon. In Josh, xii. 11; 
 
 purpose a copy in the Syndics' 2 Sam. xvii. 25 ; Neh. xi. r4war^. ; 
 
 Library, Cambridge (A. 3. 13). 1 Esdr. v. loviarg.; Judith iii. 5 
 
 To the variations recorded in the — vii. 16 (Olofernes), Proper names 
 
 Oxford reprint we have been able are differently spelt, but the Ox- 
 
 to add in passing Ruth iii. 15 "she ford collation does not profess to 
 
 went" Synd. (A. 3. 14), 1613, but include these, 
 
 "he went" Oxon.; Ps. Ixxviii. 60 ^ A few copies of what we re- 
 
 inarg. "i Sam." Synd. (a reprint), gard as the first issue of 161 1 are 
 
 161 3, " I King." Oxon. ; Jer. xl. said to bear on the Old Testament 
 
 1 "II chains" 1613, "||captaine" title-page, but not on the New, a 
 Oxon.; Ezek. xvi. 16 "Of thy genuine date of 1613: that being 
 garments" 1613, "And of thy no doubt the year they were bound 
 garments" Oxon.; Wisd. ix. 15 up. There was at that time no 
 "earthly" 1613, "earthy" Oxon. ; inducement to antedate falsely, but 
 
 2 Cor. iii. 3 "fleshly" 16 13, rather the contrary. 
 
History of the Text. 1 7 
 
 nearly all the other variations arise from the glaring mis- 
 prints of this handsome but inaccurate volume. Such are 
 the omissions of clauses by reason of their having the 
 same beginning or ending as those immediately preceding 
 (i Kin. iii. 15 ; Matt. xiii. 8; xvi. 1 1 ; John xx, 25), and of two 
 whole verses, Ecclus. xvi. 13, 14, as also the putting "de- 
 lighted" for "defiled" Ezek. xxiii. 7, the omission of "thou" 
 in Mark ix. 24, the leaving out of "not" in 2 Tim. iv. 16, 
 and other errors almost as gross. That this book was set 
 up from our first issue appears likely, as well from many 
 other resemblances to be seen in Appendix B, as from the 
 printer's mistaking "yt" in that book for "the" in Acts 
 xxi. T^Z. The other issue has "that Egyptian" in full'. 
 
 The next two books were used at Tregothnan (R. 4 
 and R. 7), by the kind permission of their owner, Viscount 
 Falmouth. 
 
 (4) The Holy Bible in small folio Roman type 16 16, 
 with the Prayer Book and Genealogies, Map, &c. prefixed, 
 the metrical Psalms with musical notes (dated 16 12) and 
 Private Prayers at the end, with their first leaf lost. This 
 seems a somewhat rare book, not particularly intended for 
 Church reading, is beautifully printed, and in a very perfect 
 state. It appears to be the first edition of the Authorized 
 Version which was submitted to any considerable revision. 
 Its value will be seen from the study of Appendices K and 
 B, and it should be remarked all along, that improvements y • 
 brought in from time to time in Bibles of the Roman type 
 seem to have had very slight influence with the printers of 
 the black-letter books of 161 7, 1634, 1640, who continued 
 to set the press from one or the other of the issues of 161 1, 
 almost regardless of subsequent changes for the better. 
 
 ^ Other copies, by no means there, and Brit. Mus. 469. g, 10, 
 
 rare, are from S. Luke's Chapel, with Boel's frontispiece, and an 
 
 in the Precinct, Norwich (bought inserted title page of i6rr. 
 1 61 8), now in the Chapter Library 
 
 S. 2 
 
1 8 Sect. /] Autho7'ized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 Some of the corrections of 16 16 were received into the 
 great folio of 16 17, but the following, among others, were 
 overlooked: Gen. xxii. 7; 2 Sam. xxiii. 20; i Kin. xx. 3; 
 I Chr. i. 5, 47; vii. 13; xxvi. 5; xxvii. 2>y, 2 Chr. xi. 20; 
 XXX. 6; xxxii. 20; Neh. viii. 10; Eccles. vii. 26; Cant. v. 12; 
 Jer. XXXV. 13; Tobit iv. 12; Ecclus. li. 12; i Mace. viii. 8; 
 ix. 35; xi. 34, 56; xv. 23; Matt. xvi. 19; Mark xiv. 32; 
 Luke xxiii. 19; Acts iv. 17; xxvii. 18; Rom. vi. 12; vii. 13; 
 xvi. 10. Dr Corrie, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge, 
 has a rare 8vo. in Roman type, dated 16 19. 
 
 (5) The Holy Bible, large foho, black letter, 161 7, a 
 much more pretentious but less valuable edition \ As its 
 leaves have got much mixed with those of the other folios, 
 especially of our first issue of t6ii, it is proper to apply 
 Mr Fry's tests before using any copy {A Desc?'iption., &c. 
 plates 46, 47), so far as for critical purposes it is worth 
 using at all. The large paper copies may be expected to 
 be pure for obvious reasons. The Tregothnan book does 
 not answer Fry's tests in three leaves up to Ps. xxii\ Among 
 its few original corrections are Mai. iv. 2 ; 2 Tim. ii. 19. 
 The Bible of 161 7, like that of 161 2, usually abides by the 
 issue of 161 1 represented by our Synd. A. 3. 14, while that 
 of 16 16 follows the Oxford reprint standard, even in such 
 obvious errors as Hos. vi. 5. 
 
 The public demand must have been satisfied with these 
 several editions, especially of the large size, which were 
 published so near each other. Some years elapsed before 
 the appearance of other chief Bibles, whereof three several 
 pairs can most conveniently be discussed according to their 
 
 1 Other copies are numerous: (T. 6, 26); Caius Coll. (H. o. 26). 
 
 e.g. Brit. Mus. (T272 h. 4) and - They are Xx 3 (Neh. vii. 11 
 
 (3052. b.); a copy given by "Tho- — viii. 9), which is taken from our 
 
 mas Hobson, Carrier of Cambridge, first issue; Zz (Job i. 17 — iv. 16), 
 
 to Benet Parish," Trin. Coll. Cam- and Ccc 2 (Ps. xix. 2 — xxii. 3r), 
 
 bridge (A. 12. 34), large paper, whence derived Mr Fry's list fails 
 
 very fine ; S. John's Coll. Camb. to shew. 
 
History of the Text. 19 
 
 relation to each other, rather than in the chronological 
 order, — the two of 1629, those of 1630, 1634, 1638, 1640. 
 
 (6) The Holy Bible, small quarto, 1629 "Imprinted 
 at London by Bonham Norton and John Bill Printers to 
 the King's most excellent Majestie." Also in folio with the 
 same readings and the same setting up. Dr Newth tells me 
 of one copy at New College, Hampstead; another is pos- 
 sessed by the Rev. W. L. Manley, Vicar of Treleigh, Redruth. 
 
 (7) The Holy Bible, also small quarto, 1630 "Im- 
 printed at London by Robert Barker^ Printer to the King's 
 most Excellent Majestic: and by the Assignes oi John BillT 
 
 These two books are of the same size, have the same 
 title-page, though different tail-pieces at the end of the 
 Prophets, correspond with each other page for page, line 
 for line, with the closest exactness, even to the peculiar 
 shape of the letters used in the same places (compare, 
 however. Num. xxii. 31; Ezek. xx. 37 marg.; Dan. viii. 18 
 marg.), so that the type from which the two were printed off 
 was, at least in my opinion, set up but once. The volume 
 of 1629, however, is printed on much worse paper, and does 
 not contain the Apocrypha^, although APO- still remains, 
 as in its fellow, below the tail-piece at the end of Malachi. 
 At the end are the metrical Psalms with musical notes, and 
 the date of 1630. It would never be suspected, prior to 
 actual trial, that the text in these two books is not absolutely 
 identical. Yet an inspection of Appendices A, B, C will 
 shew that this is not the case: e.g. Gen. xlvi. 12; xlvii. 18 ; 
 Lev. xviii. 30; xxv. 5 marg.; Num. v. 20; i Kin. xviii. 28; 
 
 ^ Thus early began the practice said, "The Apocrypha is bound 
 
 of leaving out the Apocrypha, al- with the Bibles of all churches that 
 
 though it had been forbidden by have been hitherto. Why should. 
 
 Archbishop Abbot in 161 5 on pain we leave it out?" {Table Talk, p. 
 
 of a year's imprisonment (C. R. 10). The copies used by me are 
 
 Rivington, Records of Stationers'' also in the Syndics' Library, A. 5. 
 
 Company, p. 21). It was harden- 22 and 25, 
 ing into fixed habit when Selden 
 
20 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 XX. 3; I Chr. i. 38; vii. 27; xxiv. 11; 2 Chr. xxvi. 18; 
 Esther viii. 5 inarg. {devised 1630, for the device)) Ps. xxiv. 
 10; Jer. xl. i; Ezek. i. 2; xvi. 59; xxxvi. 2; Dan. v. 4 
 (dranke 1629, drunke 1630 after 161 1); Rom. x. 21; xvi. 10; 
 2 Cor. vii. 3 (yee are 1629, you are 1630 after 161 1); ix. 4 
 (haply 1629, happily 1630 after 161 1); Gal. i. 6 (removen 
 1629); Eph. vi. 21, 24; I Thess. i. 9; i Pet. v. 12. Instances 
 such as these help to justify Mr Fry's assertion, which to an 
 inexperienced reader might appear somewhat unlikely, "The 
 absence of a particular error in one copy, is no proof that 
 ^ it is of a different edition from the one with the error ; for 
 
 I have observed many errors in one copy corrected in 
 another of the same edition, in other Bibles than those here 
 described" {A Description, &c. p. 23), meaning those of 
 t6ii and their near contemporaries. The Bible of 1630 
 has some readings that seem peculiar to itself, e. g. i Mace. 
 X. 20 "require of thee"; xii. SZfi^^- "them" for "men." 
 
 Thus far the reprinting of the Authorized Version had 
 been entirely in the hands of the King's Printers. They 
 had made changes in the text, slight indeed and far from 
 numerous, yet enough to shew that they doubted not their 
 competency to make more if they had taken the trouble. 
 The italic type and textual references in the margin they 
 left untouched, with all the obvious faults of both uncor- 
 rected, only that occasionally a false quotation was set right. 
 The next stage in the history of our Translation is more 
 interesting, and the Cambridge University printers, Thomas 
 and John Buck in 1629, Thomas Buck and Roger Daniel 
 in 1638, published two important folios which have largely 
 (and on the whole beneficially) influenced our Bibles to this 
 day. 
 
 (8) and (9)^ The first Cambridge editions of the Holy 
 
 ^ These editions are not at all of 1629, Camb. University Li- 
 rare. We have used for the one brary, I. 14. 12; for that of 1638, 
 
History of the Text. 21 
 
 Bible shall be considered together, inasmuch as that of 1629, 
 which is the smaller of the two, and has the Prayer Book 
 prefixed to it, and the metrical Psalms with musical notes 
 bound up at the end, inaugurated that course of systematic 
 revision of the text, of the italics, and of the margin, which 
 nine years afterwards was more fully and consistently carried 
 out. It is not a little remarkable, that the subject of the 
 internal character of our English Bible, as distinct from its 
 external history, had excited so little attention for the space 
 of two centuries, that the high merit of these books has 
 been understood only within the last forty years. "For this 
 beautiful edition," Lea Wilson writes most truly of the elder 
 of the two, "the text appears to have undergone a complete 
 revision, although I can find no record of such having been 
 done by authority" {List of Bibles, &c. 4to. 1845). "So far 
 as I can judge'' says Bp. Turton of its compeer of 1638 
 "the edition was carefully superintended" {Text of the 
 English Bible considered, 2nd edition, 1833, p. 35). As he 
 becomes better acquainted with it, his language grows more 
 decided, as well it might: "A revision of the text of 161 1... 
 it is now certain, was carried into effect, from the beginning 
 of the Volume to the end, at Cambridge, in 1638" (p. 126). 
 "The revision indeed was a work of great labour" (p. 91), 
 but he always speaks of it as commenced and carried out in 
 the same volume. What Turton did not know, but only 
 regarded as possible, that it might "hereafter appear that an 
 earHer revision had taken place" {ibid.), is a fact that no 
 one will doubt as regards the text who shall examine the 
 contents of our subjoined Appendices. The task seems to 
 have been executed between the two sets of editors in no 
 unequal shares. What the one party left undone, by reason 
 of haste or human oversight, the others in a good measure 
 
 Syndics' Library, A. 3. 8. The page of the New Testament, 
 date of the latter is on the title 
 
2 2 Sect. /.] Authorized Versioft of the Bible (1611). 
 
 supplied, by inserting words or clauses, especially in the Old 
 Testament, overlooked by the editors of 1611 ; by amending 
 manifest errors; by rendering the italic notation at once 
 more self-consistent, and more agreeable to the design of 
 the original Translators (see below, Sect. iii.). What per- 
 sons were concerned in the edition of 1629, as Lea Wilson 
 notices, we are wholly ignorant, but if similarity of plan and 
 spirit afford us any ground for conjecture, one at least of 
 them must have had a share with others in preparing the 
 subsequent book of 1638, and these latter, as we learn from 
 a manuscript note in the Jesus College copy, in the hand- 
 writing of Richard Sterne, Master of the College, and Vice- 
 Chancellor that selfsame year, were Dr Goad of Hadley, Dr 
 Ward (see below, p. 264), Mr Boyse \ and Mr Mead^: men 
 whose obscure diligence in a grave and delicate work was 
 doubtless rewarded with honour more excellent than fame 
 can give or take away". 
 
 With this pair of editions began the habit of adding to 
 the parallel textual references in the margin : the Bible of 
 1638 admits also one or two fresh marginal notes (i -Mace, 
 iv. 15; ix. 36). We have seldom to hesitate about the pro- 
 priety of receiving their emendations of the text (see Ap- 
 pendix C, 2 Sam. xvi. 8; Ps. cxix. 42 inarg.), as in the case 
 
 1 Doubtless meaning John Bois careless printers." 
 or Boys, spoken of above (p. 12, - Kilburne calls the book of 
 
 &c.), and the illustrious Joseph 1638 " the Authentic corrected 
 
 Mede (d. 1638) from whose Works Cambridge Bible, revised Man- 
 
 (p. 767) Dean Burgon supplies the dato Regio" whatever that may 
 
 following curious extract : "Com- mean {Daiigcrotis Errors in several 
 
 pare Acts ix. 7 (where it is said, late Printed Bibles to the great 
 
 They heard Pant s voice, )\v\\\\ KzX.% scandal and corriiptio7t of sound 
 
 xxii. 9 (where it is said. They heard and true religion. Discovered by 
 
 not the voice of him that spake un- Win. Kilburne, Gent., 8vo., Fins- 
 
 to him) and take heed here of bury, 1659, p. 6). His little 
 
 some of our English Bibles, which pamphlet of 15 pages produced a 
 
 have put in a \iiot^ where it should great effect, and is full of weighty 
 
 not be, as they have done the like matter. A copy is in the British 
 
 in other places. Fie upon such Museum (1214 a. 9). 
 
History of the Text, 23 
 
 of some of their successors : their corrections command our 
 assent by their simple truth. One of the changes introduced 
 in 1638 it would have been better to have finally adopted, 
 "and the truth" with the Greek in John xiv. 6. The "and" 
 held its place beyond Blayney's revision of 1769, but has 
 disappeared in Bibles from D'Oyly and Mant (181 7) down- 
 wards. The following errata have been noticed in these 
 two admirable books, most of which blemishes have been 
 perpetuated to modern times. 
 
 1629. 2 Chr. ix. II !na}-g.\ Jer. xxxiv. 16; Ezck. xxxi. 14; Ecclus. 
 xvii. 24; 2 Mace. ix. 18 (see Appendix C for all these); Judith i. 6 
 ("Hydaspe:" so also 1638 [not 1744], 1762, 1769, all moderns down 
 to our model [below, p. 38], which restores "Ilydaspes" of 161 1); 
 Baruch vi. 8 ("gold," all the editions just named, with 1744 added: 
 here again our model restores "silver" of 1611); 2 Cor. viii. 7 ("in 
 utterance," repeated in 1638, 1699, "/« utterance" 1762: but 1743, 
 1769 and the moderns restored "and utterance" of 161 1); i Tim. iv. 16 
 (see p. 4, note). Notice also that this edition has misled every sub- 
 sequent one by placing the reference to Ps. xxii. 6 in Job xxv. 6 over 
 against the first "worm" instead of the second. 
 
 1638. Nell. xii. 3 niarg. (see Appendix A); Ezek. xviii. i; Hos. 
 xiii. 3 (see for these Appendix C) ; Acts vi. 3 (seep. 4); Rev. ii. 20 
 ("Jezabel," the Greek form, followed by 1699, 1743: but "Jezebel" 
 was restored in 1762). 
 
 In the matter of the italic type, to which much attention 
 is paid in these two Bibles, one or other of them has led 
 later copies wrong in the following places : 
 
 2 Sam. xxiv. 12 do it (1629), corrected in the American (1867) only; 
 Isai. V. 9 marg. This is (1638); 25 7acre torn (1638); xxxviii. 12 from 
 the thrumme (1638); Jer. xxv. 18 and the princes (1638); Ezek. xl. 4 
 art thou brought (1629); Zech. vi. 3 and bay (1638); i Esdr. viii. 58 
 is a vow (1629); Matt. xv. k) for doctrines 1638, for doctrines 1762, 
 &c. ; Eph. V. 26 cleanse it (1629). All these are merely uncorrected 
 errata^. 
 
 1 Professor Grote {MS. p. 36) 1637, in Trinity College Library, 
 speaks of a small 410., Cambridge, "which has none of the additions 
 
24 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 --j The next pair comprises the black letter folios of the 
 King's Printer, dated (10) 1634 [B. M. 1276 1. 5. i — 2] and 
 (11) 1640 [B. M. 1276 1. 7]. The former is much mixed 
 with later issues of the books of 1611 and 1617, and maybe 
 discriminated by the use of IVIr Fry's elaborate tests {A 
 Description,, &c. Plates 46, 47). The latter is at once de- 
 tected by its use of Roman letters instead of italics in the 
 marginal notes, nor does the type run quite line for line 
 with the earlier folios. Speaking generally, these books 
 contain none of the improvements found in the two Cam- 
 bridge editions, although a few changes for the better may 
 be met with here and there. Thus the edition of 1634 
 anticipates the emendations of 1638 in i Chr. i. 20; John 
 vii. 16 (see Appendix A): in Hagg. i. 12 it reads "Joshuah," 
 in Rev. xxi. 20 "sardonyx." In Ecclus. xxxv. 18; xlix. 4; 
 Acts iv. 17; vii. 10 (see Appendix A) that of 1640, but not 
 the other, adopts the readings of 1629. A fuller examina- 
 tion would no doubt make known a few more instances, 
 equally insignificant. 
 
 The volume of 1640 proved to be the last of the Bibles 
 of its class,* the Great Rebellion leaving men neither incli- 
 nation nor means for costly undertakings of this nature. 
 "You may well remember," writes William Kilburne (see 
 \J above, p. 22, note 2) in 1659, to the honourable and elect 
 Christians whom he addresses, "the zeal and care of the late 
 Bishops (especially of reverend and learned Doctor Usher) 
 was such, that for the omission in one impression of the 
 
 of lUick, 1638." From the speci- script notes of Professor Grote, 
 men Bp. Lightfoot gives of its from which we shall hereafter 
 reading in i Cor. xii. 28 {On a make several extracts, though 
 Fresh J\tinsio7i, &c. p. 120, note), scarcely in a state suitable for 
 it does appear to contain the publication in full, were obliging- 
 changes or improvements of Cam- ly placed at my disposal by his 
 bridge, 1629. Such is the case rej^resentatives, and throw much 
 also in Gen. xxxix. i ; Deut. xxvi. light on the internal history of the 
 I ; Job iv. 6. The valuable manu- printing of the Authorized Bible. 
 
History of the Text. 
 
 25 
 
 Negative word [not] in the seventh Commandment, the 
 Printer was fined ;2^2ooo or £^Z^oo in the late King's time, 
 as I have heard ', which happened long before the late wars 
 began: in wliich time, through the absence of the King's 
 Printers, and cessation of Bible-printing at London, many- 
 erroneous English Bibles were printed in and imported from 
 Holland"; which being diligently compared by the late As- 
 sembly of Divines were reported to the Parliament in 1643 
 to be corrupt and dangerous to Religion" {Dangerous 
 Errors^ &c. p. 5 ■'), This importation indeed was expressly 
 prohibited by statute, without much good effect; ''More- 
 over, during the time of the late Parliament great numbers 
 of Bibles in a large 12" volume were imported from Holland 
 in 1656 with this false title {Impriiited at Loiido7i by Robert 
 Barker, Amio 163 8)... being contrary to the several Acts of 
 Parliament of 20" Sept. 1649 ^^"^^ 7 J^nu. 1652 for regulating 
 of Printing" {ibid. p. 12). Kilburne furnishes a really painful 
 
 ^ Thie notorious ]:)Ook, referred 
 to by Addison {Spectator, No. 579), 
 was published by the King's Prin- 
 ters, Robert Barker and Martin 
 Lucas, in 1632 : the real fine was 
 ;i^300, to be expended on a fount 
 of fair Greek type. It was inflicted 
 by Archbishop Laud (whom even 
 on the eve of the Restoration Kil- 
 burne does not care to name) in 
 the High Commission Court. The 
 impression was of course called in, 
 but a single copy is said to survive 
 in tlie Library at Wolfenbuttel. 
 Mr J. H. Blunt [Annotated Bible, 
 Introduction, p. Ivii. , note) finds 
 the same error in a German Bible 
 of about 1731. Mr Stevens (y^ ////?- 
 7Ja'Hfn, June 20, 1874) speaks of si- 
 milar copies dated 1632, possessed 
 by Mr Lenox of New York and 
 by the British Museum. I do not 
 find this error in B. M. 1276 k. 
 
 5, folio, or 3052 b. 22, 8". 
 
 - While on the table before them 
 
 was lying unopened a Bible 
 Ponderous, bound in leather, brass- 
 studded, printed in Plolland. 
 Longfellow, Aliles Standish, iv. 
 But the Dutch counterfeit of 
 Field's edition, 24", 1658 (B. M. 
 3051 a. 7) is clearer and (I think) 
 more correct than Field's own (B. 
 M. 1 1 59 b. 12). 
 
 ^ This statement is confirmed 
 by Whitelocke [Mctnorials, p. 89, 
 1732): "1644, By advice of the 
 Assembly of Divines, an erroneous 
 print of the English Bible at Am- 
 sterdam sent over hither, M'as sup- 
 pressed by order of Parliament." 
 So again (p. 167) "Aug. 19, 1645. 
 Ordered that no foreign impres- 
 sions of English Bibles be vended 
 here, without perusal of the 
 Assembly." 
 
2 6 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 list of the inaccuracies of these foreign Bibles ("thirty grand 
 faults in part of Genesis, a hundred in Isai. i — xxvii."), but 
 shews plainly that the privileged printers, Henry Hills and 
 John Field, were scarcely a whit more careful. They had, 
 in truth, to pay for their privilege a bribe of ^500 per annum 
 to certain men in power, "whose names, out of respect to 
 them, I forbear to mention" {ibid. p. 14), and reimbursed 
 themselves for that shameful outlay by taking no measures 
 for the due correction of the press. In their Bibles of 1653, 
 1655 (two editions), 1656 (two editions), and 1657 (reputed 
 to be the worst of all), Kilburne computes that he dis- 
 covered twenty thousand faults, some (which he parti- 
 cularises) being intolerably gross. On the other hand, he 
 praises several editions in 8vo. and i2mo. issued "by Autho- 
 rity of Parliament" in 1646, 1648, 165 1, &c., by Wm. Bentley 
 of Finsbury, based upon the Cambridge folio of 1638. 
 
 Of the Bibles pubUshed during the latter part of the seven- 
 teenth century, that of Hills and Field, small 8vo. London, 
 1660, is remarkable for certain additions to the original 
 marginal notes of 161 1, subsequently improved upon in a 
 Cambridge quarto of 1682 — 3 (see Sect. 11.) bearing the 
 name of John Hayes, the University Printer, who had pre- 
 viously put forth a well-known edition in 1677. The later 
 of Hayes's two contains a great number of fresh textual refer- 
 ences, the reputed work of Dr Anthony Scattergood, and 
 mostly taken from his Bible, also published at Cambridge in 
 1678. But the most celebrated edition of the period was 
 that undertaken on the motion of Archbishop Tenison, and 
 at the alleged request of Convocation in 1699, by the 
 eminently learned William Lloyd [1627 — 1717], successively 
 Bishop of S. Asaph and of Worcester, under whose superin- 
 tendence appeared 
 
 (12) The Holy Bible, large folio, 3 vol. "London, 
 Printed by Charles Bill and the Executrix of Tho7nas 
 
History of the Text. 27 
 
 Neivco77ib deceased, Printers to the King's most excellent 
 Majesty, 1701." 
 
 This splendid but somewhat cumbersome book is the 
 first that contains the marginal dates (see Sect, vii.), and 
 sundry marginal annotations, of doubtful merit, discussing 
 chronological difficulties and imparting other information 
 (Sect. II.). Annexed are Bp. Cumberland's Tables of Scrip- 
 ture measures, weights, and coins (first published in 1685), 
 Tables of Kindred, Time, and Offices and Conditions of 
 men. The textual references also are increased, but not 
 very materially, and in respect to punctuation many paren- 
 theses were restored, which had been gradually removed 
 from the text (see Sect. iv.). On the whole, this hasty 
 labour added little to the fame of the veteran Lloyd, and in 
 1703 the Lower House of Convocation made a formal 
 Representation to the Upper respecting the many errors it 
 contains \ Except in regard to the dates, no principal 
 edition so little influenced succeeding Bibles as this, not- 
 withstanding the high auspices under which it came forth. 
 
 It was doubtless through the care of Archbishop Wake 
 
 (who, though himself not a very powerful writer, had the 
 
 spirit of a true scholar) that persons from whom so little 
 
 could be expected as George L and his great minister, were 
 
 induced to issue four salutary Rules, dated April 24, 
 
 1724, to the King's Printers^, with a view to the more 
 
 ^ Our authority for this state- year are incomplete. Those for 
 
 ment must be Lewis {Complete 1703 (the year then ending on 
 
 History of Translations of the March 24) are all preserved, and in 
 
 Bible, 2nd ed. 1739, P* 35°)' ^'^" a long list of G'nz^'aw/wa, brought 
 
 asmuch as on searching the to the Upper House on Feb. 11, 
 
 Records of the Proceedings of one article declares " That in some 
 
 both Houses of Convocation, now late editions of the Holy Bible, 
 
 deposited in the Archiepiscopal and of the Liturgy of the Church 
 
 Library at Lambeth, I can find no of England, several gross errors 
 
 trace of synodical action about a have been committed." If this be 
 
 new edition of the Bible either in all, Lewis seems to have made too 
 
 the Registers or in the Schedules much of what actually occurred, 
 
 for 1699, which, however, for that ^ Lewis [tibi sup-a, p. 351). 
 
28 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 effectual removal of misprints from their copies of the Au- 
 thorized Version. One of these rules strikes at what was 
 beyond question the root of the mischief in the evil days of 
 Hills and Field, and prescribes that those employed on so 
 grave a work should receive competent salaries for their 
 pains and skill. In the middle of the eighteenth century 
 the Bibles of the Basketts, at once the King's and Oxford 
 University Printers, earned a fair name both for the beauty 
 of their typography and their comparative freedom from mis- 
 prints. Their quarto of 1756 is particularly commended, 
 and will supply the student with a knowledge of the exact 
 state of our Bibles just before the commencement of the 
 kindred labours of Paris and Blayney, which yet remain to 
 be described. In preparing the present work we have used 
 another of their editions, in substance almost identical with 
 that of 1756. 
 
 (13 a.) The Holy Bible, quarto, with "above two hun- 
 dred historys curiously engraved by J. Cole from designs of 
 the best masters," "Oxford, Printed by Thomas Baskett and 
 Robert Baskett Printers to the University 1744" (Old Testa- 
 ment). For the New Testament: "London, Printed by 
 Thomas Baskett and Robert Baskett., Printers to the King's 
 most excellent Majesty 1743." 
 
 (13 b.) The Holy Bible, quarto, London, "Printed by 
 Thomas Baskett, Printer to the King's more excellent Ma- 
 jesty, and by the Assigns of Robert Baskett," 1756 (B. M. 
 464 b. 3). 
 
 We now come to the last two considerable efforts to im- 
 prove and correct our ordinary editions of Holy Scripture, 
 made in 1762 by Dr Paris, Fellow of Trinity College, Cam- 
 bridge, and still commemorated in the list of the Benefactors 
 of the College, and by Dr Blayney, whose labours were 
 published in 1769, both anonymously. The latter, however, 
 has left a very interesting account of his work and the prin- 
 
History of the Text. 29 
 
 ciples upon which it was executed in a brief Report to the 
 Vice-Chancellor and Delegates of the Clarendon Press, re- 
 printed below (p. 238) as Appendix D, and well deserving of 
 attentive perusal. Dr Paris's name is not mentioned therein 
 in such terms as might have been expected from the liberal 
 use made of his materials by his successor: in fact his book 
 is almost unknown even to Biblical students, although it has 
 contributed more than that which appeared but seven years 
 later towards bringing the text, the marginal annotations, 
 the italics, and the textual references of modern Bibles into 
 their actual condition. The truth is that Paris's edition had 
 no real circulation, partly because it was so soon superseded 
 by Blayney's, chiefly by reason of a large portion of the 
 impression having been destroyed by fire in Dod's the 
 publisher's warehouse ^ 
 
 (14) The Holy Bible, folio and quarto, 2 vol. Cam- 
 bridge, "Printed by Joseph Bentham, Printer to the Univer- 
 sity. Sold by Benjamin Dod, Bookseller... London, 1762." 
 
 (15) The Holy Bible, quarto and folio ^, 2 vol. Oxford, 
 "Printed by T. Wright d^nd W. Gill, Printers to the Uni- 
 versity: 1769." With Prayer Book prefixed. 
 
 It will be seen when we come to discuss the italic type 
 (Sect. III.) that the use of it was considerably extended in 
 these two Bibles, notably in the later one, by a more full 
 carrying out of the system of the Translators than they 
 
 ^ "Only six copies were pre- leian, but not in that in the British 
 served from a fire at the printers," Museum (1276 L 9), the Apocry- 
 MS. note in the British Museum pha is bound up so as to follow, 
 folio copy. But more than six in not precede, the New Testament, 
 quarto undoubtedly survive, as may and the signatures to the sheets 
 appear from the Catalogues of va- suggest this unusual arrangement, 
 rious booksellers. The statement Those in the Old Testament end 
 may be true of the large paper or with 7 T, those in the New Testa- 
 folio issue. We have used Camb. ment begin on the fifth page with 
 Synd. A. 4. '^^ 3^= for 1762; A. 4. 7 X, whereas the signatures in the 
 16 for 1769. Apocrypha extend afresh from A 
 
 2 In the folio copy in the Bod- to O. 
 
2,0 Serf. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 would probably have sanctioned themselves. The marginal 
 annotations also, which had been growing in some Bibles 
 since 1660 but were excluded from others (see Sect. 11.), 
 were finally received into the place they have occupied ever 
 since, sundry new ones being added, the great majority in 
 1762. Bp. Lloyd's dates and chronological notes were also 
 received and added to at the same time, and the two edi- 
 tions contributed largely, in about equal proportions^ to 
 swell the catalogue of textual references to parallel passages 
 of Scripture. An inspection of our Appendices A and C 
 will shew how far each of them helped to amend or corrupt 
 the Translators' text, and it cannot be doubted that these 
 two editors are the great modernizers of the diction of the 
 version, from what it was left in the seventeenth century, 
 to the state wherein it appears in modern Bibles. Much of 
 the labour described in Sect. v. has been rendered necessary 
 for the undoing of their tasteless and inconsistent meddhng 
 with archaic words and grammatical forms. On the whole, 
 Dr Paris, who has been kept so utterly out of sight, per- 
 formed his task with more diligence, exactness, and mode- 
 ration than his Oxford successor. Yet, much as they left 
 undone or did amiss, their editions of the Bible are monu- 
 ments of genuine industry and pious zeal, all the more con- 
 spicuous in an age when shallow superciliousness was too 
 often made a substitute for generous criticism and scholar- 
 like precision : they might either of them have cheered the 
 heart of worthy Archbishop Seeker, on whose suggestion 
 Blayney's labours are believed to have been undertaken. In 
 point of typographical correctness, as is already well known, 
 the quarto (and to a slightly less extent the scarce folio ^) of 
 1769 are conspicuously deficient: on one page of the Apo- 
 crypha there are no less than three typographical errors 
 
 ^ Here again, as in the case of at the printers or publishers de- 
 the folio edition of Dr Paris, a fire stroyed most of the copies. 
 
History of the Text. 31 
 
 (Esth. xi. 2 "Nison;" 8 "upon earth," "the" being omitted; 
 xii. 6 "the eunuchs," "two" being omitted), so that the 
 commonly estimated number of 116 such errata would seem 
 below the truth. In Rev. xviii. 22 occurs an omission of a 
 whole clause, for the same cause as was spoken of in regard 
 to the Bible of 16 13 (above, p. 17): "And no craftsman, of 
 whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee'." 
 Some of Blayney's needless changes are in Ps. cxv. 3 ; cxli. 9 ; 
 2 Pet. i. 9 (see Appendix C) : certain of a better character 
 occur in Prov. vi. 19 (see App. A); Ecclus. xxix. 17 "[in 
 danger]" for "in [danger]" of 1611, &c. ; 2 Cor. iii. 3 
 "fleshy" of 161 1 restored, for "fleshly," which had held its 
 ground since 1613. On the other hand, in Ezek. xxiii. 4 
 (his own margin) His tent should have been Her tent. In 
 regard to italics, whereof at times he is somewhat lavish, he 
 rightly prints in Ps. xiii. 3 "the sleep ^ death," instead of 
 ^^ the steep of death," as from 161 1 downwards; in i John iii. 
 16 ^'of God'^ is italicised for the first time: his oversights in 
 this matter will be noticed hereafter (p. 34). In the Bible 
 of 1762 also the following errors should be noted: 2 Kin. x. 
 31 "for" instead of "/^r" of 1611 — 1744; xxv. 4 '^ofwar 
 fled" for "of wsLvJled" of 161 1 — 1744; Ps. Ixix. 12 "I was" 
 for "/ was^' 161 1 — 1744. The second and grossest is 
 amended in the American Bible 1867, otherwise they 
 remain untouched to this day. 
 
 The following list of errors which we have incidentally 
 detected in Dr Paris's edition of 1762 deserves the more 
 notice, because they are nearly all repeated by Blayney, as 
 we have indicated by adding the date 1769 within marks of 
 parenthesis. They occur oftenest in the marginal annota- 
 tions added in this pair of Bibles, and can be best accounted 
 
 ^ Three complete lines, as above (as has been stated) in the latter 
 p. 8. The omission occurs both only, 
 in the folio and in the quarto, not 
 
32 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 for by supposing that Blayney's sheets were set up by Paris's, 
 used as copy. 
 
 Ex. xxvi. 24 marg. and xxxvi. 29 marg. twined. See Appendix B 
 (1769); Num. xxvi. 13 (marg. of 1762) Zohar (1769); Deut. x. 2 
 brakedst (1769); Josh. xvii. 2 (marg. of 1762) Jezer (1769); Judg. iii. 
 15 7narg. Gemini (1769) ; xviii. 7 (marg. of i']()2) Leshen {Leshem 1769); 
 I Sam. xvi. 6 (marg. of 1762) 13, called Elihii. (13. Called Elihu, 
 1769); 2 Sam. vi. 2 (marg. of 1762) Baalab (1769); 2 Kin. xvi, 7 
 (marg. of 1762) Tilgath-pileser (1769); i Chr. i. 51 (marg. of 1762) 
 Avah {Alvah 1769) ; iii. 8 marg. Becliada {Beeliada 1769); Ps. cxxxv. 
 5 "our Lord" of 161 1 — 1630 restored instead "our Lord" of 1629 
 Camb., 1638, 1744 (1769, but moderns from Oxf. 1835 have "our 
 Lord"); Prov. xxxi. 14 merchant (merchants 1769: see Appendix A); 
 Jer. xl. I the word that (1769); xliv. 28 ma7-g.\ or them (1769); Ezek. 
 xiii. 9 marg. council (1769); Dan. ix. 24 (marg. of 1762) Axtaxerxes (not 
 1769); 27 marg. See Appendix A; Nahum iii. 16 fleeth (1769); Hab. 
 iii. 19, see Appendix A (1769); i Esdr. ix. 22 marg. yosabad [I'jdg); 
 Baruch i. i Checias (1769, D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Oxf 1835); ii. 16 
 thine holy (1769, &c.) ; 2 Mace. iv. 41 next in hand (1769, &c.) ; Acts 
 vii. 28 "killedst" for "diddest, " a designed but needless correction, 
 rejected by 1769, &c,, as also is *^ things strangled," Acts xxi. 25, a cor- 
 rection of the same class. Blayney also refuses Paris's "be ye warned 
 and be ji? filled," James ii. 16 ("be you warned and filled", 161 1 — 1743), 
 though he wrongly italicises the first "ye," which he retains. In Gal. 
 ii. 6 1762 recalls from the Bible of 1683 the reading "those who," which 
 had been afterwards neglected for the inferior reading of 161 1, "these 
 who" {Grote MS. p. 133). Paris was followed by Blayney and others 
 up to a very recent period (Bagster 1846, American 1867). Our 
 model (Camb. 1858) falls back upon "these who," which we would 
 not disturb. 
 
 Some other emendations of Dr Paris are a little too bold 
 (e.g. Ps. cvii. 19, see App. C below, p. 223), and one at least 
 of his marginal notes is very questionable (Acts vii. 45). His 
 punctuation is often good : he was the first to substitute a 
 full stop and a moderate sj^ace for the colon of 161 1, &c., 
 at the great break in Zech. xi. 7 "And I took unto me two 
 staves." For a specimen of his successor's merits in this 
 respect see Sect. iv. (2 Cor. v. 2). 
 
History of the Text. 33 
 
 It is now necessary to subjoin an incomplete, yet over- 
 long list of the errors other than bare misprints which have 
 met us in habitually consulting Blayney's quarto of 1769. 
 We must not suppress the notice of faults, some of which 
 have led his successors grievously wrong, through the vain 
 fear of detracting from the honour of a learned and diligent 
 student of Holy Writ. All accuracy is only comparative, as 
 every true scholar knows well; and if we be at a loss to 
 account for the unusual number of his oversights, we may 
 fairly impute much to the comparatively short time — be- 
 tween three and four years — spent by him in accomplishing, 
 or at least in attempting, the burdensome task which his 
 Report describes (Appendix D, below p. 238). The reader 
 will refer to our Appendices A and C for further details. 
 
 Ex. vi. 21 ; Josh. xix. 2, 19; 2 Sam. xxiii. 37; i Kin. xv. 2 (marg. 
 of 1769) JMichaia ; i Chr. ii. 47; vii. i (an error revived); 2 Chr. iv. 
 12 (the second "the top of" omitted^): Job xli. 6 (see Appendix C) : 
 Ps. xviii. 47 "unto" for "under^;" xxiv. 3; Ix. 4 "feared" for 
 "fear 2;" Ixxviii. (>(> "part" for "parts^:" so a Scotch edition (Cold- 
 stream) as late as 1845; cxlviii. 8; Prov. xxv. 24; Ezek. v. 6, the 
 comma placed before "and my statutes" in 1629 is removed, for want 
 of looking at the Hebrew; Hab. iii. 13 (an error revived) "tby dis- 
 covering" for "by fdiscovering;" i Esdr. iv. 29; v. 13 viarg.\ 20 
 "Ammidoi" for "Ammidioi^;" vii. 9 "service" for "services^;" viii. 
 56 "sixty" for "fifty^;" 2 Esdr. i. 15 "to you" for "for you^;" 38 
 "come" for "cometh^;" iv. 21 "upon the heavens" for "above the 
 heavens^;" v. 15 "upon" for "up upon^;" 27 "of people" for "of 
 peoples^;" Judith ii. 20; Esther xiv. i4"help"for "helper^;" Wisd. 
 vii. 25 marg. ; Ecclus. xvii. 5 comma removed after "seventh 3;" xxvii. 
 
 1 Report from the Select Com- 1845 under the direction of Bp. 
 mittee of the House of Commons on Turton. See below, p. 36. 
 
 the Queen's Printers' Patent, \'^-^(^, ^ These errata, after holding 
 
 Mr Child's Evidence, 1859, p. 28; their place in the text of D'Oyly 
 
 a blue-book full of most interest- and Mant (1817), Oxford 1835, 
 
 ing information on the whole sub- and other Bibles, are amended in 
 
 ject of modern Bibles. our model for the Apocrypha, 
 
 2 These ^rrcr/a held their ground Carab. 4to. 1863. See below, p. 
 until they were corrected before 38. 
 
 s. 3 
 
34 S^<^t' ^-l Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 13 "in" omitted before ''the wantonness^;" xlv. 8 marg. ; Hist, of 
 Susanna, ver. 37 "was there" for "there was^;" Bel and Dragon, ver. 
 3 "wasspent" for " were spent^;" ver. 6 "a living God" for "a living 
 god" (i6ri — 1762), as all in ver. 24 after 1744; i Mace. ix. 68; x. 39 
 "of Jerusalem" for "at Jerusalem^;" John xi. 34; Rom. vii. 20 "Now 
 if do;" xi. 23 om. "still" (thus many later Bibles, but not our model, 
 Camb. 1858: see below, p. 38); i Cor. iv. 13 "the earth" for "the 
 world;" 2 Cor. vii. 16 "con- | dence" for "confidence;" xii. 2 "about" 
 for "above," repeated in later Bibles up to Bagster, 1846: but the 
 American and our model restore "above;" this change seems intentional. 
 I Tim. iv. 10 "thesaviour;" Rev. vii. 6, see Appendix A; Rev. xviii. 22 
 (seep. 31). 
 
 In regard to the use of italic type Blayney's edition is 
 very careless, although he had evidently taken some pains 
 about the subject. Some of his errors are: 
 
 Deut. viii, 17 '"'■mine hand;" xv. 20 "eat zV;" I Kin. xvii. -24 ^'■and 
 that" for "and that;'" i Chr. xviii. 16 ''was''' 1611—1762, but "was" 
 1769; 2 Chr. XX. 34 "25 mentioned;" xxiv. 26 "these are they" for 
 "these are they" (1762); Ps, viii. 4 "What is man" for "What is 
 man"ofi6ii — 1762; xvii. 6 "/^twr my speech;" xlix. 7 "his brother" 
 for "/^zV brother" of 1611 — 1762; Ixxv. i "is near" for "zVnear" of 
 161 1 — 1762 ; ver. 5 ''with a stiff neck;" Prov. ix. 8 "wise man" and 
 Isai. xxix. 8 "thirsty man," against his own practice, although 1638 — 
 1762 italicise "man;'''' Eccles. viii. 11 "sentence against," but "sen- 
 tence against'''' 161 1 — 1762; Isai. xxxvi. 3 "which was" for "which 
 was" 1611 — 1762, as even 1769 in ver. 22; Jer. xxxiii. 12 "which is 
 desolate" (after Camb. 1629), "which is desolate" 161 1 — 1630, ^'which 
 is desolate" 1638 — 1762; xxxvi. 19 "ye be" for "ye be'^ i6ii — 1762; 
 Ezek. X. I "that was above" for "that tuas above" i6ri — 1762; Dan. 
 viii. 3 [bis), 6, 20 "two horns," though the noun is dual; Hab. i. 10 
 "shall be a scorn" for "shall be a scorn" i6ri — 1762; Hagg. ii. 19 
 "Is the seed" for "Is the seed" 1611 — 1762; Judith xiii. 14 "(I say)" 
 161 1 — 1762, which is the method employed in the Apocrypha for indi- 
 cating what is omitted in the Greek, he regards as parenthetical, and 
 accordingly the marks ( ) are removed in 1769; Matt. xxii. 10 "high- 
 ways" for " hig'hwa.y?,'" (o5oi)s) of 1638 — 1762; Luke xiv. 4 "let him 
 go" for "let hi ??i go" of 1638 — 1762; Rom. iii. I4 "is full" [ye/xei); 
 I Cor. iii. 23 "ye are Christ's" for "ye are Christ's" of 1638 — 1762; 
 Gal. V. 10 "his judgment" for "/i/j judgment" of 161 1 — 1762. 
 ^ Refer back to p. 33, note 3. ' 
 
History of the Text. 35 
 
 Out of this whole list of blunders in regard to the italic 
 type, some of them being very palpable, the American Bible 
 of 1867 corrects those in Ps. xvii. 6; Ixxv. 5, Professor 
 Scholefield (whose care on this point will be noticed again, 
 Sect. III., p. 79, note i) the last two. Blayney is followed 
 in the rest by the whole flock of moderns, without inquiry 
 and without suspicion. 
 
 For many years which followed the publication of the 
 edition of 1769, even after its glaring imperfections had be- 
 come in some measure known, the King's Printer and the 
 two English Universities continued to reproduce what was 
 in substance Dr Blayney's work, when the public attention 
 was claimed in 1831 by Mr Curtis of Islington, who com- 
 plained that all modern reprints of Holy Scripture departed 
 widely from the original edition of 161 1, to the great dete- 
 rioration of our Vernacular Translation ^ It is needless to 
 revive the controversy that ensued, in . which the case of the 
 privileged presses was successfully maintained by Dr Card- 
 well in behalf of Oxford, by Dr Turton for Cambridge, in 
 the pamphlets which have been already cited in this Section. 
 The consequent publication of the standard text in the 
 Oxford reprint of 1833, which we have found so useful, 
 virtually settled the whole debate, by shewing to the general 
 reader the obvious impossibility of returning to the Bible of 
 161 1, with all the defects which those who superintended 
 the press had been engaged, for more than two centuries, 
 in reducing to a more consistent and presentable shape. 
 One result of the communication at that time entered upon 
 between the Delegates of the Oxford and the Syndics of the 
 Cambridge Presses was a letter written by Dr Cardwell 
 to Dr Turton in 1839 respectiiig a more exact accordance 
 
 1 The Existing Monopoly an &c. By Thomas Curtis, London, 
 inadequate pj'otection of the Autho- 1833, 8vo. 
 rized Version of the Scripture, &c., 
 
 / 
 
36 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1). 
 
 between editions of the Authorized Version as pubHshed by 
 the two Universities. These learned men were instructed 
 to confer together on the subject, ahhough it is not easy to 
 point out any actual result of their consultation. The only 
 papers at Cambridge at all bearing on the subject have 
 been placed at my disposal, but they amount to very little, 
 though it is to them that I am indebted, when in the 
 Appendices or elsewhere I speak of an alteration as having 
 been made by the direction of Bp. Turton\ 
 
 The revision of the Canonical Scriptures projected (1847 
 — 185 1) by the American Bible Society was a more ambitious 
 enterprise, which until lately has hardly been heard of in 
 England". A Committee of seven, on which we recognize 
 the honoured name of Edward Robinson, engaging as their 
 collator James W. McLane, a Presbyterian minister in the 
 state of New York, superintended his comparison of a 
 standard American Bible with recent copies published in 
 London, Oxford, Cambridge, and Edinburgh, as also with 
 the book of 161 1. A\niere the four modern British volumes 
 proved uniform, the new revision was conformed to them, 
 or, in matters of punctuation, to any three united. Other 
 rules drawn up for McLane's guidance shew laudable care 
 on the part of the Committee, who felt and confessed that 
 some restraint (even though a light one) was peculiarly 
 
 ^ It would be ungrateful not to far back as 1831. 
 notice the minute and unpretending - The only detailed account 
 
 diligence of those who prepared which has reached England is 
 
 Bagster's editions of the Holy given in a scarce Tract in the 
 
 Bible. We have consulted the Libraryof the British and Foreign 
 
 miniature quarto of 1846, wherein Bible Society (U. 4. 23): Report 
 
 we found anticipated many a small on the History and Kceent Col- 
 
 discovery we had supposed to be lation of the English Version of the 
 
 original. The instances cited in Bible: presented by the Committee 
 
 Appendix A will explain what we of Versions to the Board of JMana- 
 
 mean. The revision seems due in gers of the American Bible Society y 
 
 the main to Wm. Greenfield, and adopted, Jllay 1, 185 1, pp. 32, 
 
 F.A.S., of the British and Foreign [New York] 1851. 
 Bible Society, although he died as 
 
History of the Text. 37 
 
 needed by their citizens, since " the exposure to variations 
 is naturally greater, wherever the printing of the Bible is at 
 the option of every one who chooses to undertake it, without 
 restriction and without supervision ; as in this country since 
 the Revolution ' {Report^ p. 8). To this task the good men 
 devoted themselves for three years and a half, and finally 
 presented their Report and revision to the Board of Managers 
 which had appointed them. Ibi onmis effiisiis labor: 
 adopted at first, the work was rejected the very next year 
 (1852) by a majority of the same body, "on the ground of 
 alleged want of constitutional authority, and popular dis- 
 satisfaction with a number of the changes made'." Some 
 small fruits, however, of their faithful toil remain in the 
 editions of the Bible published by the American Bible 
 Society since i860, to which reference is frequently made in 
 the course of the present treatise and its Appendices ^ It 
 is not easy to persuade ourselves that very much has been 
 lost by the failure of the praiseworthy effort just described. 
 The plan of operation was not sufficiently thorough to pro- 
 duce any considerable results. Between the five recent 
 Bibles that were collated the differences would be slight and 
 superficial, but when the standard of 16 11 came to be taken 
 into account, it is very credible that the recorded variations, 
 solely in the text and punctuation, amounted to 24,000 
 {Report^ p. 31). No attempt seems to have been made to 
 bridge over the wide gulf between the first issues of the 
 Authorized version and those of modern times by the use 
 of such intermediate editions as have been examined in the 
 present Section ; nor does the general tone of their Report 
 encourage the belief that the previous studies of the revisers 
 had lain in that direction. Hence followed of necessity, or 
 
 1 Philip Schaff, D.D. Revision - The edition we have used is 
 
 of the English Version, &.C. New the beautiful Diamond Ref. 241110. 
 York, 1873, p. xxxi. note. of 1867. 
 
38 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1). 
 
 at any rate in practice, so complete a postponement of 
 Bibles of the seventeenth century to those of the nineteenth, 
 that wheresoever the latter agreed together, their very worst 
 faults, whether relating to the text or to the italic type (and 
 more especially to the italics), were almost sure to escape 
 detection, and never did come to the knowledge of the 
 Committee, save by some happy accident. 
 
 It remains to state that the model or standard copy 
 adopted for the purposes of the present work is the 
 Cambridge 8vo edition, small pica (with marginal references) 
 1858. This standard may be pronounced to be accurately 
 printed, inasmuch as close and repeated examination has 
 enabled us to note only the following errata in. the text or 
 margin. 
 
 I Chr. iv. 24 (margin of 1762) Zoar for Zohar; 2 Chr. i. 4 Kiriath ; 
 Ezra i. 7 his god (presvimably by accident, yet it looks true : compare in 
 Hebrew 2 Kin. xix. 37; Dan. i. 2); Esther i. 7 gave them; Job xv. 35 
 mischiof; xxi. 26 worm; Ps. xxxi. 7 adversity; xlv. 11 thy lord; Hos. 
 ii. I Ru-hamah; Jonah i, 4 was +like (see Appendix C); Luke iv. 7 
 marg. /alt down (so Camb. nonpareil, 1857). 
 
 Since this Bible of 1858 does not contain the Apocrypha, 
 a Cambridge 4to. 1863 has been adopted for the model of 
 that portion of our work. Besides correcting the mistakes 
 of Blayney and his successors in the passages indicated in 
 pp. 33, 34 and notes, this book alone (so far as we know) 
 has the following changes for the better : 
 
 I Esdr. V. 5 7Harg. "Or," set before ^^Joacim ;''^ 2 Esdr. vi. 49 
 marg. "Or," set before "Behemoth;" Ecclus. iv. 16 "generations" 
 for "generation" of 161 1, &c. For Tobit iv. 10; Judith i. 6; 2 Mace, 
 ix. 18, see Appendix C. 
 
 This book contains also the following errata : 
 
 I Esdr. V. 72 and Judith iv. 7 "straight" for "strait;" i Esdr. vi. 
 22 "our Lord" for "our lord;" viii. 32 marg. ^^ Shcchanaiah" for 
 "■ Shcchaniah ;"" ix. 4 "bear" for "bare;" 26 tfiajg. Po>-osh for Parosh; 
 1 Esdr. vii. 17 "shall" for "should;" Judith x. 8 and xiii. 5; Ecclus. 
 
History of the Text. 39 
 
 xxxvii. 16; 2 Mace. xiv. 5 "enterprizes:" but "enterprises" in i Mace. 
 ix. 55; Judith xvi. ir l|with "these," instead of with the first "they;" 
 Wisd. i. 6 "a witness" for "witness;" v. 23 "dealings"for "dealing;" 
 vi. II "affections" for "affection;" xiii. 11 "Ha carpenter" for "a 
 llcarpenter ; " Ecclus. iii. 27 "sorrow" for "sorrows;" xlvi. 7 "mur- 
 niurings" for "murmuring;" Song, ver. 5 "upon us" (second); i Mace, 
 iv. 20 "hosts" for "host;" 34 "above" for "about;" vii. 45 "i;Then 
 they" for "Then!| they;" x. 54 "son-in-law" for "son inlaw:" Comp. 
 Tobit X. 12 andch.xi.2; xiv. 27 "hight priest;" ver. 32 "the I! valiant" 
 for "lithe valiant ;" 2 Mace. i. 23 "priest" for the second "priests;" xiii. 
 23 inarg. "11 Or, rebelled'''' over against ver. 24; ibid, "entreated" for 
 "intreated" ^as six times before) ; xiv. 25 "[and" for "and||." 
 
 The Epistle of "The Translators to the Reader V which 
 follows the Dedication in all principal editions of the 
 Authorized Version, has been illustrated in this volume by 
 such notes as seemed necessary. The reputed author of 
 this noble Preface (for, in spite of the quaintness of its style 
 and the old fashion of its learning, it deserves no meaner 
 epithet) is Dr Miles Smith of the first Oxford Company, 
 who would naturally be one of the six final revisers (p. 12 
 note 4), and became Bishop of Gloucester in 161 2. The 
 Calendar and Tables of Lessons usually annexed to this 
 Preface are no more a part of the Version than the Book of 
 Common Prayer and the metrical Psalms which are some- 
 times placed at the beginning and end of the Bible. The 
 Genealogical charts, accompanied with a Map of Canaan 
 and its Index, the work of John Speed, were issued 
 separately in various sizes, that they might be bound up 
 with the Bibles, without any option of the purchaser. 
 Mr Fry prints {A Description., &c. p. 40) a patent granting 
 to him this privilege dated in the eighth year of James L, 
 to hold good "only during the term of ten years next 
 ensuing," at an additional charge of not more than two 
 shillings for the large folio size. 
 
 1 See p. 265. 
 
40 Sect. 11.^ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 Section IL 
 
 On the marginal notes and the original texts of the Authorized 
 Versiofi of the English Bible. 
 
 Besides those references to parallel texts of Scripture 
 which will be spoken of elsewhere (Section vi.), the margin 
 of most of our English Bibles, including the Authorized 
 Version, contains certain brief annotations, the extent and 
 character of which will now be described. The practice 
 was begun by Tyndale, in whose earliest New Testament of 
 1525, the poor fragments of whose single known copy enrich 
 the Grenville Library in the British Museum, notes rather 
 expository than relating to interpretation are extant in the 
 margin. In some places, and yet more in his version of the 
 Pentateuch (1530 and subsequent years), these notes be- 
 come strongly polemical, and breathe a spirit which the 
 warmest admirers of their author find it easier to excuse 
 than to commend. In Coverdale's Bible (1535), which was 
 put forth in hot haste to seize a fleeting opportunity, only 
 five out of the eighteen notes found in the New Testament 
 are explanatory, the rest having reference to the proper 
 rendering : in the earlier pages of his Bible they occur much 
 more frequently. Annotations of this kind are quite a 
 distinctive feature as well of the Geneva New Testament of 
 1557, as of the Geneva Bible of 1560; and, mingled with 
 others which are purely interpretative, are strewn somewhat 
 unequally over the pages of the Bishops' Bible (1568, 1572). 
 One of the most judicious of the Instructions to the Trans- 
 lators laid down for their guidance by King James L, and 
 acted upon by them with strict fidelity, prescribed that "No 
 marginal notes at all be aftixed, but only for the explanation 
 of the Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without some 
 
Marginal notes and original texts. 41 
 
 circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text." 
 It had by that time grown intolerable, that on the self-same 
 page with the text of Holy Scripture, should stand some 
 bitter pithy comment, conceived in a temper the very re- 
 verse of that which befits men who profess to love Clod in 
 Christ. 
 
 In the Old Testament the marginal notes in our standard 
 Bibles of 16 11 amount to 6637, whereof 41 11 express the 
 more literal meaning of the original Hebrew or Chaldee 
 (there are 77 referring to the latter language): 2156 give 
 alternative renderings (indicated by the word "||0r" prefixed 
 to them) which in the opinion of the Translators are not 
 very less probable than those in the text: in d^^ the meaning 
 of Proper Names is stated for the benefit of the unlearned 
 (e.g. Gen. xi. 9; xvi. 11): in 240 (whereof 108 occur in the 
 first Book of Chronicles) necessary information is given by 
 way of harmonizing the text with other passages of Scripture, 
 especially in regard to the orthography of Hebrew names 
 (e.g. Gen. xi. 16, 20, 24): while the remaining 67 refer to 
 various readings of the original, in 31 of which the marginal 
 variation (technically called Kcri) of the Masoretic revisers 
 of the Hebrew is set in competition with the reading in 
 the text {Chetii'). Of this last kind of marginal notes a list 
 is subjoined, as many of them are not readily distinguish- 
 able from the alternative renderings, being mostly, like them, 
 preceded by "||0r". They are 
 
 Deut. xxviii. 22. Josh. viii. 12 {Kcri in marg.) ; xv. 53 {Kcri in 
 marg.). i Sam. vi. 18 (j^X for ^QN, with the Targum and Septuagint) ; 
 xxvii. 8 {Keri in text). 2 Sam. xiii. 37 {Kcri in text) ; xiv. 22 {Kcri in 
 marg.). i Kin. xxii. 48 {Keri in text). 2 Kin. v. 12 {Kcri in marg.); 
 XX. 4 {Kcri in text) ; xxiii. 33 {Keri in text), i Chr. i. 6; 7. 2 Chr. i. 
 5. Ezra ii. 33; 46 {Kcri in text); viii. 14 {Kcri in marg.); x. 40 \ 
 
 1 Strangely enough, tliis is the various rcadhigs, noticed by Bp. 
 earliest marginal note relating to Turton in his Text of the English 
 
 \J 
 
42 Sect. /I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 Neh. iii. 20 {Keri in marg.). Job vi. i\ [Keri in text); xxxiii. 28 
 (twice as Keri in text). Ps. ix. 12 (Am* in text); x. 12 (A^rz in text); 
 xxiv. 6 (marg. with the Septuagint, Syriac, and Latin Vulgate) ; Ixiv. 6; 
 Ixviii. 30; c. 3 [Kcri in marg.); cii, 3; cxlvii. 19 {Keri in marg.). 
 Prov. xvii. 27 (AIt/ in text); xx. 30 {Keri in marg.); xxi. 29 {Kej-i in 
 marg.); xxiv. 19; xxvi. 17. Cant. v. 4. Isai.x. 13 (A"?;-?' in marg. ?); 
 xiii. 22; xviii. 2; xxx. 32 {Keri in marg.); xli. 24; xlix. 5 {Keri in 
 marg.); Ixiii. 11 (marg. with Aquila and the Vulgate); Ixv. 4 {Keri in 
 text). Jer. ii. 20 {Kerim. text); iii. 9 (text with the Septuagint); vii. 18 
 
 and xliv. 17 (P5^2P'' ^o^ ^5/?Pi'5 apparently from conjecture); xvi. 7; 
 xviii. 4; xxiii. 31 (probably a conjectural reading, p?n for pH?) ; xxxiii. 
 3; xlix. I and 3 (marg. with the Septuagint); 1. 9 ^ text, ^ marg.); 
 26 (? text, 7 marg.); li. 59 (marg. HNp? irapa ZedeKiou, Septuagint). 
 
 Ezek. vii. 11; xxiii. 42 (Al'r/ in marg.) ; xxv. 7 {K^eri in text); xxx. iS 
 {'i^ text, '\^ marg.); xxxvi. 14 (?tJ^3 Chetiv in marg., ?D^ in text, but 
 
 Keri is quite different, viz. 1P^) ; ver. 23 (marg. with the Masora, 
 Septuagint, and some Hebrew manuscripts, against the commonly 
 printed text); xl, 40; xlii. 9 (A'm in marg. ''he that brought"). Dan. 
 ix. 24 {Keri in text, "to make an end"). Amos iii. 12 (Hebrew manu- 
 scripts varying between pt^^^T of the printed text, which is represented 
 by marg., and the name of the city p'^'D"!).. Zech. xi. 2 {Keri in text). 
 Mai. ii. 15 (marg. HNC' "excellency," being the rendering of Cover- 
 dale, "an excellent spirit"). 
 
 Where the variation in the reading was brought promi- 
 nently into view by the Masoretic notes, it was only natural 
 that the Translators should refer to it in their margin. Re- 
 specting the Hebrew text which they followed, it would be 
 hard to identify any particular edition, inasmuch as the dif- 
 ferences between early printed Bibles are but few. The 
 
 Bible Considered. He gives Ezra there" (p. 128, second edition). 
 
 x. 40. Ps. cii. 3. Cant. v. 4 for But, in truth, his whole treatise is 
 
 the Old Testament, and eight a notable example of what wary 
 
 references to the New, adding, tact and dialectic skill may accom- 
 
 "I will not positively affirm that plish, when wielded by one who 
 
 no other Various Readings than does not know too much about 
 
 the following are to be found in the matter at issue, and is fortu- 
 
 the Margin, but the impression of nate enough to encounter oppo- 
 
 my mind is that no others do exist nents who know considerably less. 
 
Marginal notes and original texts. 43 
 
 Complutensian Polyglott, however, which afforded them 
 such important help in the Apocrypha, was of course at 
 hand, and we seem to trace its influence in some places, 
 e.g. in 2 Chr. i. 5, D^ "there" of the Complutensian text 
 the Septuagint and Vulgate, being accorded a place in the 
 margin; as also in Job xxii. 6 T'HX "thy brother," where 
 later editors give the plural, as do the Targum, Syriac, Sep- 
 tuagint, and Vulgate. Yet the Complutensian throws no 
 light on the reading in many other passages, where some 
 other text must have been before the Translators: e.g. 
 I Chr. vi. 57 ("of Judah" added); Ps. Ixiv. 6, where the 
 marginal rendering ought to be taken in preference. In 
 Job XXX. II, 22 the Authorized prefers Ket'i to Chetiv. 
 
 It has been sometimes alleged that the alternative ren- 
 derings (introduced by "|IOr") which are set in the margin 
 of the Authorized English Version, are superior, on the 
 whole, to those in the text'. It would be indeed a con- 
 spicuous instance of bad judgment on the part of the Trans- 
 lators, if it could be justly alleged that where two or more 
 senses of a passage were brought fairly before them, they 
 mostly, or even frequently, put the worst into the body of 
 their work. But no competent scholar who has carefully 
 examined the matter will think that they have gone so far 
 wrong. On the other hand, he will perhaps feel disposed 
 to complain that so many of these marginal notes assign a 
 sense to the sacred record which cannot possibly be accepted f 
 as true. Some of these, no doubt, are taken either from 
 the text or margin of the Bishops' Bible, which had 
 been read in Churches for about forty years when the 
 Authorized Version was made, and which King James had 
 
 ^ "TheTranslators... have placed monly out-voted." Dr R. Cell's 
 
 some different significations in the Essay toward the afuendment of 
 
 Margent; but those most-what the last English Translation of the 
 
 the better; because when t>'uth is Bible, 1659 (Preface, p. 24). 
 tryed by fuost voyces, it is com- 
 
 V 
 
44 S^y^- ^^•] Aufhon'zed Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 expressly directed "to be followed, and as little altered, as 
 the truth of the original will permit/' But far the greater 
 part must be traced to another source, to which adequate 
 attention has not hitherto been directed. Of the several 
 Latin translations of the Old Testament which were executed 
 in the sixteenth century, that which was the joint work of 
 Immanuel Tremellius [15 10 — So], a converted Jew (the 
 proselyte first of Cardinal Pole, then of Peter ]Mart}T), who 
 became Professor of Divinity at Heidelberg, and of his son 
 in law Francis Junius [1545 — 1602], was at once the latest 
 and the most excellent. Originally published in 1575 — 9, 
 and after the death of Tremellius revised in 1590 by Junius, 
 who added a version of the Apocr)-pha of which he was 
 the sole author, a large edition printed in London in 1593 
 soon caused it to become ver\- highly esteemed in this 
 country for its perspicuity and general faithfulness. One 
 great fault it has, a marked tendency, in passages either 
 obscure in themselves, or suggesting some degree of diffi- 
 culty, to wander into new paths of interpretation, wherein it 
 ought to have found few to follow or commend it. This 
 version must have lain open before the Translators through- 
 out the whole course of their labours: it has led them into 
 some of the most conspicuous errors that occur in their text 
 (2 Chr. XX. I : Job xxxiv. t^Z), while as regards the margin, 
 whensoever a rendering is met with violently harsh, inverted, 
 or otherwise unlikely, its origin may be sought, almost with 
 a moral certainty of finding it, in the pages of Tremellius 
 and Junius. These statements are made with reference to 
 every part of the Old Testament (e.g. Gen. xl. 13, 16, 19, 20. 
 Ex. xvii, 16: xxix. 43. Judg. ix. 31. 2 Sam. i. 9, iS; xxi. 
 8. Lam. iii. 35: iv. 14; 22'), but, for the sake of brevity, 
 
 ^ Dr Ginsburg [An Old Testa- margin in Lev. xviii. 18, but one 
 nuTit Commentary for English would doubt whether they were 
 KeaJers^ 18S2) would adopt their the first to propose it. The very 
 
Margbial Jiotes and original ttwts. 45 
 
 the proof of them shall be drawn from one distinct portion, 
 the books of the Minor Prophets. To these authorities 
 solely, so far as the writer has observed, are due the supply- 
 ing oCfor noug/if' in Mai. i. 10, and the textual rendering 
 of Mai. ii. 16: as are also the following marginal notes, 
 scattered among others of a widely different type: Hos. i. 6; 
 10 {''instead of f/uir); vi. 4 {''kindness''); x. 10; xii. 8 {"a// 
 my lahoicrs^' &c.); xiv. 2. Joel iii. 21. Amos iv. 3; v. 22; 
 vii. 2; Obad. 7 {"of if). Mic. vii. 13. Nah. i, 12; iii. 19. 
 Hab. i. 7; ii. 11 (second). Zeph. iii. i. Zech. v. 3; ix. 15 
 (twice); 17 {^'sfeak'^); x. 2; xi. 16 (second) ; xii. 5; xiv. 5; 
 14 (first). Mai. i. 13; ii. 9 (but iSvaio-n-e'taOe Trpoawwa 
 Symmachus); 11. 
 
 Thus far no marginal notes have been taken into con- 
 sideration except those given in the primary issues of 161 1; 
 but 368 others have been subsequently inserted by various 
 hands, which ought to be distinguished in our Bibles from 
 those of earlier date by being printed within brackets. Of 
 these the Cambridge folio of 1629 contributes that on Jer. 
 iii. 19; the folio of 1638 that on Ezek. xlviii. i: thirty-one 
 others were inserted in the course of the century that fol- 
 lowed, viz. I Kin. xxii. 41, 51. 2 Kin. i. 17; viii. 16; ix. 29; 
 xiii. 9, 10; xiv. 23,29; XV. 1,8,10, 30 (/w),37; xvii. i; xxiii. 23. 
 2Chr. XX. 36; xxi. I, 3, 5, 12, iS. Jobi. i. Ps. xi. 6. Dan. i. 
 21; xi. 7, 10, 25. Hos. vii. 7; xiii. 16. As many as 269 are 
 due to Dr Paris (1762), and 66 to Dr Blayney (1769), who 
 is usually credited with them all. Many of them are not 
 destitute of a certain value (especially in such explanations 
 relating to Proper Names as occur in Gen. ii. 23)', although 
 a persistent resolution to set right the regnal years of the 
 
 improbable margin in T.ev. xxvii. nal notes that occurs in the Autho- 
 
 12, also derived from Tremellius rized Bible (Gen. i. 20, +Heb. /t-/ 
 
 and Junius, is certainly counten- fo7vl fly) is taken from the Geneva 
 
 anced by 2 Kin. ix. 5. Bible (1560), and seems as good as 
 
 ^ The first of these later margi- most of its date — 1762. 
 
JS/^ 
 
 46 Sect. II.'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1). 
 
 Jewish kings, commenced in 1701, and fully carried out in 
 1762, leads on their authors to expedients which are at times 
 rather daring than satisfactory: e.g. 2 Kin. xv. i, 30. The 
 American revisers of 1S51 (see p. 36) not unreasonably 
 condemned notes like these and those on Judg. iii. 31; xi. 
 29; xii. 8, II, 13; xiii. i; xv. 20 (all from the Bible of 1762), 
 as "containing merely conjectural and unwarranted com- 
 mentary," and expunged them accordingly from the margin 
 of their book; but they all came back again with the other 
 restorations w^hich public opinion forced upon the New 
 York Bible Society. In one instance (Dan. ix. 27) Dr Paris 
 has ventured to substitute a marginal rendering of his own 
 in the place of that of 161 1 ("Or, linth the abomi?iab/e 
 ajynies^^), and has been followed by all modern Bibles. 
 
 The marginal notes appended to the Apocrypha, which 
 have next to be examined, differ not inconsiderably in tone 
 and character from those annexed to the text of the 
 Canonical Scriptures. They are much more concerned with 
 various readings, as was indeed inevitable by reason of the 
 corrupt state of the Greek text of these books, which still 
 await and sadly need a thorough critical revision, chiefly 
 by the aid of materials that have recently come to light. 
 Authorities also are sometimes cited by name in the margin, 
 a practice not adopted in the Old Testament \ Such are 
 Athanasius, i Esdr. iv. 36: Herodotus, Judith ii. 7: Pliny's 
 History, Benedicite or the Song, ver. 23: Josephus, i Esdr. 
 iv. 29. Esther xiii. i; xvi. i. i JNIacc. v. 54; vi. 49; vii. i; 
 ix. 4, 35j 49j 50; X- I5 Si; xi. 34; xii. 7, 8, 19, 28, 31. 
 2 Mace. vi. 2 : in the Maccabees after the example of 
 Coverdale. Even Junius, the Latin translator (above, p. 44), 
 
 ^ The apparent exceptions of The reference to "Usher" in 
 
 Josephus, quoted Gen. xxii. i ; 1 Kin. xv. 30 forms part of a note 
 
 2 Kin. xiv. 8, are respectively due added in 1701. 
 to the editors of 1701 and 1762. 
 
Marginal notes and original texts. 47 
 
 is appealed to eight times by name: 2 Esdr. xiii. 2, 13, 
 Tobit vii. 8; ix. 6; xi. 18; xiv. 10. Judith iii. 9; vii. 3. 
 
 The texts from which the Apocryphal books were trans- 
 lated can be determined with more precision than in the 
 case of the Old Testament, and were not the same for 
 them all. The second book of Esdras, though the style 
 is redolent of a Hebrew or Aramaic origin, exists only in 
 the common Latin version and in Junius' paraphrase, which 
 is cited for the reading in ch. xiii. 2, 13. In this book some 
 excellent I^atin manuscripts to which they had access (ch. 
 iv. 51 marg.), as also the Bishops' Bible, must have had 
 great weight with its revisers. The Prayer of Manasses 
 had to be drawn from the same source, for the Greek was 
 first pubUshed in Walton's Polyglott (1657) as it appears 
 in the Codex Alexandrinus, the earliest that contains it, 
 which did not reach England before 1628. The first book 
 of Esdras ('O tcper? as the Greeks call it), is not in the 
 Complutensian Polyglott (15 17), so that Aldus's Greek 
 Bible (15 1 8) was primarily resorted to, as is evident from 
 the margin of ch. ii. 12, the typographical error there de- 
 scribed being that of Aldus {TrapeSodrjaav dfSaa-crdpoy for 
 7rape^66rj ^avaf^aacrdpio), which had misled the Bishops' 
 Bible. Besides this edition, our Translators had before them 
 the Roman Septuagint of 1586 \ to which they refer, witli- 
 out as yet naming it, in ch. v. 25 ; viii. 2. For the remainder 
 of the Apocrypha they had access also to the Compluten- 
 sian, which in the books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom and 
 
 1 An excellent account of this sentatum:" yet both the Epistle 
 
 edition is contained in the Prole- of Cardinal Carafa, who super- 
 
 gojtiena to Tischendorfs Septiia- intended it, and the Preface of 
 
 gint, pp. xix. — xxviii. (1869). Al- his assistant, Peter Morinus, dis- 
 
 though the work itself is not quite play an insight into the true prin- 
 
 what it professes to be, "exemplar ciples of textual criticism, quite 
 
 ipsum " (the great Codex Vatica- beyond their age. 
 nus) "de verbo ad verbum repre- 
 
48 SccL //.] AutJior'izcd J^crsion of i lie Jyiblc (161 1). 
 
 Ecclcsiasticiis seems almost a copy of Cod. Vatican. 346 
 (Cod. 248 of Parsons)', but they used with it the Aldine and 
 Roman editions'^: tlie latter "cojjy" tliey cite by name Tobit 
 xiv. 5, 10; I Mace. ix. 9; xii. 37, as tliey also do "the Latin 
 interpreters" in 2 Mace. vi. 1. ]5y means of tliese Greek 
 authorities they were enabled to clear the text of Tobit of 
 the accretions brought into the Old Latin version, which 
 had been over-hastily revised by Jerome. As a small in- 
 stalment of what remains to be done for the criticism of 
 that noble work, two passages in l^xclesiasticus (i. 7 ; xvii. 5) 
 are inclosed within brackets in the books of 161 1. The 
 former is found in no Creek text our Translators knew 
 of, but only in the Latin and ])ishoi)s' Bible: the latter 
 occurs complete only in some hite manuscripts, though the 
 Complutensian and Cod. 248 have the last two lines of 
 the triplet. These preliminary statements will enable the 
 reader to understand the marginal notes in the Apocrypha 
 wliich treat of various readings. They are no less than 156 
 in number, besides 13 of latter date. 
 
 I EsDRAS i. II (ro Tvpiiiiv'ov Clrcck, ^[^2 for 1p3) ; 12 [iiim bcncvo- 
 loitia Viilt^. , i.e. ii^T eiVo/as) ; 24 {Iv aiaOijcreL: oni. ]\.onian); ii. 12 
 (above, ]). 47); V. 25 (217 as Roman edition : Vuly;. lias ■227); v. 46; 
 see l)eIo\v, p. 19M note i; vi. i Ji/i. (if this be intended for a various 
 
 ^ Tin's manuscript contained 13; xliii. 26; xlvii. 1. I'el and 
 
 also I I'^sdras, if it be the same as Dragon, ver. 38. 2 Mace. i. 31 ; 
 
 that for which Cardinal Ximcnes viii. 23; xii. 36; xiv. 36. On the 
 
 gave a bond in 15x3 to the Libra- other hand the Roman is followed 
 
 rian of the Vatican (Vercellone, rather than the Complutensian 
 
 y'n/. ^0 Mat's Cod. Val. Vol. i.). and Aldine text united in i Mace. 
 
 So that he must have designedly iii. 14, 15, 18, 28; iv. 24; v. 23, 
 
 kept back a book which the Coun- 48 ; vi. 24, 43, 57; vii. 31, 37, 41 
 
 cil of Trent afterwards refused to (Z'/.v), 45 ; viii. io;ix. 9 (avowedly) ; 
 
 declare Canonical. x. 41,42, 78; xi. 3, 15, 22, 34, 35, 
 
 ■'' Our 'i'ranslation often adopts ike; xii. 43; xiii. 22, 25; xiv. 4, 
 
 the Aldine text in jireference to 16, 23, 46 ; xv. 30; xvi. 8. 2 Mace, 
 
 those of the Com])lutcnsian and viii. 30; xv. 22. Aldus is followed 
 
 J"voman editions jointly: e.g. Judith in ])reference to the IJishojis' I'ible 
 
 iii. 9; viii. i. ICcclus. xvii. 31; in i Esdr. v. 14: cf. i Esdr. viii. 
 
 xxxi. 2 ; xxxvi. 15; xxxix. 17; xlii. 39. 
 
Mari:^inal votes and on't^i/iirl texts. 49 
 
 reading, no (race of it rcniniiis); i\^ (ro'/to? AM., tottov Kimi. Vul},'. 
 liisliops') ; vii. S (f/)tAa/»xcC'</ Aid. Rom., tl>v\Q>v Old l,;itin, Vuli;. 
 liisliops') ; 10 (m.-xri^in as Cod. -z^S, Vid}^. l?isIio|)s') ; viii. 1 ('A^'a/i/ot/ 
 Vid};. ("ovcrdalc on!)); l ('Oi/oi' Koni., 'Ki(^oi' Aid. I'.islmps') ; ihul. 
 (tlirc-i* iiaiiK-s omidcd in Koin. Vulf;;. C'ovcrdaK', not in Aid. I'.isliops') ; 
 70 (ciWa Aid. Vidt;. Covcrdak', 15islio])s': l)iit Old Latin, Jiiniiis a\a, 
 as I'./ra vii. 11 |niin lialid ("od. Vaticaimsl) ; 29 (Afxroi''? Aid., 'Arronj 
 I'loni., Acclms Vul^^ Covcnlalc, llnlliix Hisliops', Cliarliiscli Junius, 
 li'-ltSn I'l/ia viii. 7); ,m (So Vul^. Junius, ( 'ovcrdalc; with I'"./ra viii. H, 
 against y\ld. Isnm. I'isliops') ; 35 (21? AM. Koni. Vul!^ ( 'ovcrdalc, 
 Bishops': ?iH Junius, V.t.xx viii. 9); ,\S ('A/^ardi' AM. Koui. Uisliops', 
 Eccctan Vulg., J'lzt'chan C'ovcrdalc, Knlan Junius: iT. IC/ra viii. 17); 
 39 (60 Junius, Ezra viii. 13 only) ; SS (niarj^in rr(|uircs ixy] 6pyi(rfljjs, 
 for whicli there is no known atilliority) ; 96. Sc(; Appendix ( ' ; 
 ix. 20 {ayvoias Koni. VuI;^ ('overdale, rratii [unius, a^/'flav Aid. 
 Iji.shojjs'). 
 
 1 KsDKAS i. 22 (margin fioni the I'.ishops' margin: so Junius, in tlie 
 form of a conjecture); ii. 15 {rolniiiha Vulg. Junius, (olunina ( 'overdale, 
 Bishops'); 16 (text as Vidg. ('overdale, I'.ishops', (hougli l''rilzschc"s 
 three Latin MSS. S'i'I)' read /// /7//,v, the niar-Mii is I'idui Junius); ;',: 
 (text asCdementine Vulg. Junius, ('overdale, I5ishops': but margin with 
 Frilzsche's STD); 3S (/// r-^//7'/7'/(' Vulg. ('overdale, I'ishoiis' text: ad 
 conviviidit Junius; "|l<)i'> ./'V' " l'ish()|)s' nlar;^); iii. 19 (IcxI Vulg. 
 Coverdale, Itishops': margin is fashioned from Jimius and 15ishops' 
 margin); 31 {iiirniinl Vulg., I*'rit/.sche's .S'l'D: pcncivc ('overdale, 
 Bishops': voiil III inriilrni ]\\\\\\\y', (Oiiiiirr \\v.\\v\\\) \ iv. 11 [: (>nii/</ii>iir/ii 
 Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, l>isho])s': iiir(>nii/^fioiiriii l'"ril/sche's SD, hut 
 the whole passage is in confusion) ; 36 [I lurid I''rit/.sche's '1' only: .dl 
 the rest yrir/iiic/)', 51 (y/z/r/ ^v// Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, I'.ishops': l>ut 
 (juts cril l''ril/.sche's STD, so that our 'I'lanslalors might well ajjpeal to 
 a '•Manuscript" here); vi. 49 {/Citoch Vulg. Coverdale, Bisho^js' : Be- 
 
 ^ S is Codex S;mgerin;uiensis iiirii/ (eh. vii. 36 — 105) was ob- 
 
 at I'aris of the ninth ci'iiluty, T tained from the lyibliotli^qiic Coiii- 
 
 at 'I'urin is of the thirteenlh, 1 ) al iiiiiiiah' at Amiens (10), and a 
 
 Dresden of the fiflei'Uth, all col- transeri])l of the same passage was 
 
 lated afresh for ox l»y I'ritzschc made from a manuscript in Spain 
 
 [Lifni Apocry/>lii V. '/'. iSyr, i)p. hyj- I'almer, i'rof(;ssor of Arabic 
 
 xxvii. xxviii.). Mr K. L. i'.ensly at Cand)ridge (iHo-i -I9),anddis- 
 
 also collated S for his A/tssinic covered in 1H77 among his j.ijiers 
 
 Eracrnwni of the fourth Iwok of at S. John's College. 
 J:'s(/r<is{iHj^). 'rhisyI//,v,v///^'-/'>vrj,'-- 
 
 s. 4 
 
50 Sect. II.] AiitJwrized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 hcmoth Junius, Bishops' margin, Syriac and ^thiopic in Fritzsche) ; vii. 
 30 (yV/i/Zf/Zi- Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : iniciis Fritzsche's STD); 
 37 {Achaz Vulg., Achas TD, Coverdale, Bishops' : Hacan Junius, jDW 
 Josh. vii. I, &c.; IIDr Josh. vii. 26); 52 {tardc Vulg., considerate 
 Junius, fatunt Coverdale, Bishops': but caste SD); 53 [sccuritas Vulg. 
 ]\xnms: freedom Coverdale, Bishops' ["Or, j-a/t'/y " Bishops' margin]: 
 saturitas Fritzsche's SD); 69 {cnrati...co7itention2H)i Vulg. Junius, 
 Coverdale, Bishops': creali...contemptionuvi Fritzsche's STD); viii. 8 
 {(juomodo Vulg., like as Coverdale: but gziafido Junius, qiioniam 
 Fritzsche's STD, when Bishops') ; ix. 9 {niiserebiintiir Vulg. Junius, 
 Bishops'; be in carefulness Qo\tx^Si\&'. juirahuntur Y x\\.z%c^€ ^ STD); 
 17 — 19 {qtioniam teinpiis erat... mores eoriim. The whole passage is 
 hopelessly corrupt, and no English version affords even a tolerable 
 sense. In ver. 19 Coverdale reads creator with Vulg., mense with 
 Fritzsche's TD : creator um {KTiadevTCJi/) seems a conjecture, adopted by 
 the Bishops' version and our own : our margin reads messe, and so pro- 
 bably the text and Bishops' seed: the Syriac must have read mensd) ; 
 xii. 42 [poptilis Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : prophetis Fritzsche's 
 SD) ; xiii. 2,13 (Junius stands alone : see above, p. 44) ; 3 {jnillibiis\\x\g. 
 Junius, Bishops' : mibibus Fritzsche's SD, Coverdale) ; 20 {in hiinc 
 Vulg., in himc diem Junius: but /« here Fritzsche's D, the Syriac and 
 yEthiopic, in hac ST, in these Coverdale, ijito these Bishops', set in their 
 substitute for italic type) ; 45 (the margin is only a bold guess of Junius^); 
 xiv. 44 (904 Fritzsche's STD: he himself reads 94 from the versions); 
 47 {fliimcn all authorities. Perhaps htmen is conjectural); xv. 36 (text 
 as siiffraginem S, siiffragmen D, fragmen T : avertam Junius : but siib- 
 stramen Vulg., litter Coverdale, Bishops') ; 43 (text exterrent Coverdale, 
 Bishops' : but margin cxterent Vulg. Junius) ; 46 {concors in spe?n Vulg. 
 Junius [Coverdale, Bishops'] : consors specie or iji j/tr/6' Fritzsche's SD); 
 xvi. 68 (very perplexing : fede the ydle with Idols Coverdale : cibabimt 
 idolis occisos Vulg., shall slay yoii for meat to the idols Bishops'. Fritzsche 
 notes no variation of his manuscripts). Three like marginal 
 
 notes (the first two of importance), due to the Bible of 1762, maybe 
 conveniently added in this place. 2 Esdr. xii. 32 {venius Vulg. Cover- 
 dale, Bishops'; Spiritus Junius: Unctus Fritzsche's STD); xiv. 9 
 {consilio Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : flio Fritzsche's STD) ; 
 xvi. 46 (/« captivitatcm Junius, but the margin hardly rests on his sole 
 authority). 
 
 ^ "Etsi quid si corrupte est nice. Docti viderint." Junius in 
 Eretz Ararat, id est, regio Arme- loco. 
 
Marginal notes afid original texts. 51 
 
 TOBIT i. 2 {Kvpiws Cod. 248. Compl. : Ki/St'ws Aid. Rom.) ; 5 
 (Sura/xei 248. Compl,: 5a/xd\ei Aid. Rom., but Bahall deo Junius); 
 7 {' Aapwi' Compl. Aid. : Aefi Rom.); 14 {kv dypo7s ttjs 'Mr]8eLas Aid., iy 
 'Fayols t^j Mt/S. Rom., in Rages civitatem Medonim Vulg. See Ap- 
 pendix A); 17 (errt ToO reixoi'^ Compl. Aid.: 7r/<ra; toO r. Rom.); ii. 10 
 (arpovdia LXX., hinindints Vulg., whom Coverdale and the Bishops' 
 follow closely throughout Tobit); vii. 17 (aTreSe^aro LXX.: direpjop- 
 ^UTo two Old Latin manuscripts in Parsons) ; ix. 6 (Vulg. rather favours 
 the daring conjecture of Junius) ; xi. 18 (the margin is only another guess 
 of Junius^); xiii. 10 {evcppavrj Compl. Aid., evcppuvai Rom.); xiv. 5 (ety 
 irdaas rets 7€;'eas tou aliSwos Compl. Aid. Junius : omitted by Rom. 
 Vulg.); 10 {eTn]^au Comp. Aid. Junius; iirij^ev Rom.)^; 11 [edaxpev 
 Compl. Junius : €da\pav Aid. Rom.). The b6ok of 1762 adds, 
 
 ch. i. 2, SIiali)iancscr, from the Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac. 
 
 Judith iii. 9 andiv. 6 {Esdrelom refers to ch. i. 8, where only LXX. 
 has that form) ; iii. 9 (Acorat'as LXX. Junius, Dothan Syr. : but 'loi/Sa/as 
 Aid.); iv. 3 (e/c tt/s t'ovSatas 248. Compl. Aid., but Rom. omits eV-) ; 
 V. 14 (opos 248. Compl. Aid. Junius, ohov Rom., dcscrta Sina montis 
 Vulg.); vii. 3 (eTTt LXX. Vulg.: Junius alone has a)\ viii. i {I,a/xaT]\ 
 Aid., Za/Jia\irj\ 248. Compl., ZaXayUtTjX Rom., SalatJiicl Vulg., ^aw- 
 /«/>/ Junius) ; 22 {(pbvov Rom., (p6(3ov 248. Compl. Aid.); xvi. i (Kaivov 
 Vulg., Roman edition, against Cod. Vaticanus: Kal alvov 248. Compl. 
 Aid.); 13 [naivov Rom. with Cod. Vaticanus, Vulg. Junius: koL ahov 
 Aid.). 
 
 Esther xiv. 12 {deC)v Aid. Rom. Vulg.: iOvQjv Compl. Junius); 
 XV. 7 {'Tpoiropevop.evrjs Rom. Compl. Junius : iropevo/jiepTjs Aid. : wen^ 
 with her Coverdale, Bishops'). 
 
 WiSD. iii. 14 [yaC^ all authorities: cf. Isai. Ivi. 5. Whence came 
 Xay of margin?); v. 11 (StaTrrdi'Tos Compl. Aid., but duTrrdpTos Rom. 
 Vulg. Junius); I4 (xoi^s Rom. Coverdale's and Bishops' margins: x^ovs 
 Compl. Aid. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops') ; vii. 9 {tl/j.lou 248. 
 Compl. Vulg. Junius: aTifiTjTov of margin, Aid. Rom.); 15 {deduKev 
 Compl. Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Junius : dc^rj Rom.) ; id/d. {Sedofx^vojv 
 Rom. Junius, 8l8o/x€V(i)v Compl. Vulg., evdojxevwv Aid., XeyofjLepojp 
 Fritzsche, after the Syriac and other versions, Codd. Sinaiticus and 
 Alexandrinus) ; ix. 11 (Sfj/d^et Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' only, for do^rj); 
 XV. 5 {6pe^iu Comp. Vulg. Junius : oveidos Aid. Rom.). The text of 
 
 ^ "Hunc locum sic legendum made by Junius in ch. xiv. 10, with 
 suspicor, 'Ax^X^pos 6 Kal Nicr- a reference to this place {Nitzba 
 Pds." Junius z>/ /c^cf?. The change for J/az/aj'j't'j-), is quite gratuitous. 
 
 4—2 
 
52 Sect. 11.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 this book is far purer than that of Ecclesiasticus, which is largely inter- 
 polated through the influence of the Complutensian Polyglott and its 
 prototype, Cod. 248. 
 
 EcCLUS. Prolog. II. 1. 36 {icpodLov Grabe, viatiaun Junius, whence 
 the margin: L^qiiolov LXX.); ch. i. 13 (ci'pTjcret xapti' Aid. Rom.: 
 ^vXoyrjd-qaeTaL Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); vii. 26 
 (fxiaovfjiivri Compl. [Aid. Rom. have not the line] Vulg. &c. No trace 
 of "light," except it be a euphemistic paraphrase); xiii, 8 {ev^poavurf 
 LXX. Junius: acppoavvrj Vulg. Coverdale [si'mpkftess], Bishops'); 11 
 (^Trexe LXX., des operam Junius: direx^ retincas Vulg., withdrmv 
 Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. i {wXridei 248. Compl. Junius: Xuttt? Aid. 
 Rom. Vulg., conscience Coverdale, Bishops'); xix. 12 {KoiXia LXX. 
 Junius: Kapdig, Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xx. 19 {avd pwwos axo-pis, 
 ixvdos aKaipos' both clauses are in LXX. &c.); xxii, 9 [rpocpriv 248. 
 Compl., rex^w manuscripts named by Arnald in his elaborate Critical 
 Commentajy on the Apocrypha, the only considerable one in English. 
 In Aid. Rom. Vulg. &c. ver. 9, 10 are wanting); 17 [toIxov ^vcttov Aid. 
 Rom. with the margin: 248. Compl. prefix eTvl, Vulg. in. The render- 
 ing of ^varov as a noun is from zuinfo- house Coverdale, Bishops', xysti 
 Junius); xxiii. 22, 23 (aXXov Compl, Junius: aWoTpiov Aid. Rom. 
 Vulg., but Coverdale and the Bishops' vary in the two verses) ; xxiv. 1 1 
 {Tjyair 7} fihrj Aid. Rom. : riyiacrfxevri 24S. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Cover- 
 dale, Bishops'); 14 {ev aiyia\o?s Aid. Rom.: iv TaSdt 248. Compl. 
 [Syr. Junius] : Cades Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; xxv. 9 {a^nicum veru7}i 
 Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': (ppov-qcjiv i.XX. Junius, Bishops' margin); 
 17 {aiKKov Aid. Rom. Bishops': d'p/cos 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Co- 
 verdale); xxx. 2 {evcppauOrjaeTaL 248. Compl. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': 
 dv^aeraL Aid. Rom.); xxxiv. 18 [dtopT^fMaTa 248. Compl. Junius, fiojfj.r]- 
 fxara Aid., /nwKri/jiaTa Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xxxvi. 14 (apai 
 TO. 'koyia aov Compl. Aid. Junius, dpeToKo-ylas crov Codd. Sinaiticus, 
 Alexandrinus, Vaticanus [cf. Field, LXX. Collatio, p. 204], incrrabili- 
 biis verbis tuis Vulg., thine unspeakable virtues Coverdale, Bishops') ; 
 15 {rrpocpTjTas 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius: Trpocp-qTelas Aid. Rom. Cover- 
 dale, Bishops'); 17 {oiKerQiu Compl. Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Coverdale, 
 Bishops': keruSf Aid. Rom.); xxxvii. 20 (rpocpris Aid. Rom., 7-e Vulg. 
 Coverdale, Bishops' : (rocplas 248. Compl. Junius) ; 26 {do^av 248. Compl. 
 Vulg. Junius: iriaTLv Aid. Rom. Coverdale^, Bishops'); xxxviii. 2 
 
 ^ It is worthy of notice how much on the Latin Vulgate, fol- 
 
 Coverdale (1535), whose version lows Aldus in preference in these 
 
 of the Apocrypha was the first readings, 
 printed in English, though leaning 
 
Marginal jiotes and original texts. 53 
 
 (rifji-^v 248. Compl. Junius : 86/xa Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 
 22 {fxov 248. Compl. Vulg., /;/? Junius: avrov Aid. Rom, Coverdale, 
 Bishops'); xxxix. 13 {aL-)pod Aid. Rom. Coverdale, Bishops': 1)7/301! 
 248. Compl. [Vulg,] Junius) ; xlii. 8 [irepl TTopveias of the margin is found 
 in no edition or version, and in only three unimportant manuscripts) ; 
 18 [Kvpios Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': v\pLffTos 248. Compl. 
 Junius); xliii. 5 {Kariwavae 248. Compl. only, for Karecnrevcre); xliv. r2 
 (5t a\)Toi)% Rom. and all others, except /^er' avrovs Compl. Aid. Junius); 
 xlvii. 3 {^irai^ev A\d., lusit Yn\g. Coverdale, Bishops': eire^evu^aev 248. 
 Compl., w^hence peregrimis convcrsatus est Junius: ^iro.iaei' Rom.); 11 
 (jSacTiX^wj' Aid, Rom,: ^aaCkelas 248. Compl. Vulg, Junius, Coverdale, 
 Bishops'); xlviii. 11 {KeKoifirj/uLeuoi 248. Compl. Junius: KeKoap^ri/xevoi 
 Aid. Rom. Vulg, Coverdale, Bishops'); xlix. 9 {KaTU},.6ioa€ 248. Compl., 
 corrcxit Junius : o.-ya.QQi<yai Aid. Rom. Coverdale, Bishops'). 
 
 Add a various reading of 1762; ch. xlviii, 8 [thee Vulg. Junius, 
 Bishops': avrov LXX. Coverdale). In ch. li. ii /cat of the Greek is 
 rendered by Junius quod: hence because 1762 marg. 
 
 Baruch i. 5 {rjvxovTo Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' : but Compl. 
 Aid. Junius add euxcts) ; vi. 61 (^'at Truevjj.a of text Aid. Rom. Vulg., 
 but Compl, with margin omits /cat), 
 
 Bel and Dragon, ver. 27 (toe Compl. Aid. Vulg. Junius, Cover- 
 dale, Bishops': t'Sere Rom. with margin). 
 
 Prayer of Manasses, line 38 (dVecrts Cod. Alexandr., but the Latin 
 version [which is not Jerome's] and Bishops' Bible read respiratio, i. q. 
 o.va.TTVtvai.'i). 
 
 I Macc. i. I {x^TTLel/uL or -eLclfj. LXX., Chethim Vulg., CetJiim Co- 
 verdale, Bishops', Chettim Bishops' marg.) ; 4 {Tvpawwv Rom, Vulg. Co- 
 verdale, Bishops' : rvpavvLuv Compl. Junius, TvpavvLKUiv Aid.) ; ii. 2 (KaSSt's 
 Rom. Junius, 'laSSt's Compl., FaSot's Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale, 
 Bishops') ; 5 [Avapav Compl. Rom. , 'Avapdv Aid. , Habaran Junius, Abaron 
 Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 66 (TroXe/U^cretRom.Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': 
 TToKepLrjcreTe Compl. Aid. Junius); iii. 29 {cpopoi. Codd. vSinaiticus and 
 Alexandrinus, Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': (popoXoyoL Compl. 
 Aid. Rom. Junius); 41 (Tratoas LXX.: -rredas Josephus, AuL XII. 7, 3 
 and Syriac); v. 3 {'AKpa^aTrbriv Compl. Aid. Rom, Junius, Aj-abathattc 
 Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 26 (BoVcropa Aid., Codd. Alexandrinus and 
 Vaticanus: Bo'cro/ja Cod. Sinaiticus with 161 1 : Bocroppa Compl., Abosor 
 Vulg., Barasa Coverdale, Bishops') ; ibid. {Xaacpup Rom. Vulg. Cover- 
 dale: XaaKOjp Compl. Aid., Casbon Bishops'. In ver. 36, as the 
 margin of 1762 notes, Xa<T<puv is read by Compl. Aid. Rom., but 
 
54 S^ct. II.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 Chasbon by Vulg., Cashon by Coverdale, Bishops'); 28 {^'oaoppa. 
 Compl. Aid. , Boo-op Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); vi. 38 (0aXa7^£j' 
 Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': 0a'pa7^ti' Compl. 
 Aid. Rom.); vii. 31 {Xa(f)apcraXa/xa Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': 
 Kacpapadpafia Compl. Aid., Capharsama Old Latin, Carphasalama 
 Bishops' margin); ix. 1 {Galilca is a mere guess of Drusius, according 
 to Cotton) ; 9 (much confusion exists in Compl. Aid. which read dXX' 
 77 au^cofxev ras eavrwp i/^uxas. to vvv eirlcXTpe-ipov. Kal ol dde\(pol rjfiwv 
 aireppvrjaav, koI irdKeiirjcroixev... which Junius follows: this virtually 
 agrees with Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'. Our version justly professes to 
 follow Rom. dXX' 7} (Xii^cofJiev ras eavri^v \pvxois ro vvv, /cat eiTLffTpeypwfxev 
 fxera [ad Vulg. &c.] ruiv dSeXcpcov rj/uLuv kuI TroXe/^r/a'aj/iej'...); 37 (Na- 
 8a^a9 Aid. Rom., Na/3a5d^ Compl., Madaba Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops', 
 Medeba ^\VM.y\%)\ dd {'Odoinrjpa Compl. Aid., 'Odoaapprjv Rom., Odaren 
 Vulg. Coverdale, Odonieras Bishops' text, Odareb margin. Odonarkes 
 has absolutely no authority, as Canon Westcott notices) ; xi. 63 (x'^pas 
 Compl. Aid. Bishops' : xpf''<^^ Rom. Old Latin, Vulg. : frof?i meddling 
 in the realm Coverdale) ; xii. 37 (^Trecre Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Cover- 
 dale, Bishops': rf^^ice Compl. Rom. Junius): xiv. 9 {de bonis term 
 Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' only: Trepl dya^cSi' LXX.); 34 {Gaza Cover- 
 dale, Bishops' only: Gazaris Bishops' margin) ; xv. 22 {'ApLapddT] Rom. 
 Junius, ^ApdOr] Compl. Aid., Arabe Vulg., Araba Coverdale, Bishops'); 
 23 {1,aiJi.\pdfji.ri Compl. Rom. Vulg., Samsanes Coverdale, Samsames 
 Bishops', (ja.p.^dKr\ Aid. See ten lines below, 1762); ibid, {t^v BacnXei- 
 8av Cod. Alexandrinus only). 
 
 The Cambridge Bible of 1638, which very seldom adds to the mar- 
 ginal notes, in this book cites ch. iv. 15 'Aaaaprjfxud, the reading of 
 Compl. Aid., and ch. ix. 36 'Ap.j3pl of Compl. The Bible of 1762 adds 
 (besides two rectifications of dates) ch. iv. 24 {bomis Vulg. Junius, Co- 
 verdale, Bishops'); v. 13 {TwjSiov Rom., tou /3tou Compl. Aid., Ttibin 
 Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. 22 (rats jSovXais LXX. Vulg. Cover- 
 dale, TOis jSi/SXtois one unimportant Greek manuscript, /?7;m Junius, 
 public records Bishops'); xv. 23 {Lampsactis 1vixi\\x%, adding "sic placuit 
 legere ex conjectura."); 39 [Gedor, a like conjecture of Junius, approved 
 by Grotius and Dr Paris). 
 
 2 Macc. iii. 24 {irvujv [i.q. irveviidTiov] omitting Kvpios, Compl. Syr. 
 Junius : Spirittis omnipotentis Dei Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' : ivpiav 
 [i. q. ■Ko.Tepwv'X Aid. Rom.); iv. 40 (Avpdvou Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl. 
 Junius: ^vpdvvov Aid. Rom. Vulg., "tyrant" Coverdale, Bishops'); 
 vi. I ^AQtivoXov LXX. Bishops' margin : Antiocheniuti Old Latin, Vulg. 
 
Marginal notes and original texts. 55 
 
 Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); ix. 15 (Junius stands alone here in ren- 
 dering Antiochenis) \ xi. i\ {ALocxKopti'diov LXX. Junius, Coverdale, 
 Bishops': Diosco?-i Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac); 34 [avdviraToi, if that 
 word be meant in the margin, has no authority : these men were not 
 consuls at all, hut L'gafi to overlook affairs in Syria) ; xii. 12 (if the 
 margin represents a various reading, no trace of it remains); 39 {rpoirov 
 [Aid.] Rom. : ■xpovov Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl. Junius : but Vulg. 
 Coverdale, Bishops' omit both words); xiii. 14 (KrtVry Compl. Rom. 
 Vulg. : Kvpiu} Aid. with three manuscripts only). 
 
 The Bible of 1762 notes one various reading : ch. xii. 36 {Vopyiav 
 Aid., five manuscripts, Coverdale, Bishops' text : "Eadpiv all other 
 Greek, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Bishops' margin). 
 
 To these 156 various readings indicated by the Trans- 
 lators of 161 1 in the Apocrypha we must add 138 marginal 
 notes, which express the exact meaning of the Greek, and 
 three of the Latin of 2 Esdras. In 505 places varied, 
 renderings are alleged (the word ""Or" being prefixed to 
 them), many taken from Junius (besides those where he 
 is expressly named, p. 46), from the Bishops' Bible and 
 other Old English versions. In 174 places (167 of them 
 in I Esdras) alternative forms of Proper Names are given 
 for the reader's guidance, to which must be added 42 notes 
 containing more or less useful information. Hence the sum 
 total of the notes due to the original Translators in the 
 Apocrypha appears to be 10 18. Besides these, two were 
 annexed in the Cambridge Bible of 1638 (see above, p. 54), 
 18 in that of 1762, one (Tobit iv. 20) in 1769, in all 21. 
 To these might very well be added, set within brackets, at 
 Ecclus. xviii. 30; xx. 27; xxiii. 7, summaries of contents, 
 extracted from the best Manuscripts, resting on authority 
 quite as good and nearly identical with any in favour of 
 those inserted by the Authorized version in Ecclus. xxiv. i ; 
 xxx. I, 14; xxxiii. 24; xxxiv. i; xii v. i; li. i. 
 
 We come at length to the New Testament, the marginal 
 
56 Serf. 11.^ Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1). 
 
 annotations on which in the first edition amount to 767, 
 so that together with the 6637 in the Old Testament, and 
 the 10 1 8 in the Apocrypha, the number in the whole Bible 
 is no less than 8422. Of the 767 in the New Testament 
 37 relate to various readings, and will be detailed presently 
 (p. 58); 112 supply us with a more literal rendering of 
 the Greek than was judged suitable for the text; no less 
 than 582 are alternative translations, 35 are explanatory 
 notes or brief expositions. Of later notes, the Bible of 1762 
 added 96, that of 1769 no more than nine. Taking in 
 therefore the 368 noted in the Old Testament (p. 45), 
 and the 21 in the Apocrypha, these additional marginal 
 annotations amount in all to 494, few of them of any great 
 value, some even marvellously trifling, but all of them 
 ought in editions of the Bible to be readily distinguished 
 from the work of the original Translators by being placed 
 within brackets. Those who shall look almost at random 
 into the multitude of Bibles published between 1638 and 
 1762 (a branch of enquiry which our plan does not lead to 
 the necessity of examining very minutely), will probably 
 find the germ of some of these later notes in Bibles of that 
 period, put forth as it were tentatively, and withdrawn in 
 later copies. Thus the later margins of Matt, xxviii. 19 
 (slightly altered in 1683, 1701) and of Acts xiv. 21, first 
 appeared in Field's Bible of 1660, then in the Cambridge 
 edition of 1683. To the same Bibles may be traced the 
 notes on Matt. x. 25; xiv. 6; xxi. 19; xxii. 26. Mark xi. 
 17. Luke xxii. 42. Acts vii. 44; viii. 13. i Cor. vii. 32. 
 2 Cor. viii. 2; x. 10. James iii. 6. 2 John 3. The Cam- 
 bridge Bible of 1683 first gave those on Matt. i. 20. 
 Mark iii. 3; vii. 22. Luke vii. 8; xi. 36; xviii. 2; xxi. 8. 
 Acts ix. 2; XV. 5; xvii. 3; xviii. 5. i Cor. vii. 16. Eph. ii. 
 5; vi. 12. I Tim. iii. 16. 2 T\u\. postscript. Heb. x. 34; 
 xii. 10. James iv. 2. 2 Peter i. i, 8: many of which were 
 
Marginal notes and original texts. 57 
 
 obviously the work of the same mind. Two more appear 
 in Lloyd's Bible of 1701, i Cor. xii. 5. Heb. i. 6'. These 
 38 notes at least must accordingly be deducted from the 96 
 imputed to ])r Paris, and they are among the best of this 
 class. After having been swept away from the ordinary 
 Bibles whereof ours of 1743 — 4 is a type, he brought them 
 back again into their former places. 
 
 As Tremellius had special influence with the revisers of 
 the Old Testament, and Junius with those of the Apocrypha, 
 so Bezahad considerable weight with those of the New Tes- 
 tament. Some of their worst marginal renderings come from 
 his Latin version, such as Mark i. 34. Luke iv. 41. Acts i. 
 8. Rom. xi. 17. I Cor. iv. 9, though this last belongs to 
 1762. The earlier versions also often gave rise to the 
 margin. Thus 2 Cor. v. 1 7 is alleged to this effect by Bp. 
 Turton", where the Genevan Bible of 1560 led the Trans- 
 lators to insert a note in opposition to their own judgment, 
 fortified as it was by Beza, and all the English translations 
 save that one. Particular attention was naturally paid to 
 the Bishops' Bible, which was the basis of the Authorized. 
 Sometimes its renderings both in text and margin are re- 
 tained unchanged, e.g. 2 Cor. viii. 22 : or the margin alone 
 is kept, after the text is changed, e.g. Heb. xii. 2: or the 
 Bishops' rendering, although removed from the text where 
 it once stood, is retained for a margin, e.g. Gal. iii. 4. 
 Eph. iv. I. 2 Thess. iii. 14. 2 Tim. iv. 5, 15. In that 
 primary passage Heb. ii. 16 the text and margin are both 
 virtually the Bishops', with their places reversed. It is 
 
 ^ All these particulars (a little ing of certain manuscripts of the 
 
 revised) are derived from p. 10 of Vulgate a//V/j',i^ra//V?, seems due to 
 
 Professor Grote's valuable Manu- Scattergood (see p. 26), and is 
 
 script, for which see aljove, p. 23, suggested in that portion of Poll 
 
 note. He includes in his list Acts Synopsis of which he is the reputed 
 
 xvii. 19, but this is as old as 161 r. author (Grote MS. p. 41). 
 The note on Eph. ii, 5 '■'■ by whose " Text of English Bible, p. 71 
 
 gracc'\ taken from a various read- note. 
 
58 Sect. II.] Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1). 
 
 needless to pursue this subject further, however curious 
 the questions it suggests, since, after all, every rendering 
 must be judged upon its own merits, independently of the 
 source from which it was drawn. 
 
 The following marginal notes relating to various readings 
 occur in the New Testament in the two issues of 161 1. 
 They are nearly all derived from Beza's text or notes. 
 
 S. Matt. i. ii; vii. 14; ix. 26 (perhaps avTov of Codex Bezae [D] 
 is represented in the text: "the fame of this" Bishops'); xxiv. 31; 
 xxvi. 26. S. Mark ix. 16 (avrovs Beza 1565, afterwards changed by 
 him to avTovs). S. LuKE ii. 38; x, 22 (the words in the margin are 
 from the Comphitensian edition and Stephen's of 1550); xvii. 36. 
 S. John xviii. 13 (the words of this margin, except the reference 
 to ver. 24, are copied from the text of the Bishops' Bible, where 
 they are printed in. the- old substitut:e for itialic type).^ Acts xiii. i8; 
 XXV. 6. Rom. v. 17; vii, 6;; viii.. 11. i Cor. xv. 31 2. 2 Cor. 
 xiii. 4^. Gal. iv. 15 (uM Vulg. text., tls marg. with Greek), idid. 17 
 {u/xds Compl. Erasm. Steph. Beza 1565, rj/ias Beza 1589, 1598). EPH. 
 vi. 9 {v/jLuip Kal ai'Tuv Compl.). i TiM. iv. 15 (om. ev text, with Vulg.). 
 Heb. iv. 2 {<TvyK€Kpa/ui.evovs margin, with Compl. Vulg.); ix. 2 {ayia text, 
 with Compl. Erasm. Beza: ayla marg. with Steph.): see below, p. 253; 
 xi. 4 (XaXe? text, with Erasm. Aldus, Vulg. English versions : XaXetrat 
 margin, Compl., Stephen, Beza'*). James ii. 18 (xwpts text, Colinaeus 
 1534, Beza's last three editions, Syr. Vulg.: €k margin, Compl. Erasm. 
 Stephen, Beza 1565, all previous English versions), i Pet. i. 4 {■r]/xas 
 Steph.); ii. 21 {v/xQv Beza 1565, not in his later editions: this marginal 
 
 ^ It is doubtful whether even see Appendix E. 
 in the Bishops' Bible the words ^ But as no early edition reads 
 
 are designed to indicate a various (tvv, the margin may only suggest 
 
 reading, or are a simple comment a different rendering for ip. Beza 
 
 on the passage, compared with says "Sed ev pro avv positum esse 
 
 ver. 24. There is Syriac and some vel illud declarat, quod in proximo 
 
 other though very slender autho- membro scriptum est ai>v aury, " 
 
 rity for inserting them, but that of and so he translates ctt/n eo, iv 
 
 Cyril alone would be known to our ai'ra;. 
 
 Translators, who doubtless took ^ Beza's Latin is like the Vul- 
 
 them from Beza's Latin version gate "loquitur :" perhaps XaXerrat 
 
 (1556). was not regarded by him as pas- 
 
 2 
 
 For the last three passages sive. 
 
Marginal notes and original texts. 59 
 
 note is also in the Bishops' Bible). 1 Pet, ii. 2 [acreXyelaLS marg. 
 CompL); 11 (marg. as Vulg. Great Bible); 18 {oKlyov Compl. Vulg.). 
 2 John 8 {elpyacraa-Oe . . .diroXdjSrjTe marg. Vulg.). Rev. iii. 14 (margin 
 as Compl., all previous English versions); vi. 8 (a i'tw margin, -whh 
 Compl. Vulg. Bishops' Bible) ; xiii. i {ouofiara margin, with Compl. 
 Vulg. Coverdale) ; 5 (margin adds or prefixes iroKeixov to Troc^trat of the 
 text, with Compl. Colina^us 1534, but not Erasm., Beza, Vulg. or 
 English Versions); xiv. 13 (marg. dirdpTL Xiyei val to Ilj/eO/xa with 
 Compl. Colinoeus); xvii. 5 (marg. is from Vulg. and all previous Eng- 
 lish versions). 
 
 To these 37 textual notes of 16 ii, the edition of 1762 
 added fifteen, that of 1769 one. 
 
 1762. S. Matt. vi. i; x. 10; 25; xii. 27 (+ "Or. Bechebtil: and 
 so ver. 24") now dropped. S. Luke xxii. 42 (incidentally excluding 
 TrapeveyKc). ACTSviii. 13. 2 CoR. x. 10. JJj£B»ji^ (see Appendix E) ; 
 1 7 (probably from the Philoxenian Syriac version, then just becoming 
 known). James iv. 2, revived from the Bible of 1683 {(pdopeXre Erasm. 
 1519, Luther, Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops', 
 but perhaps no manuscript). 2 Pet. i. i, (see Appendix E). 2 John 12 
 (y/xwi/ Vulg.). Rev. xv. 3 (d7^wj' text, after Erasm., English versions : 
 the alternative readings in the margin being iduQv of Compl., which is 
 much the best supported, and aldovuv of the Clementine Vulgate, of some 
 Vulgate manuscripts, and the later Syriac) ; xxi. 7 (margin ravra Compl. 
 Vulg. rightly); xxii. 19 (marg. IvXov for second ^L(3Xiov Compl. Vulg. 
 rightly). 
 
 1769. S. Matt. xii. 24 taken mutatis 77iutandis from the marginal 
 note of 1762 on ver. 27. 
 
 In Appendix E has been brought together all that can 
 throw light on the critical resources at the command of our 
 Translators in the prosecution of their version of the New 
 Testament. That these were very scanty is sufficiently 
 well known, and, if for this cause only, a formal revision of 
 their work has become a matter of necessity, after the lapse 
 of so long a period. None of the most ancient Greek 
 manuscripts had then been collated, and though Codex 
 Beza (D) had been for many years deposited in England, 
 little use had been made of it, and that single document, 
 
6o Sect //] Authorized Vers to ?i of the Bible (1611). 
 
 from its very peculiar character, would have been more 
 likely to mislead than to instruct in inexperienced hands. 
 It would be unjust to allege that the Translators failed to 
 take advantage of the materials which were readily acces- 
 sible, nor did they lack care or discernment in the application 
 of them. Doubtless they rested mainly on the later editions 
 of Beza's Greek Testament, whereof his fourth (1589) was 
 somewhat more highly esteemed than his fifth (1598), the 
 production of his extreme old age. But besides these, the 
 Complutensian Polyglott, together with the several editions 
 of Erasmus, and Stephen's of 1550, were constantly resorted 
 to. Out of the 252 passages examined in Appendix E, 
 wherein the differences between the texts of these books 
 is sufficient to affect, however slightly, the language of the 
 version, our Translators abide with Beza against Stephen in 
 113 places, with Stephen against Beza in 59, with the Com- 
 plutensian, Erasmus, or the Vulgate, against both Stephen 
 and Beza in 80. The influence of Beza is just as per- 
 ceptible in the cases of their choice between the various 
 readings which have been collected above (p. 58) : the 
 form approved by him is set in the text, the alternative is 
 mostly banished to the margin. On certain occasions, it 
 may be, the Translators yielded too much to Beza's some- 
 what arbitrary decisions; but they lived at a time when his 
 name was the very highest among Reformed theologians, 
 when means for arriving at an independent judgment were 
 few and scattered, and when the first principles of textual 
 criticism had yet to be gathered from a long process of 
 painful induction. His most obvious and glaring errors 
 their good sense easily enabled them to avoid (cf Matt. i. 23; 
 John, xviii. 20). 
 
The Italic type. 6i 
 
 Section III. 
 
 On the use of the Italic type by the Tra7islators, a?id on the 
 extension of their principles by subsequent editors. 
 
 The practice of indicating by a variation of type such 
 words in a translation of the Bible as have no exact repre- 
 sentatives in the original is believed to have been first 
 employed by Sebastian Munster in his Latin version of the 
 Old Testament published in 1534^ Five years later this di-i 
 versify of character ("a small letter in the text" as the editors ^ 
 describe it) was resorted to in the Great Bible, in order 
 to direct attention to clauses rendered from the Latin Vul- 
 gate which are not extant in the Hebrew or Greek originals. 
 A good example of its use occurs in Matt. xxv. i where 
 " {and the bride) " is added to the end of the verse from 
 the Old Latin, not from any Greek copy known in that 
 age. As the readings of the Vulgate came to be less 
 regarded or less familiar in England, subsequent translators 
 applied the smaller type to the purpose for which Munster 
 had fi.rst designed it, the rather as Theodore Beza had so 
 used it in his Latin New Testament of 1556. Thus the 
 English New Testament published at Geneva in 1557, and 
 the Genevan Bible of 1560, "put to that word, which lacking 
 made the sentence obscure, but set it in such letters, as may 
 easily be discerned from the common text^" The same 
 expedient was adopted by the translators of the Bishops' 
 Bible (1568, 1572), somewhat too freely indeed in parts. 
 
 ^ Bp. Turton's Text of the the italics which is only not com- 
 
 English Bible Considered (p. iii, plete. 
 
 second edition). In this branch '^ To the Reader, p. 2, N.T. 
 
 of the subject the Bishop was quite 1557. 
 at home, and has given a view of 
 
62 Sect. III.\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 It is one of the most considerable faults of this not very 
 successful version, that its authors assumed a liberty of 
 running into paraphrase, the ill effects of which this very 
 difference in the type tended to conceal from themselves. 
 From these two preceding versions, then held in the best 
 repute, the Geneva and the Bishops' Bibles, the small 
 Roman as distinguished from the black letter (now and as 
 early as the Bible of 1612 respectively represented by the 
 Italic and Roman type) was brought naturally enough into 
 the Bible of 161 1, and forms a prominent feature of it, 
 whether for good or ill. 
 
 On this last point, namely, the wisdom or convenience 
 of printing different words in the same verse or line in dif- 
 ferent kinds of type, with a view to the purpose explained 
 above, it is not necessary for an editor of the Authorized 
 Bible to express, or even to hold, an opinion. Italics, or 
 whatever corresponds with them, may possibly be dispensed 
 with altogether (though in practice this abstinence will be 
 found hard to maintain) ; or they may be reserved for certain 
 extreme cases, where marked difference in idiom between 
 the two languages, or else some obscurity or corruption of 
 the original text, seems to forbid a strict and literal trans- 
 lation. It is enough for the present purpose to say that our 
 existing version was plainly constructed on another prin- 
 ciple. Those who made it saw no objection to the free use 
 of a typographical device which custom had sanctioned, and 
 would have doubtless given a different turn to many a sen- 
 tence had they been debarred from indicating to the un- 
 learned what they had felt obliged to add of their own 
 to the actual words of the original ; the addition being 
 always either involved and implied in the Hebrew or Greek, 
 or at any rate being so necessary to the sense that the 
 English reader would be perplexed or go wrong without it. 
 Taking for granted, therefore, the right of the Translators 
 
The Italic type. dT^ 
 
 thus to resort to the itahc type, and the general propriety of 
 their mode of exercising it, the only enquiry now open to 
 us is whether they were uniform, or reasonably consistent, 
 in their use of it. 
 
 And in the face of patent and well ascertained facts it is 
 impossible to answer such a question in the affirmative. 
 Undue haste and scarcely venial carelessness on the part 
 of the persons engaged in carrying through the press the 
 issues of 1 6 II, which are only too visible in other matters 
 (see above, p. 8), are nowhere more conspicuous than with 
 regard to this difference in the type. If it be once conceded 
 that the Translators must have intended to use or refrain 
 from using italics in the selfsame manner in all cases that 
 are absolutely identical (and the contrary supposition would 
 be strange and unreasonable indeed), their whole case in 
 this matter must be given up as indefensible. There is 
 really no serious attempt to avoid palpable inconsistencies 
 on the same page, in the same verse : and those who have 
 gone over this branch of their work will be aware that even 
 comparative uniformity can be secured only in one way, by 
 the repeated comparison of the version with the sacred 
 originals, by unflagging attention so that nothing however 
 minute may pass unexamined. This close and critical ex- 
 amination was evidently entered upon, with more or less 
 good results, by those who prepared the Cambridge Bibles of 
 1629 ^^^^ more especially of 1638 (for before these appeared 
 the italics of 161 1, with all their glaring faults, were reprinted 
 without change^), and in the next century by Dr Paris in 
 1762, by Dr Blayney and his friends in 1769 (see Appendix 
 D). The rules to be observed in such researches, and the 
 principles on which they are grounded, must be gathered 
 
 ^ There may be more altera- not in later Bibles before 1629 
 tions, but we can name only Gal. (Cambridge). 
 i. 3, "<^^" italicised in 1613, but 
 
64 Sect. III?\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 from the study of the standard of 161 1, exclusively of sub- 
 sequent changes, regard being paid to what its authors in- 
 tended, rather than to their actual practice. 
 
 The cases in which the italic character has been em- 
 ployed by the Translators of our Authorized Bible may 
 probably be brought under the following heads : — 
 
 (i) When words quite or nearly necessary to complete 
 the sense of the sacred writers have been introduced into the 
 text from parallel places of Scripture. Six such instances 
 occur in the second book of Samuel : 
 
 ch. V. 8. "And David said on that day, Whosoever getteth up 
 to the gutter, and smiteth the Jebusites, and the lame and the blind, 
 that are hated of David's soul, he shall be chief and captain.'''' The last 
 clause is supplied from i Chr. xi. 6. 
 
 ch. vi. 6. " And when they came to Nachon's threshing-floor, 
 Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God." Rather "/^zV hand''^ 
 (as in 1638) from i Chr. xiii. 9. 
 
 ch. viii. 4. " And David took from him a thousand chariots, and 
 seven hundred horsemen, and twenty thousand footmen." We derive 
 ^'chariots" from i Chr. xviii. 4. 
 
 ibid. 18. "And Benaiah the son of Jehoiada was over both the 
 Cherethites and the Pelethites" {tuas over 1629). In i Chr. xviii. 17 
 "was over" (1611). 
 
 ch. xxi. 19. " ...slew the brother ^_/ Goliath the Gittite." In i Chr. 
 XX. 5 we read " slew I.ahmi the brother of Goliath the Gittite." 
 
 ch. xxiii. 8. "the same was Adino the Eznite : he lift iip his 
 spear against eight hundred, whom he slew at one time." i Chr. xi. 11 
 supplies "he lift up, &c." 
 
 Thus Num. xx. 26 is filled up from ver. 24; Judg. ii. 3 
 from Num. xxxiii. 55 or Josh, xxiii. 13; i Kin. ix. 8 from 
 2 Chr. vii. 21 ; 2 Kin. xxv. 3 from Jer. xxxix. 2 and lii. 6; 
 I Chr. ix. 41 from ch. viii. 35; i Chr. xvii. 25 from 2 Sam. 
 vii. 27 ; I Chr. xviii. 6 from 2 Sam. viii. 6; 2 Chr. xxv. 24 
 from 2 Kin. xiv. 14; Ezra ii. 6, 59 from Neh. vii. ji, 61. In 
 the Bible of 1638 Jer. vi. 14 "-^ of the daughter^' is italicised, 
 as taken into the text fromch. viii. 11. This is the simplest 
 
The Italic type. 65 
 
 case, for the words supplied in italics are doubtless lost in 
 the one ancient text, while they are preserved in the other. 
 
 (2) When the extreme compactness of the Hebrew 
 language produces a form of expression intelligible enough 
 to those who are well versed in it, yet hardly capable of 
 being transformed into a modern tongue. One or two of 
 Bp. Turton's {Text, &c. pp. 50, 51) examples will illustrate 
 our meaning : 
 
 Gen. xiii. 9. •' Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me: if the left 
 hand, then I will go to the right; or if the right hand, then I will 
 go to the left." 
 
 Ex. xiv. 20. "And it was a cloud and darkness, but it gave 
 light by night." 
 
 Every one must feel that something is wanting to render 
 these verses perspicuous ; the latter indeed we should hardly 
 understand, without looking closely to the context. It seems 
 quite right, therefore, that supplementary words should be 
 inserted in such places, and equally fit that they should be 
 indicated by some contrivance which may shew that they 
 form no part of the Hebrew original. In our version ac- 
 cordingly the verses stand as follows, except that, in the 
 former, "thou" (twice over) was not in italics before 1629; 
 italicise also the second " to " : 
 
 "If thoic wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right; 
 or '\ithou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left." 
 
 **It was a cloud and darkness to them, but it gave light by night 
 to these.'''' 
 
 To this class we may most conveniently refer the nume- 
 rous cases wherein what grammarians call the apodosis (that 
 is, the consequence resulting from a supposed act or con- 
 dition) is implied rather than stated, yet in English requires 
 something to be expressed more or less fully : such are the 
 following texts : 
 
 Gen. XXX. 27. " If I have found favour in thine eyes, tarry.'''' 
 
 s. 5 
 
66 Sect. III.'] AidJiorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 1 Chr. ii. 3. "As thou didst deal with David my father, and didst 
 send him cedars... ^^^;/ so deal zuith j?ie.^' 
 
 Dan. iii. 15. "If ye be ready that at what time ye hear the 
 sound of the cornet,... ye fall down and worship the image which I have 
 made, tcv//." 
 
 Luke xiii. 9. " And if it bear fruit, well.'''' 
 
 Occasionally our Translators, with happy boldness, have 
 suppressed the apodosis entirely, as in the original (Ex. xxxii. 
 32 ; Luke xix. 42). In some few passages the seeming 
 necessity for such insertion arises from a misunderstanding 
 either of the sense or the construction : such is probably the 
 case in Neh. iv. 12, and unquestionably so in Matt. xv. 6; 
 Mark vii. 1 1. 
 
 (3) Just as little objection will probably be urged 
 against the custom of our Translators in italicising words 
 supplied to clear up the use of the grammatical figure 
 known as the zeiig??ia, whereby, in the Hebrew no less than 
 in the Greek and Latin languages, an expression which 
 strictly belongs to but one member of a sentence, with 
 some violation of strict propriety, is made to do duty in 
 another. 
 
 Gen. iv. 20. " And Adah bare Jabal : he was the father of such 
 as dwell in tents, and cattle." Supply, ^^ of such as have cattle." 
 
 Ex. iii. 16. "I have surely visited you, and that which is done 
 to you in Egypt." Our version here, with less necessity, inserts ^^ seen " 
 after "and." 
 
 Ex. XX. 18. "And all the people saw the thunderings, and the 
 lightnings, and the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoking." 
 Here the order of the clauses renders it impossible to supply any smgle 
 word which would not increase the awkwardness of the sentence: the 
 passage is accordingly left as it stands in the original. Not so the 
 sharper language of the parallel place: 
 
 Deut. iv. 12. "Ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no simili- 
 tude, only a voice." After "only" insert with 161 1 ^^ ye heard.'''' 
 
 1 Kin. xi. 12 (so 2 Chr. xxiii. 11). "And he brought forth the 
 king's son, and put the crown upon him, and the Testimony." Insert 
 ^'■gave hijii''' before "the Testimony." 
 
The Italic type. 67 
 
 Luke i. 64. "And his mouth was opened immediately, and his 
 tongue," add ^^ loosed. ^^ 
 
 I Cor. xiv. 34. "It is not permitted unto them to speak, but to be 
 under obedience." After "but" insert ^U/icy are co/n>/iauded.'" So ^'and 
 comviauding^^ before " to abstain " in the exactly parallel passage, 
 I Tim. iv. 3. 
 
 The following examples, taken from the Apocrypha, 
 have been neglected by all editors up to the present date : 
 
 2 Esdr. ix. 24. "Taste no flesh, drink no wine, but eat flowers 
 only." 
 
 xii. 17. "As for the voice which thou heardest speak, and that 
 thoti sawest not to go out from the heads." This rendering, taken from 
 the Coverdale and Bishops' Bible, is possibly incorrect. 
 
 Ecclus. li. 3. "According to the multitude of thy mercies and 
 greatness of thy name." 
 
 (4) Akin to the preceding is the practice of inserting 
 in the Authorized Version a word or two, in order to indicate 
 that abrupt transition from the oblique to the direct form of 
 speech, which is so familiar to most ancient languages, but 
 so foreign to our own : 
 
 Gen. iv. 25. "And she bare a son, and called his name Seth : for 
 God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel, " 
 
 Ex. xviii. 4. "And the name of the other %vas Eliezer ; for the God 
 of my Father, said he., zuas mine help." 
 
 1 Sam. ix. 11. "As for Mephibosheth, said the king, he shall eat 
 at my table." 
 
 Jer. xxi. 11. "And touching the house of the king of Judah, say, 
 Hear ye the word of the Lord." 
 
 Judith V. 23. "For, say they, we will not be afraid of the face of 
 the children of Isi-ael." 
 
 Acts i. 4. "Which, saith he, ye have heard of me." 
 
 The inconvenience of a sudden change of person, un- 
 broken by any such words supplied, may appear from Gen. 
 xxxii. 30, "And Jacob called the name of the place Peniel: 
 for I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved." 
 Just as abrupt is the construction in Gen. xli. 52 (compare 
 
 5-2 
 
6S Sect. II].'\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 ver. 51); Tobit viii. 21. In 2 Mace. vi. 24 "said he" con- 
 tinued in Roman type till 1638. 
 
 (5) Another use of italics is to indicate that a word or 
 clause is of doubtful authority as a matter of textual criti- 
 cism. Of this in the Authorized Version we can produce 
 only one unequivocal instance in the Canonical books, i 
 John ii. 23 (see Appendix E, p. 254); for it is not quite cer- 
 tain that the change of type in Judg. xvi. 2 ; xx. 9, employed 
 to point out words borrowed from the Septuagint, intimates 
 any suspicion of a lacuna in the text. Some doubt also 
 hangs over i Cor. xiv. 10 "none of them'''' (see Appendix E, 
 pp. 245, 251, where the italics were removed in 1638). In 
 subsequent editions occur the following instances, most of 
 them being due to the Cambridge edition of 1638, those 
 that are not so having another date affixed to them : 
 
 Deut. xxvii. 26 ("«//"). Josh. xxii. 34 ("^W). i Sam. ii. 16 
 ("i^flj" 1629 Camb.)^. 2 Kin. xix. 31 {^'- of /losts'y^; xx. 13 (the 
 second "a//" appears in most Hebrew Bibles, and we should restore the 
 Roman character). 2 Chr. v. i ("a//"); xvii. 4 {''LORD''). Job x. 
 20 ("cease then, and,'''' 161 1 inconsistently : we should read with 1638, 
 "cease thai, and,'" or leave all in Roman as 1629 Camb,, since both 
 particles are found in Kcri). Ps. xli. 2 ("^;/^/he shall be," Chetiv, not 
 Keri)\ Ixix. 32 {''and be glad"). Prov. xx. 4 {therefore: but 1 of 
 Keri is in Symmachus and the Vulgate, so that we should restore the 
 type of 161 1). Jer. xiii. 16 {"and make," yet 1 of Keri is in the 
 Septuagint and Vulgate). Lam. v. 7 {"and are not;" "And have." 
 These two conjunctions are both wanting in Chetiv, but present in KeH, 
 yet 1 769 italicises the first, not the second). Mark viii. 14 (" the disciples^"* 
 
 ^ This is inevitable, as the ceived without italics where we 
 
 ,. . .^, ;l-i <i. I,- 'J should not wish to insert them 
 readmg is either v to him -.1 <i<.i t,-i 
 
 ^ now: e.g. Judg. xx. 13 ' the chil- 
 
 {Chetiz), or iO "Nay" {Keri), dren; " Ruth iii. 5, 17 "to me." 
 
 not both. The two words are In ver. 37 of this chapter (2 Kin. 
 
 confused in 18 other places, of xix.) we should italicise Keri ''his 
 
 which Delitzsch points out 17. sons'' for the sake of consistency. 
 
 - The addition in this passage In the parallel place Isai. xxxvii. 
 
 and others is from the Hebrew 38 "his sons" stands in CA(?f/z/, or 
 
 Kei'i or margin ; but Keri is re- the text. 
 
The Italic type. 69 
 
 first italicised in 1638). Mark ix. 42 (see Appendix E). John viii. 6 
 (1769: see Appendix E). In Acts xxvi. 3 "■ because I know,"" zx\A the 
 first "■and'" in ver. 18, the itaUcs are due to 1769. i John iii. 16 (see 
 Appendix E, p. 255). 
 
 Thus in the Apocrypha 1629 italicises on me in Tobit xi. 15, /xe being 
 wanting in the Complutensian, but we had better return to the Roman 
 type. For similar cases examine Ecclus. iii. 22 (1629 and 1769); 
 I Mace. iii. 18 (1638); x. 78 (1638); xi. 15 (1638, partim rede)', xiv. 
 4 (1638). 
 
 To these passages we may add 2 Chr. xv. 8 ''^Oded'," 
 to point out the doubt hanging over the reading or construc- 
 tion in that place. Also in Ecclus. i. 7; xvii. 5, italics have 
 been substituted, as was stated above (p. 48), in the room 
 of brackets, as a mark of probable spuriousness in the lines 
 so printed. The portion of i John v. 7, 8 which is now for 
 the first time set in italics in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible, 
 is probably no longer regarded as genuine by any one who 
 is capable of forming an independent judgment on the 
 state of the evidence. 
 
 (6) The last class to which we may refer the italicised 
 words in our version, is that wherein the words supplied are 
 essential to the English sense, although they may very well 
 be dispensed with in the Hebrew or Greek; nay more, 
 although very often they could not be received into the 
 original without burdening the sentence, or marring all pro- 
 priety of style. This last head comprises a far greater number 
 of cases than all the rest put together, and it may reasonably 
 be doubted whether much advantage accrues from a change 
 of type where the sense is not affected to an appreciable 
 qxtent. Whether we say "the folk that are with me" (Gen. 
 
 1 {<93n niy nN-U3ni (contrast ch. xvi. 9. The Vulgate has here 
 ■ f" Azarice jilii Oded, as all in ver. i. 
 ch. ix. 29 n*nS. ni<-nr:>J?p. The -p^us again in Prov. xv. 22, by 
 absolute state of nN-123n seems italicising "they," one may in- 
 connected with a break in the timate that "thoughts" is probably 
 sense, such as occurs in ver. 11 ; not the real nominative to D-ipri. 
 
70 Sect. III.^ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 xxxiii. 15) with the Bible of 161 1, or "the folk that are with 
 me" with the Cambridge edition of 1629, could make no 
 difference whatever, except to one who was comparing 
 English with Hebrew idioms, and such a person would 
 hardly need to carry on his studies in this fashion. One 
 thing, however, is quite clear, that if it be well thus to mark 
 the idiomatic or grammatical divergences between lan- 
 guages, all possible care should be devoted to secure uni- 
 formity of practice ; cases precisely similar should be 
 treated in a similar manner. Now this is just the point at 
 which our Authorized Version utterly fails us; we can never 
 be sure of its consistency for two verses together. To take 
 one or two instances out of a thousand: why do we find "// 
 be hid" in Levit. v. 3, 4, and ''it be hidden" in ver. 2, the 
 Hebrew being the same in all? Or why should the same 
 Hebrew be represented by "upon all four" in Levit. xi. 20, 
 but by "upon (or "on") ^//four" in ver. 21, 27, 42? Even 
 in graver matters there is little attempt at uniformity. Thus 
 ovTo<i Heb. iii. 3 is "this man'^ in 161 1, but "this man" in 
 Heb. viii. 3, a variation retained to this day; in i Pet. iv. 11 
 ^Het him spealz'''' is italicised in 161 1, but the clause imme- 
 diately following '''■let him do if not before 1629. The 
 foregoing gross oversights, with countless others, are set 
 right by the revisers of 1629 and 1638, yet these later edi- 
 tors have been found liable to introduce into the printed 
 text nearly as many inconsistencies as they removed. Thus, 
 for example, whereas "which were left" Lev. x. 16 ade- 
 quately renders the Hebrew article with the participle 
 of the Niphal conjugation, and so in 1611 was printed 
 in ordinary characters, the edition of 1638 wrongly italicises 
 ^^ which were'' here, but leaves untouched "that were left" 
 in ver. 12, a discrepancy which still cleaves to our modern 
 Bibles. The same must be said of "ye are to pass" ("^r^" 
 first italicised in 1629) Deut. ii. 4 compared with "thou art 
 
The Italic type. 71 
 
 to pass" ver. 18: '■Uven unto Azzah" ver. 23 ("^zwz" cor- 
 rectly italicised in 1638, indeed the word is expressed in 
 ver. 36), but ''even unto this day" left untouched in ver. 
 22: "the slain man''' {^^7na?i^^ first in 1629) Deut. xxi. 6, 
 but *'the slain man" ver. 3: ^^ their backs" (y^their'^ first in 
 1629) Josh. vii. 12, but "their backs" ver. 8\ The reader 
 will find as many instances of this nature as he cares to 
 search for in any portion of our modern Bibles he may 
 please to examine, and from the whole matter it is impos- 
 sible to draw in the main any other conclusion than this: — 
 that the changes introduced from time to time have been 
 too unsystematic, too much the work of the moment, exe- 
 cuted by too many hands, and on too unsettled principles, to 
 hold out against hostile, or even against friendly criticism. 
 
 Dr Blayney in his Report to the Oxford Delegates (Ap- 
 pendix D) appeals to the edition of Dr Paris (1762) as 
 having "made large corrections in this particular," adding 
 that "there still remained many necessary alterations, which 
 escaped the Doctor's notice" and had to be set right by 
 himself and his friends. And it cannot be doubted that the 
 two Bibles of 1762 and 1769 between them largely increased 
 the number of the words printed in italics, although the 
 effect was rather to add to than to diminish the manifest in- 
 consistencies of earlier books. Thus Blayney (and after him 
 the moderns) in Luke xvii. 29 (aTravra?) italicises "Z/^^//^" 
 
 \In the Bible of 1638, with late nin-1^.*pn (6Xo;cX7j>j/, Symma- 
 
 all its merits, we occasionally , ... '• , . -^. , ,^ 
 
 notice a strange want of critical chus :.///... .z;;..^.<w,. Bishops ), 
 
 skill. In Prov. iii. 18 our version ^^^ '''''' }^ '^}. ''' italics, as if it 
 
 happily changes "he" of the were a conjunction In Heb xi 
 
 Bishops' version into "everyone," 3^ we may retain yet not without 
 
 . ^ .1 , , .• • 1 i. hesitation, the italics nrst used lor 
 
 to express the plural participle, to ,, , ' 7 • ^r o • n 
 
 , . ,^ ., r ^- • ^ '■ ■ the word cruel m 10^8, since all 
 
 which the lemmine pronoun is ^, ,. -r- v t, • 
 
 re J ,. 4.U- 1 1 r 11 11 the earlier English versions were 
 affixed ; yet this book, followed by ^- c j -..i- rl 1 • » 7 7- 
 
 ,,,,•'. .11 ^ K satished with "mockings: luai- 
 all the rest, actually sets ^^ every » 
 
 „ . •, T T r- <- • una, Vulg. 
 
 one in italics. In Cant. iv. 2 » t> 
 
 "even shorn" is designed to trans- 
 
72 Sect. III.] AutJiorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 before "all," yet leaves untouched "them all" ver. 27: in 
 Luke xix. 22 he reads ^'■thoiL wicked servant," retaining 
 *' thou good servant" in ver. 17. Nor can the correctness 
 of Dr Paris be praised overmuch. In putting into Roman 
 type the ^^good'^ of 161 1, Eccles. vii. i, he has been 
 blindly followed by the rest, though a glance at the Hebrew 
 would have set them right: yet some of his errors in italics 
 were removed in 1769, e.g. "way-j-^V/^" Matt. xiii. 4; Mark 
 X. 46; Luke viii. 5. Hence it becomes manifest that, in pre- 
 paring a critical edition of our vernacular Translation, which 
 shall aim at meeting the wants and satisfying the scholarship 
 of the present age, nothing less than a close and repeated 
 comparison of the sacred originals, line by line, with the 
 English Bible, will enable us to amend the mistakes which 
 lack of time and consideration has led certain of the 
 most eminent of preceding editors to pass by unnoticed, 
 or even to exaggerate while attempting to remedy them. 
 
 In the Apocrypha indeed the work would have to be 
 done almost afresh, inasmuch as the Company of Trans- 
 lators to whom these books were assigned took no sort of 
 pains to assimilate their portion of the work to that executed 
 by the others. They introduce this difference of type only 
 54 times in the whole Apocrypha, in fact only three in- 
 stances occur at all later than Ecclus. xlv. 4, after which 
 brackets [ ], or sometimes ( ) are substituted in their room. 
 No improvement worth mention seems to have been at- 
 tempted before 1638, when 96 fresh instances of italics were 
 added (e.g. Judith xiv. 18, but Tobit iv. 13 in 1629), and 
 most of tlie brackets were displaced for itaHcs, though a few 
 yet survive in modern Bibles (2 Esdr. iii. 22. Wisd. xii. 
 27; xvii. 2, 3, 4. Ecclus. vi. i, 2; viii. ir; xi. 30; xii. 5; 
 xiv. I o '). About ten places more were subsequently italicised 
 
 1 In Ecclus. xliv. 22 the brack- marks of parenthesis ( ), since no 
 ets [ ] can only be intended for copy omits the enclosed words. 
 
The Italic type. 73 
 
 (e.g. Wisd. V. 17; viii. 2. Baruch iii. ■^■t^. 2 Mace. xi. 33 
 ^^ and,'' all in 1769), so that the italics of modern Bibles 
 are but 273 in all. Those that are employed are of much 
 the same character as in the Canonical Scriptures; some for 
 pointing out the zeugma (above p. 66), as i Mace. vii. 19^; 
 X. 20, 24; 2 Mace. xi. 14: or for indicating a transition in 
 the form of speech (Judith v. 23. Ecclus. ii. 18. i Mace, 
 i. 50; xvi. 21 ; so I Esdr. i. 4 in 1629, and 2 Mace. vi. 24 in 
 1638): some for supplying a real or seeming grammatical 
 defect (i Esdr. iv. 11. Tobit viii. 10. Ecclus. xii. 5): one 
 for calling attention to uncertainty in the reading (Tobit x. 
 5^; see above, p. 68): a few for no reason that is apparent 
 (Wisd. vi. 9 O kings. Ecclus. xl. 4; xlv. 4"), it would seem in 
 mere error. Since our version of the Apocrypha is so imper- 
 fectly revised as to resemble the Bishops' version in other 
 respects more closely than we find in the inspired books, so 
 does it in this over-free use of italic type by way of commen- 
 tary. The interpolations in Wisd. ii. i; xvi. 10; i Mace, 
 vii. 32 are derived from this source; that in Ecclus. vi. 2 
 from the note of Junius {ferociens incerto et vago impetii)-. 
 and too many others are conceived in the same spirit, e.g. 
 Wisd. X. 10; xiv. 12; xix. 14. Ecclus. viii. 11; xi. 30; xlvi. 
 6. I Mace. viii. 18. In i Mace. ix. 35, after Coverdale 
 and the Bishops' Bible, our Translation actually brings a 
 Proper Name into the text "[John]," avowedly on the 
 
 ^ But we should set in ordinary persuades even Fritzsche to adopt 
 
 character "[have they cast out]" o-i) fxeXei), from the Vulgate /icu 
 
 of 161 1 in ver. 17, inasmuch as the /leu me,f.li mi, 2it quidtc niiswnts. 
 
 ellipsis is only accidental, arising The italic type should be changed 
 
 from the order of the words cited into Roman, since the passage may 
 
 from Ps. Ixxix. 1, 3 in the Septua- very well stand unaltered, 
 
 gint, and indeed in the Hebrew. ^ In the original edition the 
 
 2 In 161 1 we read ''Nozo I first four words of Ecclus. viii. 8 
 
 care for nothing, my son, since I are italicised by a like oversight. 
 
 have let theego,'" 01) ix€\eLiJ.oL,TeKvov, They were set in Roman type in 
 
 oTi a(f>yJKd ae, but Junius would 1629. 
 have us read ol for ov (Drusius 
 
74 Sect, I//.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 authority of Josephus, for the slight evidence now alleged 
 in its favour (the Syriac and three recent Greek copies) was 
 unknown to them. 
 
 After this general survey of the whole subject, it is 
 proper to state certain rules, applicable to particular cases, 
 which a careful study of the Bible of 161 1 will shew that 
 our Translators laid down for themselves, but which haste 
 or inadvertence has caused them to carry out very imper- 
 fectly in practice. It will be seen that many of their omis- 
 sions were supplied in one or other of those later editions 
 which display care in the matter, while almost as many 
 have remained to be set right by their successors. "Whether 
 the Translators, if they had foreseen and fully considered 
 how far the system of italics which they adopted, when 
 carried out, would lead, would have adopted it, ...may be a 
 question. And whether the abundance of the italics... does 
 not in a measure defeat its own purpose by withdrawing j 
 attention from them, is perhaps a question also. But as it i 
 was, the course adopted by the editors of 161 1 having been 
 to mark by italics not important insertions only, but to aim 
 at marking in this manner everything, even trifling pronouns 
 and auxiliary verbs, not in the originals, carrying out how- 
 ever their intention very imperfectly : the choice for after 
 editors lies between adopting a different system, and carry- 
 ing out theirs to the fulP." Between these alternatives few 
 perhaps will censure those who have chosen the latter with- 
 out much hesitation. 
 
 The following observations, therefore, grounded on the 
 practice of our Translators, will guide us in a vast number 
 of doubtful cases. 
 
 (i) The English possessive pronoun, when It renders 
 the Hebrew or Greek article, should be set in italics. Com- 
 pare in 161 1 Judg. iii. 20. 2 Sam. vi. 7; xvii. 23. 2 Kin. 
 ^ GroteMS. p. 24. See above, p. 23, note. 
 
The Italic type. 75 
 
 ix. 35; xiii. 3. 2 Chr. xiii. 10. Job i. 5; ii. 13. i Cor. i. i. 
 2 Cor. i. I. Gal. v. 10. Eph. iv. 28. Phil. ii. 13. So in 
 1629, Gen. xxvi. 11. Neh. xii. 42: in 1638, Matt. viii. 3; 
 X. 24; xii. 10, 33; xiii. 15 {icr)\ xiv. 19, 31; xv. 5, ^q. passim : 
 in 1762, Matt. xii. 46; xxi. 31; xxvi. 23, 51; xxvii. 24: in 
 1769, Matt. XV. 8; xxv. 32. Mark v. 29; x. 16, &c. 
 
 (2) Since the definite article is only the unemphatic 
 form of the demonstrative 'that,' and has itself a demon- 
 strative force \ it might not appear necessary to set "that" 
 in italics when it represents the Greek or Hebrew article. 
 In 161 1, however, it is thus printed so often as to prove 
 that our Translators designed to do so always with "this" 
 and "that." For their practice compare Gen. xviii. 32. Ex. 
 ix. 27; xxxiv. I. Num. xi. ■^2. Josh, iii, 4. i Sam. xiv. 8; 
 xxv. 24. I Chr. xviii. 11; xxi. 22. 2 Chr. xx. 29; xxxvi. 18. 
 Ezra ix. 2; x. 9. Eccles. vi. 12. Luke viii. 14. 2 Tim. ii. 4. 
 In 1629 many more were added, e.g. Gen. xxxi. 43 i^'- these''' 
 ter); xliii. 16 {bis)\ in 1638, i Chr. vi. 64; vii. 21. 2 Chr. 
 xxviii. 22. Ezra x. 4. Neh. viii. 10. Job xxxii. 5. Ps. Ii. 
 4. Eccles. viii. 8; ix. 9. Isai. xxxvii. 30 (yet not 2 Kin. 
 xix. 29). Jer. ix. 26; xxxviii. 12. Ezek. xliv. 3; xlvi. 2, 8. 
 Hab. i. 6. Mark iv. 11; ix. 42. John v. 13. Acts xxiv. 22. 
 Rom. xvi. 22. I Cor. ix. 12; xi. 27. 2 Cor. v. i, 4. 2 
 Thess. i. II. i Tim. vi. 7, 14. 2 Pet. i. 14: a few in 1769, 
 2 Sam. xvi. 11; xviii. 32. Hos. ix. 10. Yet in the New- 
 Testament this rule is even now greatly neglected. 
 
 (3) The idioms of the English and the Hebrew differ 
 so widely that no attempt has been made, in the great 
 majority of cases, to print the English definite article in 
 italics when the Hebrew one is wanting. The only apparent 
 instance of such distinction being kept up by our Translators 
 occurs in i Sam. xxvi. 8, and is a mere error, the Hebrew 
 article being present: hence "the" is put into Roman type 
 
 1 Bain, English Grammar^ p. 34. 
 
76 Sect. III.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 in i638\ Occasionally, however, the sense is so much 
 affected, perhaps for the worse, by the presence of the 
 English article, that we should be careful to note its absence 
 in the Hebrew: e.g. Ps. xlv. i. Ezek. iv. i; x. 20; xxiii. 45. 
 Hos. ii. 4; viii. 7; x. 10; xii. 4. Joel ii. 6. Amos vii. 10. 
 Jonah iv. 10 marg. Mic. v. 5. In thus deaHng with the Greek 
 article rather more freedom may be assumed, regard being 
 alv/ays had to the anarthrous style of certain of the sacred 
 writers, and to the licence which permits the omission of 
 the article in certain constructions. Compare Ecclus. xliv. 
 18. Rom. i. 6; ii. 14. i Cor. ix. 20. Gal. iv. 31. i Thess. 
 ii. 6. I Tim. ii. 5. Heb. ii. 5. i Pet. i. 12; iv. 10. i John 
 ii. I. 3 John 3. Rev. xiv. 9; xv. 2; xxi. 17. The EngUsh 
 indefinite article^, or none at all, would better suit most of 
 these places. 
 
 (4) Annexed to proper and common appellations of 
 places the Hebrew n, the old accusative termination, is re- 
 garded as denoting motion to, and its absence, or that of a 
 corresponding preposition, is indicated by italics : e.g. Job 
 XXX. 23; Ps. V. 7 in 1611. But n prefixed, which may be 
 the article, and sometimes accompanies n annexed (compare 
 2 Sam. xiii. 10), is not so regarded. Prepositions of motion 
 in English, which have no Hebrew equivalent, should be 
 systematically set in italics, the rather since it is not always 
 certain that the right one is employed, e.g. i Sam. xxiii. 25. 
 2 Kin. xvi. 8. 
 
 (5) When an article is prefixed to a participle, but not 
 otherwise, and it is rendered by "which are," "that is" &c. 
 ("such as were" Eccles. iv. i), these words are best printed 
 
 ^ In Job xi. 16 also Synd. A. 3. meaning to italicise our indefi- 
 
 14, B. M. 1276. 1.4 and 3050. g. 3 nite article, as 161 1 seems never 
 
 read "the misery," but this is to have done, but only 1638 in 
 
 probably a misprint for '■^thy Acts x. 2, and 1762 in Acts xxiv. 
 
 misery " of the other issue. 5. 
 
 ^ It is, of course, quite un- 
 
The Italic type. 77 
 
 without italics, as in 161 1 they are pretty uniformly, e.g. 
 Lev. X. 16. Deut. xx. 11; xxv. 6, i8j xxix. 29^ In 1638 
 italics came to be employed in some cases of this kind, e.g. 
 ^■^that was built" Judg. vi. 28; '•^ which is shed" Ps. Ixxix. 
 10; "she that looketh" Cant. vi. 10; '-^one that accuseth" 
 John V. 45. In Judg. xi. 30 viarg. '^that which cometh 
 forth''^ of 161 1 is properly changed in 1629 into '"'■that 
 which co77ieth forthy 
 
 (6) But even if the article be prefixed to an adjective, 
 the correct practice is to italicise the words supplied. Thus 
 in 1611 ^^that are wise," ^''that a7'e mighty" Isai. v. 21, 22; 
 '•''who is holy" Heb. vii. 26, in which passages there is no 
 article. In Judg. viii. 15, where the article is found, we have 
 "that ^/-^ weary" in 161 1, "that are weary" 1629, '■'■that are 
 weary" 1638 correctly. This last edition is very careful on 
 the point, having rightly put into itaHcs what had previously 
 been Roman in i Sam. xv. 9. Neh. iv. 14. Ps. Ixxxv. 12. 
 Ezek. xxii. 5. Yet in Judg. xvii. 6; xxi. 25 and such like 
 passages some adopt (not very consistently) ^'■that which 
 was right," to intimate the presence of the article, as i Sam. 
 ix. 24 in 1638. 
 
 (7) In such phrases as "and it came to pass... that," if 
 the Hebrew copulative \ be not expressed at the beginning 
 of the second clause, its absence is denoted by italicising 
 "that," which otherwise would stand in Roman type. This 
 nice distinction is observed by our Translators Avith as much 
 consistency as they display in greater matters. Thus 1 6 1 1 
 in Gen. iv. 14. Ex. xxxiii. 8. Num. xvi. 7. 2 Kin. xviii. 
 I. I Chr. xiv. 15. Esther v. 2. Isai. x. 12, 20, 27; xxiv. 
 18. So in 1629, Ex. xxxiii. 7. Lev. ix. i. Num. xvii. 5: 
 in 1638, Neh. iv. 16: in 1762, Matt. xiii. 53; xix. i. Luke 
 XX. I. Compare Luke v. i, 17; vii. 12; viii. i, &:c. 
 
 1 In the concise style of poetry the absence of the article before 
 we may often willingly overlook the present participle. 
 
78 Sect. IIIP\ Authorized VersioJi of the Bible (1611). 
 
 (8) The personal pronoun, when omitted with the 
 Hebrew infinitive (occasionally with some risk of ambiguity 
 in the sense) should always, when supplied in the version, be 
 printed in italics. This comprehensive rule is abided by in 
 161 1 at Gen. vi. 19, 20 "to keep them alive;" Ex. xxx. 
 12 (second case, but overlooked in the first), 15; xxxi. 13. 
 Deut. xxvi. 18. I Kin. xii. 6 ("/" overlooked by 1629 and 
 later Bibles), i Chr. xxviii. 4. 2 Chr. xxxv. 6. Isai. 1. 4 
 ("/" again overlooked in 1629 and its successors). Thus 
 also in 1629, Ex. xxviii. 28. Esther iv. 11: in 1638, Gen. 
 iii. 6. Acts xii. 19. Rom. xiii. 5: in 1769, Ex. xxxv. i. 
 Deut. xxix. 29. Heb. xii. 10. 
 
 (9) Where in Hebrew the first of two nouns is in the 
 state of construction, the word "of" between them is not 
 italicised in English : but if the preceding noun be sus- 
 ceptible of a change by reason of the state of construction, 
 and yet be not so changed, "of" or its equivalent is itaficised. 
 Compare, for example, Ex. xxxvii. 24 with Ex. xxv. 39. 
 The Masoretic points are necessarily taken for true under 
 this head. 
 
 (10) It would seem natural to italicise "own" in the 
 expression "your own," "his own," «S:c. where the original 
 has but the simple possessive pronoun. Yet in 161 1 we 
 find it so printed only in 2 Sam. xviii. 13. Job v. 13; ix. 20., 
 Prov. i, iS {Ins). Blayney has "his own'''' in Gen. i. 27, and 
 in no other place, as if he shrank from making about 200 
 changes in respect to one word. We should italicise "own" 
 only in Job xix. 1 7, where its presence excludes one very 
 possible sense, and in Acts xxi. 11, where it is important to 
 mark that kavrov is not in the text. 
 
 (11) The Hebrew preposition ? "to," with or without 
 the verb "to be," is considered as equivalent, idiom for 
 idiom, with the English verb "to have." It is so treated 
 in the book of 161 1 usually (e.g. Gen. xii. 20; xvi. i), but 
 
The Italic type. 79 
 
 not always (e.g. Gen. xi. 6 "they have,^^ ver. 30 "she had''). 
 But "pertained" in such phrases is ahvays itaHcised, as Judg. 
 vi. II in 1 6 II. Hence we would not follow Scholefield', 
 who reads "what have I" i Cor. v. 12. 
 
 (12) We have adopted, with some hesitation, Mr 
 Gorle's^ refined distinction, confirmed by 16 11 in Jer. xli. 16, 
 between IDN* "after thaf' and P'^DDN* "after that;" not 
 however with infinitives, as 2 Chr. xxvi. 2. Jer. xxxvi. 27; 
 xl. I. 
 
 (13) When in difi'erent parts of Scripture a phrase or 
 expression is given with more or less fulness, it is right to 
 distinguish the shorter form, by setting the missing part of 
 it in italics. Examples are in 161 1 "dead metV' Ex. xii. 33; 
 ^^??iighty man" Ps. cxx. 4 viarg. (compare Ruth ii. i. i Sam. 
 xiv. 52. Jer. xli. 16, where "man" is expressed): in 1638, 
 Job xvii. 8, 10. Isai. xxix. 8; xliv. 25: in 1769, Isai. xli. 2. 
 Again in 161 1, "fill with'^ Gen. xliv. i. Ps. Ixxi. 8 {his)', 
 Ixxii. 19, a preposition being supplied after the verb (^/?^) 
 in Ex. xvi. 32. 2 Kin. ix. 24. Ezra ix. 11. Job xli. 7. 
 Ezek. xxxii. 6. Care, however, should be taken to put in 
 italics no more than is really wanting : thus in Matt. viii. 25 
 Trpoa-cXOovTc; ought to be "came to him/' Matt. x. i 
 7rpocrKaXeadix€vo<; "called unto him," as it is given in 1762, 
 not as the same word is represented by 1769 in Matt. xv. 
 32 "called 7mto him." This rule extends very widely, and is 
 difficult to be observed with perfect consistency. 
 
 1 In the Greek and English the Bible published since his time. 
 New Testament, published at ^ 'p^g Rev. J. Gorle, Rector 
 
 Cambridge by Professor Scholeheld of Whatcote, submitted to the 
 
 (new edition, 1836), many words Syndics of the University Press, 
 
 were printed in italics for the first in or about 1864, very valuable 
 
 time, chiefly such as bear on our and elaborate notes on the use of 
 
 first rule, that regarding pronouns. italics in our Bibles, which proved 
 
 The changes he introduced evi- of great service in the preparation 
 
 dence great care, but seem not to of the Cambridge Paragraph Bible. 
 have influenced other editions of 
 
So Sect. III.'] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 (14) The verb substantive is italicised before the 
 participle passive {Paul), to distinguish it from the Niphal 
 conjugation of the verb (e.g. Gen. xxix. 31, 33 '^was hated" 
 in 1629 Camb.); but more licence has been granted to the 
 auxiliaries that render the active participle {Poel). In Num. 
 X. 29 we prefer "we are journeying," though in other places 
 the present "is", "are", &c. is in Roman type, but not 
 ^^was^^ or "tt'(?;'6'." 
 
 Such are the principal rules which the Translators of the 
 Authorized Version designed to follow in the arrangement of 
 italics for the standard Bible of 161 1. How Httle what they 
 printed was systematically reviewed and corrected in the 
 preparation of later editions is evident from the numerous 
 glaring errors, committed by them, which have remained un- 
 detected down to this day. The reader will perceive what 
 is meant by comparing the original Hebrew or Greek with 
 any modern Bible in i Chr. vii. 6. 2 Chr. x. 16. Neh. v. 19. 
 Job i. 5; xxii. 24; XXX. 5; xxxiv. 14; xli. 20. Ps. Iv. 21. 
 Prov, XV. 26. Cant. v. 12. Isai. xxii. 18 ("///['(?" a little 
 doubtful); Jer. xi. 4, 7; xxxvi. 22; xlvi. 13. Ezek. iv. 4, 
 9; xiii. 18 j xxii. 20 marg.\ xxxix. 11 ; xHii. 3 marg. Dan. 
 i. 7; viii. 26; ix. 23 7narg. Obad. 6. Hab. iii. 9. i Esdr. 
 viii. (iT^, Tobit. iii. 3. Wisd. ii. i; xix. 14. i Mace. viii. 
 18; X. 24; xii. 37. Tit. ii. 3. 3 John 12. Indeed some 
 more recent corrections are positively false, e.g. 2 Chr. 
 iii. II "one wing of the one^' (1638): Luke x. 30 '■'■man'^ 
 (1762). 
 
 What Blayney intended to do and seems to have lacked 
 time for (Appendix D), has been regarded as a matter of 
 imperative duty by the compiler of the present work. He 
 has made out a full list of all the changes with respect to 
 italics, in which the Cambridge Paragraph Bible as edited 
 by him differs from his standard, the Cambridge small 
 pica octavo of 1858 (see above, p. 38), together with such 
 
The Punctuation. 8i 
 
 reasons for them as each case might require; and has de- 
 posited the hst for future reference in the Library of the 
 Syndics of the University Press. 
 
 Section IV. 
 
 On the system of pu7ictuatio7i adopted in 1611, a7id modified in 
 more 7'ccent Bibles. 
 "The question of punctuation," to employ the language 
 of Professor Grote\ "has two parts: one, respecting the 
 general carrying it out for purposes of rhythm and dis- 
 tinction of sentences, independent of any question as to the 
 meaning of the words; the other respecting the particular 
 cases where different punctuation involves difference of 
 meaning." In regard to the first of these parts, much 
 variety of practice will always exist, according to the age in 
 which a writer lives, or the fashion which he has adopted 
 for himself Thus the edition of 161 1 abounds with paren- 
 theses^ which are largely discarded in modern Bibles, 
 wherein commas supply their place, unless indeed they are 
 left unrepresented altogether. The note of admiration, 
 which is seldom met with in the old black-letter copies 
 (wherein the note of interrogation usually stands in its room : 
 e.g. Prov. xix. 7) is scattered more thickly over Blayney's 
 pages than the taste of the present times would approve. 
 Upon the whole, while the system of recent punctuation is 
 heavier and more elaborate than necessity requires, and 
 might be lightened to advantage ^, that of the standard of 
 161 1 is too scanty to afford the guidance needed by the 
 
 ^ Grote MS. p. '25. See above, nuteargumentforthepriorityof the 
 
 p. 23, note. Syndic's copy (see above, pp. 8, 9). 
 
 2 In Synd. A. 3. I4, these ^ For instance, in such expres- 
 
 marks of parenthesis often seem to sions as "and behold," "and lo," 
 
 have been inserted with a pen, in "for lo;" we should omit the 
 
 places where the Oxford reprinthas comma set by Blayney, &c. be- 
 
 them ; thus supplying another mi- tween the two words. 
 
 s. 6 
 
82 Se^rf. /v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {idw). 
 
 voice and eye in the act of public reading. "It is a torture 
 to read aloud from, as those who have had to do it know\" 
 Grote contrasts it in this particular with a Cambridge edition 
 of 1683, into which more changes in the stops were admitted 
 than later books cared to follow, and whose punctuation 
 differs in fact but little from that in vogue in recent times. 
 
 The case in which difference of punctuation involves 
 difference of meaning cannot be thus summarily dismissed. 
 Since interpretation is now concerned, rather than arbitrary 
 liking or convenience, the principles laid down in the First 
 Section are strictly applicable here (pp. 3, 14). The stops 
 found in the original ought not to be altered unless the 
 sense they assign be not merely doubtful, but manifestly 
 wrong ^ Modern changes, if still abided by, should be 
 scrupulously recorded, and their retention can be justified 
 only by the consideration that it is at once pedantic and 
 improper to restore errors of the standard Bible which have 
 once been banished out of sight. The following list will be 
 found to contain all divergencies of punctuation from that 
 prevailing in recent editions, not being too insignificant to 
 deserve special notice, which can be supposed to influence 
 the sense. They naturally divide themselves into two 
 classes, those which are, and those which are not, counte- 
 nanced by the two issues of 161 1. 
 
 I. The stops of 161 1 are retained in preference to those 
 of later Bibles, there being no strong reason to the contrary, 
 in 
 
 Gen. xxxi. 40. " This I was in the day, the drought consumed 
 me," 161 r, after Masoretic stops, LXX., Vulg., against the Bishops', 
 1638 — 1769, moderns, who have '■'■ Tims I was; (, 1638 — 1762) in the 
 
 ^ Grote MS., tibi supra. Dr Pusey's view seems very main- 
 
 ^ Thus no stronger stop than tainable {Book of Daniel, p. 300), 
 
 a colon (as in 161 1) is proposed that quite another line than Zerub- 
 
 after Jesaiah, i Chr. iii. 21, though babel's now follows. 
 
The Punctuation. %7^ 
 
 day the drought consumed me." i Lev. iv. 2, '"'' {concerning things which 
 ought not to be done)." Here 1769 and the moderns reject the 
 parenthesis of the earher books, which, though not found in vv. 13, 22, 
 27, tends to reheve a hard construction. Joshua iii. 16, "very far, from 
 the city Adam," i6ri — 1630. In 1629 Camb. and subsequent editions 
 the comma after " far " is removed, but the other distribution is not less 
 probable, i Kin. xii. 32, "and hell offered upon the altar (so did he in 
 Bethel,) 1| sacrificing." The moderns, after 1769, punctuate "and he|| 
 offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, || sacrificing: " against the 
 Hebrew stops, Zakeph-katon standing over both "altar" and "Bethel;" 
 
 and rendering the margin (which provides for 7)^X being the Kal rather 
 than the Hiphil conjugation) quite unintelligible, xix. 5, "behold then, 
 an angel" (nrHSni) : "behold, then an angel," 1769, moderns. Neh. 
 ix. 4, "upon the stairs of the Levites," (Dh^H n^J?p"^y) : "upon 
 the stairs, of the Levites," 1769, moderns, ver. 5, "Jeshua and 
 Kadmiel," (cf. Ezra ii. 40) : "Jeshua, and Kadmiel," 1769, moderns. 
 Job xix. 28, "persecute we him?... found in me." 1611 — 1617. But 1629 
 Lend., 1630 place the interrogative also after "me: " 1629 Camb., 1638, 
 modems, transfer the second clause into the oratio obliqtia "persecute we 
 him,... found in me?" xxxi. 30. This verse is rightly set in a parenthesis 
 in 1611 — 1744, which 1762 and the moderns remove, xxxiii. 5, "If 
 thou canst, answer me," as in ver. 32. The first comma is removed in 
 1629 Camb. (not 1629 Lond., 1630) and all modern books, xl. 24 
 ma7g., '■^or bore,'''' 161 1: "or bore,'''' 1629, 1638, Bagster 1846. But 
 1744, 1762, moderns, "or, bore,'''' quite absurdly. Psalm ii. 12, "but a 
 little: Blessed," 1611 — 1744, "but a little. Blessed," 1762 mod ;^. 
 Ixxix. 5, "wilt thou be angry, for ever?" Cf. Ps. xiii. i; Ixxxix. 46. 
 The comma is removed by 1616 (not 161 7, 1630), 1629 Camb., &c. ver. 
 II, "come before thee. According to the greatness of thy power: 
 Preserve thou." Thus 16 11 — 1744? following the Hebrew punctuation: 
 "come before thee; According to the greatness of thy power (, 1762 
 only) Preserve thou" 1769, moderns, very boldly, though approved by 
 Dean Perowne. Ixxxix. 46, "How long. Lord 2, wilt thou hide thyself, 
 
 ^ The two lines of the couplet xl. 12, Rebiah has tempted 1762 
 
 are closely connected, as the to change the comma after "head" 
 
 parallelism shews. Here, and in into a semicolon, 1769 moderns 
 
 some other places (notably in Ps. into a colon, where we prefer the 
 
 iii. 5; Ixiv. 7), the Masoretic comma of 1611 — 1744. 
 punctuation is at variance with - .So read instead of "Lord?" 
 
 the poetical structure. So in Ps. of 1769 mod. 
 
 6—2 
 
84 Sccf. IF.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(>\\). 
 
 for ever?" The third comma is removed in 1629 London and Camb. 
 (not 1630), 1638, 1744, 1769 mod. In 1762 this comma is strengthened 
 into a semicolon. Prov. i. 27. The final colon of 161 1 — 1630 is clearly 
 preferable to the full stop of 1629 Camb., moderns, xix. 1. Restore 
 the comma before "sinneth", discarded in 1762 : also in xxi. 28, that 
 before "speaketh," removed in 1769: both these for the sake of 
 perspicuity, xxx. i fin. The full stop is changed into a comma by 
 1769 mod. Eccles. ii. 3. "(yet acquainting mine heart with wisdom)." 
 In 1769 mod. the marks of parenthesis are rejected and a semicolon 
 placed after '"wisdom." Cant. vii. 9, ", For my beloved, that" i6ri, 
 &c. (", For my beloved that," 1629 Lond., 1630: almost preferable; 
 cf. Heb.): "For my beloved, that" 1769, moderns, viii. 2, ", of the 
 juice" 1611 — 1630: "of the juice" 1629 Camb., 1638, &c. Isai. xxiv. 
 14, "they shall sing",. The comma is found only in 161 1 (Oxford 
 reprint, not Synd. A. 3. 14), and acknowledged by Vulg. and Field 
 ("y«/;z'AT/'//;;/;") as representing the Hebrew ^iM;/^7/7/. xlviii. 12, *', O 
 Jacob, and Israel my called;" 1611 — 1630. But 1629 Camb., 1638, 
 place commas after "Israel," 1769 and the moderns join "Jacob and 
 Israel," against the Hebrew stops. Lam. ii. 4, "pleasant to the eye," 
 (cf. Heb. stop) : 1769 mod. remove the comma, iv. 15, ", when they 
 fled away and wandered:" ( , for: in 1769 mod.). Hosea vii. 11, "a 
 silly dove, without heart." In 1629 Camb. and the moderns, the 
 comma (which represents the Hebrew accent) is removed, as if "without 
 heart" referred exclusively to the dove. Hagg. i. i. 12, 14; ii. 2, 
 remove the comma of 1769 mod. after "Josedech." Cf. Zech. i. i. 
 
 2 Esdr. viii. 39, "and the reward that they shall have." {et 
 salvationis ct merccdis reccpticmis, Vulg., but ct sahitis, ct rccipiendcc 
 mercedis Junius): but 1762 mod. place a comma after "reward," as if 
 receptionis of Vulg. belonged also to salvationis. xii. 2, "and behold, 
 the head that remained, and the four wings appeared no more." In 
 1762 a comma is inserted after "wings:" in 1769 mod. both commas 
 are removed. There is a pause in the sense after "remained," such as a 
 semicolon would perhaps better represent, before the vision in ch.xi. 18, 
 &c., is repeated. Judith iv. 6, "toward the open country near to 
 Dothaim (vara Tvpocro^irov rod irebiov rod Tr\r)aLov AooOaifx, LXX.). Here 
 1629 Camb., 1630, &c., insert a comma before "near." viii. 9, 10. In 
 1769 mod. the marks of parenthesis are withdrawn, to the detriment of 
 perspicuity, xiv. 17, "After, he went" (/cat elarjXdev, LXX.): 1629 
 Camb. (not 1630), 1638 mod. remove the necessary comma. Ecclus. 
 xxxvii. 8, "(For he will counsel for himself):" -1769 mod. reject the 
 
The Punctuation. 85 
 
 marks of parenthesis, setting a semicolon after "himself", ver. 11, 
 " , of finishing" (Trepi trvvreXetas, LXX.) : 1769 mod. obscure the sense 
 by rejecting the comma. Baruch vi. 40, "that they are gods?" In 
 1629, &c., "gods," the interrogation being thrown upon the end of the 
 verse. But compare the refrains ver. 44, 52, 56, 65, to justify our 
 arrangement of the paragraph, i INIacc. vi. 51, "to cast darts, and 
 slings." The comma is removed in 1638 mod. 
 
 S. Matt. ix. 20 — 22, are inclosed in a parenthesis by 1611 — 1762, 
 which 1769 rejects^. S. Mark iii. 17, and v. 41. The marks of paren- 
 thesis (of which 1769 mod. make too clean a riddance) are to be restored 
 from 1611 — 1762. S. John ii. 15, "and the sheep and the oxen," thus 
 keeping the animals distinct from Trazras ("them all... with the sheep 
 and oxen," Bishops'). In 1630 (not 1638, 1743), ^7^^ mod., a comma 
 intrudes after "sheep." xviii,-3, "a band of ?)ien, and officers," 161 r — 
 1762, thus distinguishing the Roman cohort from the Jewish vinqperaL 
 {Aixhb. Trench). In 1769 mod. the comma is lost. Acts xi. 26, 
 "taught much people, and the disciples were called," 161 1 — 1630: both 
 verbs depending on ^-^evero. Yet 1638 — 1743 substitute a semicolon 
 for the comma, while 1762 mod. begin a new sentence after "people," 
 as if the editors had never glanced at the Greek, xviii. 18, "and 
 Aquila: having shorn his head"; Paul being the person referred to in , 
 K€i.pd/j.€vos. By changing the colon into a semicolon, 1762 mod. render 
 this more doubtful. Rom. i. 9, ", always in my prayers," 161 1, 1612, 
 1613. The first comma is removed in 1629 Camb. and London, 1630, 
 &c. : the second changed into a semicolon by 1769 mod. Cf. I Thess. 
 i. 2; Philem. 4. iv. i, "Abraham our father, as pertaining to the 
 flesh," 161 1 — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is transferred from after 
 "father" to before "our." v. 13 — 17 were first inclosed in a paren- 
 thesis by 1769, which is followed by all moderns, even by the American 
 Bible of 1867, though the American revisers of 1 851 (see p. 36) had 
 removed it. It is worse than useless, inasmuch as it interrupts the 
 course of the argument, viii. 33 Jin. The colon of 16 11 — 1762 is 
 almost too great a break, yet 1769 mod. substitute a full stop. The 
 semicolon of The Five Clergymen is quite sufficient, xv. 7, "received 
 us," 1611 — 1743. The comma is removed in 1762 mod. i Cor. vii. 5, 
 "prayer," 161 1— 1630. But 1638 mod. substitute a .semicolon for the 
 comma, as if to drive us to take the various reading <jvvkpxt]<xde of Beza 
 
 ^ The parenthesis is absent in Luke viii. 42 — 48, but we may 
 from the parallel passage of S. retain it from 161 1 — 1743, though 
 Mark. It is not so much wanted 1762 mod. reject it.- 
 
86 Secf. IK] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(ii\). 
 
 1598 (note, not text), and the Elzevirs, viii. 7, "with conscience of the 
 idol unto this hour," 161 1 — 1762, as if the reading ?a>s apri rov ei8u}\ov 
 were accepted ("with the yet abiding consciousness of the idol,"), or 
 cf. Phil. i. 26, and Dr Moulton's PFiner, p. 584. In 1769 mod. the 
 comma is deleted. 2 Cor. xiii. 2, " as if I were present the second 
 time," 1611 — 1762. In 1769 mod. a comma is put in after "present," 
 through an obvious misconception. Eph. iii. 2 — iv. i, "of the Lord," 
 is wrongly set in a parenthesis by 1769 mod. (not American, 1867). 
 Rather connect ch. iii. i with ver. 14. Phil. i. ir, "by Jesus Christ 
 unto the glory..." In 1762 mod. a comma is inserted before "unto." 
 Col. ii. II, "of the flesh," the two clauses beginning with iv ry being 
 parallel (cf. var. kcL), so that 1762 mod. wrongly remove the comma 
 after "flesh." i Thess. iii. 7, ", by your faith" 1611 — 1630, but 1629 
 London and Camb. and all after them wrongly omit the comma. 
 2 Thess. i. 8, "in flaming fire," 1611 — 1762, connecting the words 
 with eV T-^ aTTOKa\v\p€L, ver. 7. In 1769 mod. the comma is absent. 
 Titus ii. 8, "sound speech that cannot..." The comma after "speech" 
 in 1769 mod. obscures, rather than helps, the English, ver. 12, "teach- 
 ing us that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts we should live..." 
 Thus the sentence runs in the Oxford reprint of 161 1 and in 1612, 
 and this is the safest plan in such a construction, but Synd. A. 3. 14 
 places a comma after "lusts," and is followed by 1613 and the rest. In 
 1629 Camb., &c. another comma is set after "us," M'hich 1769 mod. do 
 not improve upon by transposing it to after " that." Heb. ii. 9, "lower 
 than the angels,". In 1769 mod. this comma is removed, so as to compel 
 us to take 5id rb TrdOTjima tov davarov with the preceding clause, to which 
 it hardly seems to belong, iii. 7 — 11. Reject the marks of parenthesis 
 introduced into modern Bibles in 1769. The American Bible of 1867 
 has them not. x. 12, "for ever, sat down." So 161 1 — 1630, plainly 
 rejecting " is set down for ever " of Bishops' Bible. This arrangement is 
 supported by our standard Cambridge edition of 1858, and the American 
 (1867), by Bp. Christ. Wordsworth, <S:c., and is surely safer than "for 
 ever sat down" of 1638 — 1769 and most moderns, xii. 23. Restore the 
 comma of 1611 — 30 after "assembly": see below, p. 253. xiii. 7. Restore 
 the full stop of 161 1 at the end of this verse, which 1762 mod. change 
 to a colon, 2 Pet. ii. 14. The Greek compels us to reject the comma 
 after "adultery" of 1743 and mod. Jude 7, "the cities about them, in 
 like manner..." The comma after "them" is injudiciously removed by 
 1638, 1699 (not 1743), while 1762 mod. increase the error by placing it 
 after "in like manner." 
 
The Punduatioti. 87 
 
 It would be endless, and would answer no good purpose, 
 to enumerate all the cases wherein minute but real improve- 
 ments in the punctuation, introduced into editions subse- 
 quent to 161 1, have been universally acquiesced in (e.g. 
 Jer. xvii. 3; Dan. xi. 18 ; Bel & Drag. ver. 10; Matt. xix. 4; 
 Rom. ii. 13 — 15; I Pet. v. 13). Some very strange over- 
 sights of the standard Bible, in this as in other particulars 
 (see pp. 3, 4), were permitted to hold their place quite late. 
 Thus in John xii. 20 "And there were certain Greeks among 
 them, that came up to worship at the feast:" the intrusive 
 comma lingered till 1769. The comma, which originally 
 stood after "about midnight," Acts xxvii. 27, was removed 
 and set after "Adria" later than 1638. In regard to 
 weightier matters, the comma put by 161 1 after "God" in 
 Titus ii. 13 is fitly removed by 1769 mod., that "the great 
 God and our Saviour" may be seen to be joint predicates of 
 the same Divine Person. Luke xxiii. 32 affords us a rare 
 instance of an important change in the stops subsequent to 
 1769 (we have not been able to trace it up earlier than 
 D'Oyly and Mant's Bible of 181 7) "And there were also two 
 other malefactors," where recent editors insert a comma 
 before "malefactors," in order to obviate the possibility of 
 mistake in the meaning of a phrase which is rather Greek 
 than English. They were rightly unwilling to adopt the 
 alternative of changing the plural "other" into "others," as 
 the American Bible (1867) has unfortunately done ^ The 
 following chief additional changes in punctuation recom- 
 mended by us, like those affecting the text itself (for 
 
 1 Luke X. I, is exactly parallel 2 Mace. vii. 34; xi. 7, ir, 20; 
 
 in this use of other, but that Matt, xxiii. 23; Luke xi. 16, 42; 
 
 antiquated plural is very common xviii. 9; John xix. 18; Acts xvii. 
 
 in our version: Josh. viii. 22; xii. 9 (but others ver. 34) ; i Cor. xiv. 
 
 19; 2 Sam. ii. 13; i Esdr. vii. 6; 29; 2 Cor. xiii. 2; Phil. i. 17; 
 
 1 Esdr. X. 6, 57; xi. 18; xvi. 22 ; ii. 3; iv. 3, most of which remain 
 
 Tobit vi. 14; Wisd. xi. 10, 13; unchanged in modern Bibles. 
 
88 S^(:f. /v.] Authorized Vcrsio7i of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 which see Appendix A), though usually sanctioned by 
 respectable authority, occasionally by some recent Bibles, 
 must ultimately depend on their own merits for justifica- 
 tion. 
 
 11. Passages in which the stops, as well of 1611 as of 
 most later Bibles, have been altered in the Cambridge Para- 
 graph Bible. 
 
 Ex. xi. I — 3 is placed within a parenthesis, thus referring ver. 4 to 
 ch. X. 29. Josh, vi, I might well be treated in the same manner. 
 Josh. XV. I, '■^ even to the border of Edom" is better followed by a 
 comma, as in 1762, than by the semicolon of i6ri — 1744 : both stops 
 are removed in 1769. i Kin. vii. 19, and xxi. 25, 26, should be set in 
 parentheses, so as to connect closely the preceding and following 
 verses in either case. xxi. 20. "With 16 [7 (only) place a comma at the 
 end of this verse, the protasis beginning with jP^ ver. 20, the apodosis 
 with *^y^'\\^ ver. 21, just as in ch. xx. 36. Cf also ch. xx. 42; xxi. 29. 
 
 2 Kin. XV. 25. Set a semicolon after "Arieh," in place of the comma of 
 1611, &c. The "him" following refers to "Pekah," not to "Arieh." 
 So Tremellius after Heb.^ Job iv. 6. See Appendix A. vi. 10, "Yea, 
 I would harden myself in sorrow ; let him not spare : " forms one 
 line in the stichometry {Dditzsch). This does not appear in 16 11 — 
 1744, which set a comma after "spare," or in 1762 mod., which 
 punctuate " : let him not spare." xxviii. 3. Lighten the colon of 
 161 1, &c., after "perfection" into a comma. "The stones" is governed 
 by "searcheth out," whether we consider rivri "PD'P to be used ad- 
 verbially, or no. Ps. cv. 6. "Ye children of Jacob, his chosen." 
 Unless the comma be inserted, "his chosen" would not be understood 
 as plural. In i Chr. xvi. 13, a comma is inserted by 1769 mod. without 
 much need. Ps. cvii. 35. End in a semicolon: yet all our Bibles have 
 a full stop. Ps. cviii. 5, 6. All our Bibles except that of the Tract 
 Society (1861) join these two verses, which seems an impossible arrange- 
 ment [Perowjie). Substitute a full stop for the colon of 161 1 (which is 
 
 ^ In Neh. xii. 24, we would a colon. It would seem from 
 
 substitute a semicolon instead of a i Chr. ix. 15 — 17; ch. xi. 17 — 19, 
 
 full stop at the end of the verse, that the list of the singers ends 
 
 and perhaps ought to change the with Obadiah, that of the porters 
 
 comma after Obadiah, ver. 25, into begins with Meshullam. 
 
The Pimctiiation. 89 
 
 made a semicolon by 1629 Camb. and the moderns) at the end of ver. 5, 
 and a semicolon for the colon after "delivered," as 161 1 has in Ps. Ix. 5. 
 Prov. vi. 2. Since this verse, as well as ver. I, is plainly hypothetical 
 [Bp. Christ. Wordszvorth), in spite of LXX., Vulg., and Tremellius, a 
 comma must take the place of the full stop of 161 1, &c. after "mouth." 
 viii. 2, "high places by the way." Transfer the comma of 161 1 from 
 after "place" to after "way." Eccles. iv. i, "and behold," 1629 
 Camb. — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is removed though it is really 
 wanted. Even the Hebrew has a distinctive mark (') here. Cant. iii. 2, 
 "in the streets and in the broad ways,". So LXX., the Hebrew 
 punctuation and parallelism. In 161 1, &c., the comma is transferred to 
 a place after "streets," thus joining the second clause with what follows. 
 Isai. xi. II, "his people, which shall be left from Assyria,". So the 
 Hebrew stops, the analogy of ver. 16 (recognized by 1611 — 1762, not 
 by 1769 mod.), LXX., Vulg., Lowth, Field : "his people that shall be 
 left, from Assyria" 161 1 — 1762: in 1769 mod. another comma follows 
 "people." xxxii. 9. This verse is a distich, the true division of 
 which after "voice" is plainer in Hebrew than in English. It is 
 variously punctuated in our Bibles, but all agree in suggesting a false 
 division into three lines, ending respectively at "ease," "daughters," 
 "speech." xxxviii. 10, "I said,". All insert the comma in ver. 11. 
 Jer. xlviii. 29. Instead of the parenthesis which encloses "/^^ is 
 exceeding proud" in all our Bibles, substitute a semicolon before, a 
 colon after the words, as in Isai. xvi. 6 in 1762 mod. Ezek. v. 6, "my 
 judgments, and my statutes." The comma, imperatively required by 
 the Hebrew, was inserted from 1629 (both editions) to 1762, dis- 
 carded in 1769 mod. xxi. 29, "that are slain of the wicked." The 
 comma after "slain", apparently employed by 161 1, &c. to aid the 
 voice, fails to represent the stahis constrtcdiis of the Hebrew, xlvi. 18, 
 "by oppression to thrust them out" renders a single Hebrew word 
 {opprcssione dcHtrbando eos, Trem.). Yet 161 1 — 1630 separate the 
 English by placing a comma after "oppression," which 1762 mod. 
 restore after it had been rejected by 1629 Camb., 1744. xlviii. 30, "of 
 the city:" so the Hebrew stops. The Bishops' Bible and 161 1 — 1630 
 have a comma after "city," which 1629 Camb. and the moderns omit 
 altogether (cf. Wordsworth). Hosea ix. 15, "inOilgal:" the colon of 
 16 1 1 and the rest is too strong for the sense and the Hebrew accent. 
 xii. 10. Remove the comma of 16 11 &c. after "similitudes." Cf. 
 Heb. Micah vi. 5, "; from Shittim"the inserted semicolon represent- 
 ing the Hebrew Athnakh (cf. IVoidsworth). The Bishops' Bible 
 
90 Serf, /v.] AiitJiorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 separates these words from the preceding, though only by a 
 comma ^. 
 
 2 Esdr. ii. 15 marg. " , as a dove,'' with 1629 — 1744. In 1611 we 
 have "aj- a din'c:''' in 1630 *^ , as a dove: " against the Latin. In 1762 
 mod. ^\ as a dove'' but our way seems safer, vii. 42, "is not the end, 
 where..." Without the inserted comma, our version is hardly in- 
 telligible; in CO so. sirciilo, not Jine. Judith viii. 21, "if we be taken, 
 so all..." Junius and i6ri, &c. join ovtws closely to the preceding 
 words. (Cf. Moulton's Winer, p. 678). Wisd. xiii. 13, "the very 
 refuse among those, which served to no use," [to bk i^ avrQv air6^\rjij.a 
 els ovdh evxp^cTTov). If, with 1611, &c., we omit the comma, "those" 
 will inevitably be taken as the antecedent to "which." xvii. 11 — 13. 
 Place these verses within a parenthesis. Prayer of Manasses, 11. 17, 18, 
 " : Thou, O Lord,..." The very long English sentence is so constructed 
 (differently from the Greek, this Prayer having been rendered from the 
 Old Latin, see p. 47), that the apodosis does not begin before this point; 
 yet 161 1 and all its successors put a full stop before "Thou." We 
 adopt a colon from the Bishops' Bible, i Mace. vi. 36, "every occasion, 
 wheresoever the beast was:" far preferable to "every occasion: 
 wheresoever the beast was," of 161 r, (See. ix. }^\iHarg. ^^ ntidersfood on 
 the sabbath day," 1629 — 1744. In 1762 mod. the false punctuation of 
 161 1 — 1630 is revived {""understood, on the sabbath day"), against the 
 Greek, which is not in the same order as in ver. 43. We set ver. 35 — 
 42 in a parenthesis, x. i, "Antiochus, snrnamed Epiphanes" 6 
 iwi^avris, the comma after "Antiochus" distinguishing the text from 
 that of Josephus, namely rov eiricpavovs, as mentioned in the margin. 
 2 T^Iacc. X. 29, "men upon horses with bridles of gold" {e0' 'iinrosv 
 XpvaoxaXivoou dvdpes). In 161 1, &c., a comma, worse than idle, is set 
 after "horses." xiii. 2, "a Grecian power, of footmen, &c." In 161 1, 
 &.C. we have "a Grecian power of footmen^." 
 
 S. Matt. xix. 28, "which have followed me, in the regeneration, when 
 &c." So 1630 alone of our old Bibles, with Nourse {Paragraph 
 Bible, Boston, 1836), Bagster, 1846, Scholefield (English), Lachmann, 
 Tischendorf, Tregelles. This is at any rate the safest course. The 
 second comma is wanting in 161 1, 1612, 1613, 1616, 161 7, 1629 
 
 1 Tremellius seems anxious that usque, dicas...^^ 
 
 no mistake should be made as ^ Yet it must be confessed that 
 
 to his judgment, rendering thus: the Roman edition reads linreh 
 
 "et quid responderit ei Bilham immediately afterwards, while our 
 
 filius Behoris ; ut agnoscens juste punctuation represents iinriiov of 
 
 facta Jehovce a Schittimis Gilgalem Codex Alexandrinus. 
 
The Pimctiiation. gi 
 
 (London), most modern Bibles, D'Oyly and Mant (1817), Tract Society's 
 (1861), Blackadder (1S64), American (1867), Newberry (1870), and 
 Alford. The first comma is absent in the Bishops' Bible, the books 
 from 1629 (Camb.) to 1769, and Scholefield's Greek text. vS. Luke i. 55, 
 "(as he spake to our fathers)". Thus with Nourse, the Tract Society, 
 and Blackadder {sec last note), indicate by a parenthesis the change of 
 construction. Ver. 70 is also parenthetic^. Acts xxiii. 8, "neither 
 angel nor spirit :". Even though the true reading be n7]Te.../ii^T€ instead 
 of /j.T)dL../J.'^T€, angel and spirit comprehend together one class, resurrec- 
 tion the other, the two classes together comprising ajxcporepa. The 
 comma after " angel " in 161 1 — 1630, abolished from 1629 (both editions) 
 to 1 743, is restored in 1762 mod. xxvii. 18. See below, p. 190. Rom. 
 viii. 20, " , in hope." We can hardly do more in this doubtful passage, 
 than relax the connection of ^tt' iXTridi with what precedes, by inserting 
 the comma before it, and lightening the stop after it from a colon to a 
 comma, as in 1769 mod., thus with Mr Moule {Romans in loco) regard- 
 ing "in hope" as forming a brief clause by itself, xi. 8, from "ac- 
 cording" to "hear" is rightly set in a parenthesis in 1769, as ap- 
 proved by the Five Cla'gyme^t. i Cor. xvi. 22. See below, p. 191, 
 Appendix A. 2 Cor. i. 14, ", in the day" 161 1. But later Bibles rightly 
 omit the comma, since the clause that follows it relates only to what 
 goes immediately before, v. 2, " we groan, eai-nestly desiring..." The 
 adverb is doubtless intended to represent the intensive force of the pre- 
 position in ewiirodovvTes (rendered coveting by Wicklif, but simply 
 desiring by the later versions), so that this punctuation, first found by 
 Prof. Grote in Field's Bible of 1660, but afterwards lost sight of, is that 
 to be received, although through mere oversight, rather than with a 
 view to render ingemiscimtis of the Vulgate, the comma is placed after, 
 not before, "earnestly" in 161 1 — 1762, the final correction being due to 
 1769, from which the moderns adopt it. See p. 191, note 2. ver. 19, 
 *'God was in Christ reconciling..." All the Bibles from 161 1 down- 
 wards, except that of 1743, insert a comma after "Christ." Eph. iv. 12, 
 "for the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministiy, for..." 
 {irp6$...eh... els). The comma of 1611, &c. after "saints" would be 
 tolerable if the three prepositions were truly parallel. Phil. ii. 15, "the 
 sons of God without rebuke," The comma set after "God" in 1611, &c. 
 would inevitably suggest a different gender for dfxwfirjTa or dfj-difxa. Col. 
 ii. 2, "of God and of the Father and of Christ." The Received text can 
 
 1 It would be well also to place regarded as S. Peter's. It is quite 
 Acts i. 18, 19 within a parenthesis, possible that the citation in ver. 
 even though the words be still 20 is appealed to in ver. 16. 
 
92 Sect. IV.'] Authorized Versio7i of the Bible (1611). 
 
 hardly stand here, but the translation (taken verbatim from the Bishops' 
 Bible) is unquestionably very inferior to that of Tyndale, Coverdale, the 
 Great Bible, and Geneva (1557), "of God the Father, and of Christ." 
 The Bishops' and our own Bibles from 161 1 downwards, make bad 
 worse by adding a comma after "God." Titus ii. 13, omit the comma 
 after "God" with some moderns. Heb. iv. 6, 7, "unbelief, again..." 
 The apodosis begins with' TrctXti'. This is not so apparent if with 161 1, 
 &c. we set a colon after " unbelief." vii. 5, "they that are of the sons 
 of Levi who receive the office of the priesthood..." The comma set 
 after "Levi" by 161 1, (S:c. might easily suggest the inference that all 
 Levites were priests. 2 Pet. i. i — 5. All our Bibles, following 161 1, 
 in their arrangement, place a comma at the end of ver. 1, a full stop at 
 the end of ver. 4. Yet it seems evident that vv. i, 3 form a separate 
 paragraph, a^ Nourse, the Tract Society, Blackadder, Wordsworth, and 
 Tischendorf represent them ; and if ver. 3 must be connected with ver. 5 
 (Moulton's Winer, p. 771), a colon suffices at the end of ver. 4. ii. 22, 
 "and, The sow" a new proverb beginning. Thus 1638 — 1762, American 
 1867 : but 1769 mod. return to "and the sow" of 161 1 — 1630. Rev. viii. 
 12. Remove the stop, whether colon (16 11 — 1630) or comma (1638 mod.), 
 after "darkened," since the following verb also is governed by iVa. 
 
 As the result of his investigations on this subject Prof. 
 Grote infers that "With respect to the punctuation in general, 
 independently of its affecting the meaning of particular 
 passages, it is, in the editions before 1638, comparatively 
 little graduated, colons and semicolons being much fewer in 
 
 number than commas and full stops That edition made 
 
 the punctuation much more graduated, and introduced one 
 practice not common in the earlier ones, that of a full stop in 
 the middle of a verse." " The graduation of the punctuation ; 
 i.e. the placing of colons and semicolons, is not materially 
 different in Blayney's edition (1769) from what it w^as in that 
 of 1683 (see above, p. 82). This latter (which is pointed, 
 as printers say, very loiti) improved greatly in this respect 
 upon 1638, as 1638 had improved upon the earlier ones^" 
 
 ^ Grote IMS. pp. 83 — 85, where mediate purpose, on the gradual 
 will also be found some interesting disuse in our Bibles of what the 
 matter, rather foreign to our im- writer calls "the cczsural comma, 
 
The Orthography and Gra?n?nar. 93 
 
 Section V. 
 
 On the orthography, gra7nmatical peculiarities, and capital 
 letters of the original, as cotnpa7'ed with modern 
 editions. 
 
 One of the salient points which distinguish the early 
 editions of our Bibles from those of modern date, is their 
 wide divergency of practice in regard to modes of spelling. 
 It would be nothing remarkable, but rather analogous to 
 what we observe in the case of all modern and probably of 
 some ancient languages, that the customary orthography, 
 even of very familiar words, should vary considerably at 
 different periods of their literary history. But this is not the 
 phenomenon we have mainly to account for in regard to 
 English books printed in the sixteenth and seventeenth 
 centuries. Judged by them, it would hardly be extravagant 
 to assert that our ancestors had no uniform system of ortho- 
 graphy whatsoever, since there are comparatively few words, 
 except a few particles of perpetual occurrence, that are not 
 spelt in several fashions in the same book, on the same page, 
 sometimes even in the same line\ The licence extended, 
 
 a comma dividing any longish the punctuation of the Epistles, in 
 
 proposition into two balancing the course of which that earnest 
 
 parts, and distinguishing the main student is frequently found to 
 
 members of it from each other, as advocate a return to the practice 
 
 the voice very frequently does, so of 161 1, luithoiit being aware of the 
 
 that the comma marks a real vocal fact. 
 
 pause." Just as, for instance, ^ The American G. P. Marsh 
 
 there is a comma in John v. 23 {Lectures on the English Lajigiiage, 
 
 after the second "wSon" in 161 r^ — ■ Lect. XX. p. 313), ascribes the 
 
 1743, which 1762 and the moderns variation of spelling in the same 
 
 discard. Nor ought I to quit the line to the mere convenience of 
 
 subject of the present Section the printer. Cardwell {Oxford 
 
 without acknowledging my obliga- Bibles, p. 4), had taken the same 
 
 tions to the late Rev. G. C. Waller, view before him. To Marsh's 
 
 M.A., and R.N., for the use of example, tfjcg sljall lie tiobn to- 
 
 some acute and weighty notes on ptfjcr, tfjrg sljal, Isai. xlii. 17, 
 
94 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 as is well known, even to Proper Names : men of the high- 
 est culture (Shakesi^eare for a conspicuous example, if we 
 give credit to certain of his biographers,) varying the ortho- 
 graphy of their own signatures in three or four several 
 ways. This circumstance affords a conclusive answer to the 
 demand that has sometimes been urged by ill-informed 
 persons, that our modern Bibles should be exact reprints of 
 the standard of 1611 ; and it was partly to silence such a 
 demand that the Oxford reprint of 1833 was undertaken (see 
 above, p. 35). A glance at that volume must have con- 
 vinced any reasonable person that more recent editors were 
 right in the main in gradually clearing the sacred page of un- 
 couth, obsolete, and variable forms, which could answer no 
 purpose save to perplex the ignorant, and to offend the 
 educated taste. Whether the judgment of those who are re- 
 sponsible for the Bibles of 1762 and 1769 (for these were the 
 great and most thorough modernizers) was always as true as 
 might be wished for, we shall have to consider in the sequel. 
 The general rule laid down in the preparation of the 
 Cambridge Paragraph Bible is a very simple one : — whenso- 
 ever an English word is spelt in the two issues of 161 1 in 
 two or more different ways, to adopt in all places that 
 method which may best agree with present usage, even 
 though it is not so found in the majority of instances in the 
 older books. Thus, though charet is the form employed in 
 
 many might be added, e.g. tljCtEof, note: Gififord in his Memoirs of 
 
 tl}C locks tljcrof, anK t^C faarrcs, Ben Jonson complains of the same 
 
 Neh. iii. 3: trcati ixiitlj sf}OUtincf, negHgence in that scholarly author, 
 
 their sljoiuting shall, Jer. xlviii. 33: Nor is the date of a writer any 
 
 Stagcti front ticbl, anti tljC rartf} is safe criterion. The best manu- 
 
 Staictt, Hagg. i. 10, without coming scripts of Chaucer, and especially 
 
 nearer to a solution of the problem. of Gower, as also the Paston let- 
 
 A word is often differently spelt in ters, written about 1470, approach 
 
 the text and margin, as in Gen. nearer our present standard of 
 
 iii. 16, where Coverdale has speUing than the Bible of 161 1 
 
 "huszbande" in the body of his (Marsh, p. 312). 
 version, "husbande" in the foot- 
 
The Orthography . 95 
 
 the vast majority of instances, that Bible has uniformly- 
 taken chariot as in Ecclus. xlix. 8 ; i Mace, i- 1 7 ; viii. 6. 
 Kinred is probably the correct mode of spelling, and is by 
 far the most frequent in the standard Bible, yet it is best to 
 abide by kindred^ as it is found in Ecclus. xiv. 4; 2 Mace. v. 
 9 ; I Tim. v. 8 inaj-g. We would take caterpillar from Joel 
 i. 4; elsewhere in 161 1 it is caterpiller, Cieled SLud deling 
 are due to the Cambridge Bible of 1629, sieled and sieling 
 being the form of 161 1 in all the eight places where they 
 occur : possibly the American ceiled and ceiling would be 
 better, as the root seems to be ccelo^ not del. Ag^iin, forrest 
 occurs everywhere else, huX. forest Isai. xxi. 13. Y or fain , 
 the ordinary form, we ^QQ.feig?t in Neh. vi. 8 only. Ghest 
 occurs mostly, as in Matt. xxii. 10, but guests in ver. 11. 
 Iro7t appears in Ecclus. xxxviii. 28, instead of yrojtj the 
 common form in 161 1. Linen is found in i Kin. x. 28 ; 
 I Esdr. iii. 6, but linnen elsewhere. Miter is almost con- 
 stant in i6ii, yet we may adopt mitre from Ex. xxxix. 31 ; 
 Zech. iii. 5. We find oake Josh, xxi v. 26, elsewhere oke. 
 Between burden^ murder, household, and burthen, murther, 
 houshold, the usage is more divided ; we prefer the former. 
 Pedegree occurs thrice, but pedigree in Heb. vii. 3 7narg., 
 6 marg. Pelican appears in Ps. cii. 6, elsewhere /<f///r^;^^ or 
 pellica?!. After 16 11, in Ecclus. xxxviii. 25 we should give 
 plough for the noun, but plow for the verb and its com- 
 pounds in the 26 places where it occurs : the American 
 (1867) h^s plough always. Pray (prseda) is almost always 
 used, but p?'ey Job ix. 26. Again, surfeited, the modern 
 form, occurs only Wisd. v. 7 marg., surfeiting, Sic. else- 
 where. We find profane in Ezek. xxiii. 38, 39; i Mace. iii. 
 5 1 ; 2 Mace. vi. 5 ; Acts xxiv. 6 : elsewhere the incorrect 
 prophane. Instead of renoitmed (Num. i. 16; Ezek. xxvi. 
 17; I Mace. iii. 9; v. (i2)\ vi. i) we oftener meet with 
 renowmed (Ecclus. xliv. 3, &c.). Such examples might be 
 
96 Sect, v.] Authorized Vc7'sio7i of the Bible {id w). 
 
 multiplied indefinitely. On the other hand, for the modern 
 scent^ we would boldly print sent^ following the ordinary, if not 
 the. universal practice of the seventeenth century, inasmuch 
 as sent is true to the etymology, and is invariably used in all 
 the five places where the word occurs, Job xiv. 9 ; Isai. xi. 
 3 ffiarg. ; Jer. xlviii. 11; Hos. xiv. 7; Wisd. xi. 18. For 
 omitting the c in scythe we have good authority, as well as 
 the practice of our Translation in the margins of Isai. ii. 4 ; 
 Jer. 1. 16; Joel iii. 19 ; Mic. iv. 3. We must return to rye 
 of 161 1, which occurs but twice (Ex. ix. 32; Isai. xxviii. 25), 
 though 7ie is in both Bibles of 1629. Probably, too, lancers 
 should be restored in i Kin. xviii. 28 : it came from the 
 Bishops' Bible {launsc7's), but occurs nowhere else, and was 
 not altered into la7icets before 1762. For andi7'ons Ezek. 
 xl. 43 77ia7'g., which is etymologically true, 1638, 1769 and 
 the moderns have endi7'ons; e7id i7'07is of 1744, 1762 is a bad 
 guess. The Bishops' margin has t7'evets. Another word, 
 used but once, is cbeny, Ezek. xxvii. 15, which is so spelt 
 both in Hebrew and Greek : ebo7iy of the moderns is more 
 recent than 1638. Thus too, tu7'bant, Dan. iii. 21 77iarg. 
 only, the form adopted by Milton and Dryden, was not 
 changed into tu7'ba7is before 1762. So i77ibers, Tobit vi. 16 
 ma7'g. Since sailer, Rev. xviii. 17, is pronounced by Johnson 
 to be more analogical than sailor, and held the ground till 
 after 1638, we may take courage to revive it. In Nahum ii. 4 
 2\.%o jiistle of 161 1 may be restored, instead oi jostle of some 
 moderns. Of words met with but twice, neither alleaging 
 (Wisd. xviii. 22) nor alleadging (Acts xvii. 3) can stand; af7i- 
 bassage Luke xiv. 32 should be adopted rather than C7nbassage 
 I Mace. xiv. 23; scrole, Isai. xxxiv. 4, is to be preferred to 
 scrowle, Rev. vi. 14; but it is not possible to take either 
 ■champio7i, Deut. xi. 30, or cha77ipian, Ezek. xxxvii. 2 i7iarg.', 
 either 7misiiia7t, Ecclus. xxxii. 4, or 77msitio7i, Rev. xviii. 22; 
 or scholler, i Chr. xxv. 8; Mai. ii. 12. Nor would a7ike7', bal- 
 
TJie Orthography. 97 
 
 lance, thrced, suit the modern eye, although they are never 
 met with in what to us appears the only correct form. 
 
 The same liberty must be taken in regard to soldier and 
 vinegar, which the standard Bibles, contrary to their deriva- 
 tion, invariably spell souldier and viueger. What is spelt 
 haply in live other places, in 161 1 was happily 2 Cor. ix. 4 
 (tto)?): though changed in both books of 1629, happily was 
 brought back in 1630, but can hardly hold its ground. The 
 particle of comparison thaji is uniformly then in the Bible of 
 161 1, as in many books far into the seventeenth century: this 
 fashion, of course, could not be imitated now. Although 
 saphir or saphire does not vary in the same Bibles, the 
 original will not dispense with pph. Nor can we retain 
 cabbins, used but once, Jer. xxxvii. 16: though we might 
 venture M'pon fa uch in of 16 11, Judith xiii. 6; xvi. 9. The 
 strange form chawes iox jaivs Ezek. xxix. 4, suggests a ques- 
 tionable etymology. Traffiqiie (the verb used once, the 
 noun four times) and traffiquers Isai. xxiii. 8 must also be 
 refused \ 
 
 Those English words which, whether from custom or 
 difference of origin, vary in their signification according to 
 the modes in which they are severally si:)elt, are invariably 
 confused in the standard Bible of 161 1. Travel and travail 
 afford a familiar example of the fact, inasmuch as the fault 
 has not yet been completely removed from modern editions, 
 e.g. Num. XX. 14, where travel oi 1629 (Camb.) and recent 
 Bibles, though the Hebrew is HN^J^n^ would just make sense, 
 and has been substituted for travail oi 161 1. In Wisd. x. 
 10 also the latest Bibles, after that of 1629, erroneously 
 render ixoxOotq by travels, in the room of travails of 161 1. 
 
 1 In regard to the spelling of of this would be to keep up 
 Proper Names, absolute uniformity apparent inconsistency in some 
 need not be aimed at, but the places: e.g. Josh. xiii. 27, corn- 
 Hebrew should be followed in pared with ch. xix. 35. 
 each case as it arises. The result 
 
98 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (161 1). 
 
 In Lam. iii. 5 travel is given for <^^?^, as in Num. xx. 14, 
 in all the books from 161 1 to the American (1867), which 
 has travail: although many like errors of the original edition 
 have been corrected by its successors. The case between 
 tivined and tiviimed is stated below (Appendix B, p. 207 and 
 note 3). The distinction between morter (Gen. xi. 3) and 
 mortar Num. xi. 8; Prov. xxvii. 22, was first taken in 1638: 
 by spelling both morter, the Bible of 161 1 confounds words 
 which have only an accidental resemblance. We should also 
 discriminate carefully between naught (V!?) 2 Kin. ii. 19; 
 Prov. XX. 14, and nought (i.e. nothing) Gen. xxix. 15, &c. : 
 they were both spelt nought previously to 1638 \ In spite 
 of the analogy of nought, it is probably right to spell aught in 
 such places as Gen. xxxix. 6, as the American revisers have 
 done. Nor should we venture on the fine distinction be- 
 tween veil, an article of dress, and the Vail of the Sanctuary, 
 but retain in all cases (even in Wisd. xvii. 3 ; Ecclus. 1. 5 
 marg.) vail of 161 1 in preference to veil of later editions. In 
 Job xiv. 17 the great oversight of 161 1 soivest for seiifest was 
 left in our Bibles till 1762. The similar error j-^^c for sew in 
 Eccles. iii. 7; Mark ii. 21, remained till 1629; in Ezek. xiii. 
 18 it survived beyond 1638. Between intreat (to pray) and 
 entreat (i.e. to treat) there is a broad difference of sense, pro- 
 perly recognized in 1762: yet in t6ii the former is spelt 
 i?itreated ] oh xix. 16, but entreated in the next verse; while 
 in Job xxiv. 21 the second is intreateth. In Jer. xv. 11 text 
 and margin, intreat and entreat actually change places in 
 161 1, and are not put right until 1638. Between efiquire 
 and inquire, on the contrary, the choice is purely indifferent; 
 the former is chiefly adopted in 161 1 (but inquired Deut. 
 xvii. 4 Oxford reprint; Ps. Ixxviii. 34; Ezekiel xx. 31 bis; 
 
 1 The spelling of 161 1, &c. up 2 Esdr. ii. 33 in Synd. A. 3. 14 
 to 1638 "at naught," Luke xxiii. and 1613, not in Oxford 161 1. 
 1 1, is a mere error. It occurs also 
 
The Orthography, 99 
 
 John iv. 52, &c. : ijiquiry Prov. xx. 25), the latter is derived 
 from our model (1858: see above, p. t^"^) and the recent 
 Cambridge Bibles. Thus also we will take informed with 
 161 1 in Acts XXV. 2, rather than enformed :is> in 2 Mace. xiv. 
 i; Acts xxiv. i; xxv. 15: but enrolled oi 161 1 in i Mace. x. 
 36 in preference to mrolled of the margins of Luke ii. i ; 
 Heb. xii. 23. In Isai. v. 11 enfiame is in 161 1, but i7ifia77i' 
 ing in Isai. Ivii. 5 ; modern Bibles reverse this, yet all keep 
 inflamed oi 16 11 in Hist, of Susanna ver. 8. Many words, 
 the exact orthography of which is quite indifferent, should 
 be carefully reduced to a uniform method. Thus a?ikles, the 
 usual modern practice, which may be taken in all five 
 places, is found in 161 1 only in Ps. xviii. 2>^ marg., but 
 ancles in 2 Sam. xxii. 37 marg.; Ezek. xlvii. 3 text and 
 marg.', Acts iii. 7: in 1629 ancles is set in the first place, 
 ankles in the third and fourth, later Bibles recalling this last 
 correction, but bringing ankles into 2 Sam. xxii. 37 7fiarg. 
 Sometimes the later Bibles issuing from different presses 
 exhibit their characteristic varieties of spelling. Instead of 
 inquire, noticed above as a peculiarity of the Cambridge 
 books, those of Oxford (1857) and London or the Queen's 
 Printer (1859) read enquire: for axe (which word is thus 
 spelt ten times in 161 1) these last, after the example of 
 their predecessors from 1629 (Camb.) downwards, wrongly 
 print ax, against the modern Cambridge editions. In 
 I Kin. V. 9; 2 Chr. ii. 16; i Esdr. v. 55 ^f^^ndiflotesm 
 161 1, but recent Cambridge Bibles have needlessly changed 
 it into floats. These last are again wrong in soap, which, 
 after 161 1, the Oxford and London Bibles spell ^^/i? in both 
 places (Jer. ii. 22; Mai. iii. 2). The truer form rasor occurs 
 seven times in 161 1 and the Cambridge text, while those of 
 Oxford and London have razor. In Judg. ix. 53 the Oxford 
 editions, with 161 1, adopt scull, but the Cambridge, and 
 indeed 1 6 1 1 in all other places, prefer skull. The Cam- 
 
 7—2 
 
TOO Stcl. v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 bridge books, after t6ii, have gray {greyhoiuid Prov. xxx. 
 31, rightly so spelt in 1629 Camb. and 1630, has no con- 
 nection with it), the Oxford and London grey. With the 
 Cambridge Bible we may also spell counseller (not coimsellor 
 with those of Oxford and London), as does also that of 161 1 
 except in three places, where it has eoiinsellours (Ezra viii. 
 25; Prov. xii. 20; XV. 22). Council (variously spelt councill^ 
 couucel, councell in 161 1) is ordinarily distinguished from 
 counsel or counsell, but the latter is put for the former in i 
 Esdr. iii. 15 nia?g. (xprjiJiaTiaTYjpLio) ; Matt. v. 22; Markxiv. 55, 
 all subsequently set right. Since ours, yours, theirs are pos- 
 sessive cases plural of the personal pronouns, the apostrophe 
 set before s in the editions of 1762 and 1769, as also in 
 the London and Oxford Bibles to this day, is positively 
 incorrect: hence the Cambridge practice, which never 
 admitted the apostrophe, should be followed in this re- 
 spect. 
 
 Again, there are forms not wholly banished from our 
 modern books, though their number is diminished in later 
 times, whose presence tends to lend richness and variety to 
 the style. Such is vmrish Ezek. xlvii. 11; i Mace. ix. 42, 
 45, for the more familiar marsh: the pathetic astonied, still 
 standing for the more common-place astofiished in Ezra ix. 
 3, 4; Job xvii. 8; xviii. 20; Jer. xiv. 9; P^zek. iv. 17; Dan. 
 iii. 24; iv. 19; V. 9, is restored to its rightful place in the 
 great passage Isai. Hi. 14, whence a false taste has removed 
 it subsequently to 1638. Stahlish also might be brought 
 again into twelve places (e.g. Lev. xxv. 30; Deut. xix. 15) 
 instead of establish of later books : griti or grinne (Job xviii. 
 9; Ps. cxl. 5; cxli. 9) may be treated as a legitimate modifi- 
 cation oi gin or gi?tne (Job xl, 24 marg.; Isai. viii. 14; Amos 
 iii. 5), though cast out in 1762. Once only, it would appear, 
 a superficial difficulty is attempted to be concealed by a 
 slight change in the spelling. In Gen. 1. 23 marg. borne, 
 
The Orthography. loi 
 
 which in 1611 was equivalent to born^, was sufficiently cor- 
 rect to convey no wrong impression. To ensure clearness 
 the final e was dropped in 1629 (Camb.), but restored again 
 in 1762, by which time it would be sure to suggest a false 
 meaning. 
 
 Enougli has been said of those changes in orthography 
 which are due to accident or the caprice of fashion. Other 
 variations, more interesting, spring from grammatical inflec- 
 tions common in the older stages of our language, which have 
 been gradually withdrawn from later Bibles, wholly or in 
 part, chiefly by those painful modernizers, Dr Paris (1762) 
 and Dr Blayney (1769). Yet it is not always easy to distin- 
 guish these from forms involving a mere change in spelling, 
 and difterent persons will judge differently about them at 
 times. Thus we cannot well xetdJm groiven 1 Kin. xii. 8, 10, 
 while we alter /(v/^7r'r;z i Kin. xiv. 2, &c. To reject, however, 
 such words as fet by substituting the modern fetched, is a 
 liberty far beyond what an editor of our version ought ever 
 to have assumed: hence restore y^'/ in 2 Sam. ix. 5; xi. 27; 
 T Kin. vii. 13; ix. 28; 2 Kin. xi. 4; 2 Chr. xii. 11 ; Jer. xxvi. 
 23; xxxvi. 21 ; Acts xxviii. 13 : it is full as legitimate as/r/r/// 
 of 2 Sam. xiv. 2; 2 Kin. iii. 9; 2 Chr. i. 17, and even of our 
 latest Bibles in Gen. xviii. 7. The editors of 1762 and 1769 
 bestowed much evil diligence in clearing our English Trans- 
 lation of this participle in -/, Blayney following in the steps 
 of Paris and supplying many of his deficiencies, yet, with 
 characteristic negligence, leaving not a few untouched. 
 Thus l)iirned is substituted by them for bm-nt in some 93 
 places {burnt being left untouched in 2 Kin. xvi. 4; xvii. 11, 
 &:c). For lift they put lifted 95 times, once (Dan. iv. 34, 
 where lift is past tense indicative) with some show of reason; 
 sometimes (e.g. Zech. i. 21, where lift up is the present), to 
 
 1 So in I Sam. ii. 5 we read in seven," but "born" in modern 
 161 1 "the barren hath borne J3ibles. 
 
I02 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {i6ii). 
 
 the detriment of the sense. Similar cases are built Neh. iil 
 I {builded vox. 2, 161 1): dapt 2 Kin. xi. 12: dipt ]tT. xlviii. 
 37: cropt Ezek. xvii. 4: crusht Num. xxii. 2^: deckt Vxoy. 
 vii. 16; 2 Esdr. xv. 47; i Mace. iv. 57: dipt Lev. ix. 9; 
 I Sam. xiv. 27; 2 Kin. viii. 15; Rev. xix. 13 {dipped dXso in 
 161 1 Gen. xxxvii, 31): girt i Sam. ii. 4 {girded Y&r. 18 in 
 161 1): ieapt i Kin. xviii. 26 (text, leaped marg.); Wisd. xviii. 
 15 {leaped 161 1 in ch. xix. 9); i Mace. xiii. 44; Acts xix. 
 16: inixt Prov. xxiii. 30; Isai. i. 22; Dan. ii. 41 {sic 161 1, 
 not ver. 43, the second time); 2 Esdr. xiii. w. past 2 Cor. 
 v. 27 (so even moderns in i Pet. iv. 3; in Eph. ii. 11 we 
 hdiYQ passed m 1611, past 1^6^): pluckt 1 Chr. xi. 23; Ezra 
 ix. 3; Neh. xiii. 25; Job xxix. 17; Prov. ii. 22 marg.; Dan. 
 vii. 4, 8; xi. 4; Amos iv. 11; Zech. iii. 2; 2 Mace. xiv. 46 
 {plucked 161 1 in Gal. iv. 15): ///// Col. ii. 1 8 : /z/.y/// Ezek. 
 xxxiv. 21: ravisht Prov. v. 19, 20 {ravished 1611 in Zech. 
 xiv. 2) : ript 2 Kin. xv. 16; Hos. xiii. 16; Amos i. 13: slipt i 
 Sam. xix. 10; Ps. Ixxiii. 2; Ecclus. xiii. 22; xiv. i: stampt 2 
 Kin. xxiii. 6, 15 : sta7-t Tobit ii. 4 {started 1762, but it might 
 be present, araTTT^Sr/Vas dvaXoixrjv) : stopt 2 Chr. xxxii. 4 
 (stopped WQX. 30; Zech, vii. 11 in 161 1): stript Ex. xxxiii. 6; 
 I Sam. xviii. 4; xix. 24; 2 Chr. xx. 25; Job xix. 9; Mic. i. 8: 
 watcht Ps. lix. title: wrapt i Sam. xxi. 9; 2 Kin. ii. 8; Job 
 xl. 17; Ezek. xxi. 15; Jonah ii. 5. These archaic preterites 
 contribute to produce a pleasing variety in the style of a ver- 
 sion, and are grammatically just as accurate as the modern 
 forms ; which, however, is hardly the case with rent when it 
 is used not as a preterite only, but as a present, as in Lev. 
 xxi. 10 {sic 161 1); 2 Sam. iii. 31; i Kin. xi. 31; Eccles. iii. 
 7; Isai. Ixiv. I {sic 161 1); Ezek. xiii. 11, 13; xxix. 7; Hos. 
 xiii. 8; Joel ii. 13; Matt. vii. 6; John xix. 24. Other anti- 
 quated preterites are begun Num. xxv. i {bega7i 161 1 in Gen. 
 iv. 26): d7'U7ik Gen. xliii. 34 (text not margin); Dan. v. 4: 
 shaked Ecclus. xxix. 18: sp7'a7igGtn. xli. 6 {spnmg ver. 23): 
 
The Orthography. 103 
 
 stale Qoxi, xxxi. 20; 2 Kin. xi. 2 {stole 2 Sam. xv. 6; 2 Chr. 
 xxii. II in 1611): strooke i Sam. ii. 14; 2 Chr. xiii. 20 {sic 
 161 1); I Esdr. iv. 30 i^Mi stroke 2 Mace. i. 16; Matt. xxvi. 51; 
 Luke xxii. 64; John xviii. 22, also strake 2 Sam. xii, 15 ; xx. 
 10, never struck): stunk Ex. \\v. 21 {stank ch. viii. 14 in 
 161 1): sung Ezra iii. 11 : sunk Num. xi. 2 marg. and seven 
 other places {saftk Ex. xv. 5, 10): sivore 1 Mace. vii. 35: 
 wan I Mace. i. 2; xii. 33 {sic 1611); 2 Mace. x. 17; xii. 28 
 {won 2 Mace. xv. 9 in 1611). Among past participles may 
 be noted {wast) begot Yscclxis. vii. 28: {his) hid {things) Obad. 
 6: {have) sit Ecclus. xi. 5. It would be well to retain lien 
 (which even modern Bibles keep in Ps. Ixviii. 13) for lain in 
 Num. V. 19, 20, as also in the three places, Judg. xxi. 11; 
 Job iii, 13; John xi. 17. Other verbal forms deserving 
 notice are oweth Lev. xiv. 35 ; Acts xxi. 11, and ought Matt, 
 xviii. 24, 28; Luke vii. 41, which were not changed into 
 cwneth and <?a:/^// respectively till after 1638: leese {lose 1762) 
 I Kin. xviii. 5. The ViOMnfiixe {flix 1629) was corrupted 
 m\.o fiux in Acts xxviii. 8 as early as 1699. In Ex, xxxv. 19 
 modern Bibles, after Blayney, have cloths of service^ but 
 cloathcs of 161 1 was rightly changed into clothes as early as 
 1629 Camb. and retained up to 1762 inclusive. There is a 
 real distinction, as Dr Field notices, between cloths and 
 clothes. 
 
 It is hard to discover any intelligible principle which 
 guided the editors of 1762 and 1769 in their vexatious 
 changes of several particles into their cognate forms. Thus 
 for amongst they print aino?ig 81 times, for towards they 
 print toward 121 times, for besides they give beside 44 times', 
 yet keep so often the forms they reject elsewhere that it is plain 
 
 ^ In Josh. xxii. 29 the change sense, as may be seen from ver. 
 
 of besides of 161 1 to beside hy 19, where the Hebrew is virtually 
 
 1629 (Lond.), 1630, 1769, moderns the same. Both forms of the 
 
 (but not by 1629 Camb., 1638, English word then meant "except," 
 
 1744, 1762) will not affect the which is the signification here. 
 
104 ^^'^^- ^■] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 they have no design to disuse them altogether. Such wanton, 
 or perhaps merely careless, variations should be cancelled 
 without mercy. Nor can there be any good ground for 
 turning sith into siuee as does Dr Paris in Jer. xv. 7 ; Zech. 
 iv. 10 marg.) 2 Esdr. vii. 53, and Blayney in Jer. xxiii. 38, 
 the rather as sith is in our modern Bibles (Ezek. xxxv. 6) : 
 sithence in 2 Esdr. x. 14 was modernized into since as early as 
 16 16, so that it must have been going out of use even then. 
 All our Bibles preserve whiles in 2 Mace. ix. 9; x. 36, yet in 
 Ps. xlix. 18 ivhile is printed in 1762; in Isai. Ixv. 24 whiles in 
 1769 becomes while; ^t'/^/Z^-/ becomes while in Heb. iii. 15; 
 ix. 17 in the books of 1629; in 2 Mace. vii. 24 whilst is 
 substituted for whiles in 1629. The interchanges between 
 to and unto in Gen. xxv. 33 (1629 Lond.); i Kin. xxii. 53 
 (1616); I Mace. vii. 20 (1629 Camb.); Luke xx. 42 (1616); 
 2 Cor. ix. 9 (1629 Camb.), are not very intelligible. Amidst 
 all this unmeaning tampering with the text, the several editors, 
 especially those of 1762 and 1769, carried out to the full at 
 least two things on which they had set their minds: they got 
 rid of the quaint old moe for more (spelt mo in the Bible of 
 1638) from the 35 places in which it occurs in the standard 
 copies, and in 364 places (e.g. i Cor. xiv. 18) they have al- 
 tered the nominative plural j'^?^ into ji'^, besides that Blayney 
 makes the opposite change in Build y 02c Num. xxxii. 24; 
 Wash you Isai. i. 16; Get you Zech. vi. 7; Tur?i you Zech. 
 ix. 12. In one particular the orthography of modern Bibles 
 may well be acquiesced in. The word midst is often spelt 
 in the Authorized Bibles as middest ; about Ezekiel and 
 some of the later Prophets almost constantly for a time. 
 This form, however strange to our eyes, would have the 
 advantage of suggesting the true character of the word as 
 a superlative adjective; but the spelling varies so much 
 between midst ^ middest, midest (Judith vi. 11), middes (Ps.^ 
 cxvi. 19; Acts xxvii. 21; Phil. ii. 15), and mids (Jer. xxxvii. 
 
The I/idcJifiitc Article. 105 
 
 12; Hist, of Susanna vcr. 34, 48, &:c.), that it seems safer to 
 fall back on our general rule of adopting that one out of 
 several forms which best suits the modern usage. 
 
 The practice of the Authorized Version with respect to 
 placing the indefinite article a or an before a word beginning 
 with It calls for some consideration, the rather as modern 
 Bibles, with the exception of the American (see above, p. 37) 
 which conforms to present usage, have made no systematic 
 or important changes regarding it. It would seem indeed 
 as if a were but an abridged form of aii^ the n being 
 dropped before an initial consonant proper, and only sub- 
 sequently, under certain limitations, before h aspirated. 
 Thus Chaucer's use of a7i hallc, an /larc, an Jicrth^ is uniform, 
 and the fashion maintained its ground far into the sixteenth 
 century. In the earliest draft of our English Litany, con- 
 tained in the King's Primer of 1545, we read, ^'' an heart to 
 love and dread thee,'' as it still remains in the Book of 
 Common Prayer; and such cases as a harpe i Sam. x. 5 ; 
 a hert Ecclus. xvii. 6 in Coverdale's Bible of 1535 are quite 
 rare, though no doubt the custom of dropping the ?i had 
 already begun. In the Authorized Version of 161 1 we 
 mark a further step in the same direction. As a general 
 rule a7i is there retained before the sounded //, though the 
 exceptions are more numerous than some have supposed, 
 and suggest to a modern editor the propriety of conforming 
 the Bible to the now universal habit of the best English 
 writers. The following list will shew how the matter stands 
 in the original books: 
 
 An habci-gcoii Ex. xxviii. 32; xxxix. 23^: an habit Heb. v. 14 
 marg. : a habitation Jer. xxxiii. 12 up to 1629 Camb., 1630, but an in 8 
 
 ^ This is apparently correct, if the first syllable, by losing its 
 
 Dean Alford's rule be true : accent, also loses some portion of 
 
 "When the accent is on the the strength of its aspiration" 
 
 second, or any following syllable {llic Qtieen^s English, p. 43). 
 of the word , we may use a;/, because 
 
io6 Sect, v.] Authorized Version of the Bible {1611). 
 
 places : an Hachmonite 1 Chr. xi. 11 : a hair i Kin. i. 52^; Luke xxi. 
 18 up to 1629 Camb. and Lond., 1630, an in 3 places : a hairy Gen. 
 xxvii. II, an twice: a half Ex. xxv. 10 (ist and 3rd, an in 2nd until 
 1629), 17, 23; xxxvi. 21; xxxvii. i [ter)^ lo ; Ezek. xl. 42 {2nd); 
 2 Esdr. xiii. 45, but an in 16 places : a hammer ^^r. xxiii. 29, a« -^aw- 
 w^r Judg. iv. 21 : a hand Ex. xix. 13 up to 1638, but an 5 times: an 
 handbreadth 7 times : an handful 5 times : a handmaid Gen xxix. 24 up 
 to the two editions of 1629, but an twice : an hanging thrice : a happy 
 2 Mace. vii. 24: a hard ^ Kin. ii. 10; Ps. xxxi. 18 marg.\ Ecclus. xl. 
 15, but an 4 times: a harlot Joel iii. 3 up to 1769, but an in 21 places: 
 an harmless Wisd. xviii. 3 : a harp i Sam. x. 5 ; i Chr. xxv. 3, but an 
 4 times : an hart Isai. xxxv. 6 : an harvest Hos. vi. 11: an hasty 
 Ecclus. xxviii. 1 1 {bis) : a hat 1 Mace. iv. 12: a haven 2 Esdr. xii. 42, 
 but an thrice : a haughty Ecclus. xxiii. 4, but an Prov. xvi. 18. 
 
 An he {lafnb or goat) thrice: a head '^xiiSi'dx xiv. 18, an Josh. xxii. 14 : 
 an head-tyre i Esdr. iii. 6 : a7i healer Isai. iii. 7 : an healingD^nAv. 27 
 marg. : a heap Isai. xvii. 11; Ecclus. xi. 32, but an in 15 places: a 
 //^«;rr Wisd. i. 6; James i. 23 : « heart i Chr. xii. 33 marg. {bis)\ 
 Ecclus. xiii. 26; xvii. 6; xxii. 17, but an 15 times : a hearth Zech. xii. 
 6 up to 1762, an hearth Ps. cii. 3 : an heathen Matt, xviii. 17 : a7i heave 
 [pfferi^ig) II times: an heavenly Heb. xi. 16: a heavy Ecclus. xxv. 23 
 up to 1629, but an 5 times: an Hebj-eza 10 times: an Hebretvess ^&c. 
 xxxiv. 9 : ati hedge 4 times : an heifer 9 times : an heinous Job xxxi. 1 1 : 
 an heir 3 times, correctly by modern usage : an hchnet 5 times : a help 
 Ps. xliv. 26 marg.', Ecclus. xxxiv. 16 until 1762; xxxvi. 24, but a7i 5 
 times : a helper Ps. xxii. 1 1 marg., but an thrice : a hen Matt, xxiii. 57; 
 Luke xiii. 34: an herald 'D^n. iii. 4: an herb Isai. Ixvi. 14 is probably 
 right: att herd twice: an herdman Amos vii. 14: an heretick Tit. iii. 
 10 : an heritage occurs I4 times, and we should retain an, regarding the 
 h as mute; compare heir^ herb, honest, honour, honourable, hour, 
 humbW^. 
 
 An hidden Job iii. 16: a hiding Isai. liii. 3 marg. up to 1762, but 
 an Deut. xxxii. 38 jnarg. ; Isai. xxxii. 2 : a high i Sam. xxii. 6 marg. ; 
 Isai. XXX. 13; 2 Esdr. ii. 43, but aji 32 times: a highzuay Isai. xix. 23; 
 xl. 3, but an Isai. xi. 16; xxxv. 8: a hill Josh. xxiv. 33; Isai. xxx. 17 
 up to both Bibles of 1629, but an 5 times : aii hin always (21 times): 
 
 ^ Synd. A. 3. 14, not Oxford but they have all one property in 
 
 reprint. common, in that they are Latin 
 
 ^ Of these words whose initial words coming to us through the 
 
 h is unaspirated, humble and French, 
 perhaps herb are a little doubtful ; 
 
The Indefinite Article. 107 
 
 rt« //z>^ Gen. XXX. i"^ 7narg.\ an hired 'j times: an hifelinggixxnes: an 
 hissing 6 times: an Hittite Ezek. xvi. 3, 45. 
 
 An hold Judg. ix. 46; 1 Sara, xxiii. 14: a hole Ex. xxxix. 23 up to 
 1769; 2 Kin. xii. 9; Jer. xiii. 4; Ezek. viii. 7, but an hole Ex. xxviii. 
 32 ; 2 Mace. iv. 14 marg. : a hollow 2 Mace. i. 19 up to 1762, an hollow 
 Judg. XV. 19; 2 Mace. ii. 5 : « holm tree Hist, of Susanna ver. 58, up to 
 1762 : a holy Lev. xxvii. 23; Isai. xxx. 29; Wisd. xviii. 9, but an holy 
 no less than 45 times: a home-born Jer. ii. 14: an homer always (10 
 times) : an honest 5 times, an honour thrice, an honourable 4 times, and 
 rightly (see heritage above) : an honeycomb 5 times: an hoofY.y.. x. 26: 
 an hook 4 times: a horti Dan. viii. 5 niarg., but an horn i Kin. i. 39; 
 Luke i. 69: an horrible always (6 times): an horror Gen. xv. 12: « 
 horse 2 Mace. iii. 25 up to 1629, but an 7 times: a horseman 2 Mace, 
 xii. 35, but an 2 Kin. ix. 17 : an host 15 times : an hostage I Mace. i. 
 10 : an hostile Acts xii. 20 marg. : a hot Lev. xiii. 24 ; Ecclus. xxiii. 16 ; 
 1 Tim. iv. 2, but an hot ^ Esdr. iv. 48 : an hour 6 times, and rightly: a 
 house Ex. xii. 30; Lev. xiv, 34 (not ver. 55 before 1769); 2 Sam. xx. 3 
 marg. {an 1762); i Chr. xvii. 5 {an both Bibles of 1629) ; Ps. Ixviii. 6 
 fuaig.; Ecclus. xxi. 18; i Mace. vii. 37 ; Mark iii. 25; Luke xi. 17 
 {bis), but an house 84 times : an householder Matt. xiii. 52 ; xx. i : an 
 hoiulifigjex. XXV. 36; Zeph. i. 10. 
 
 An huckster Ecclus. xxvi. 29 : an humble Prov. xvi. 19 ; Song ver. 
 16, is probably true, and is so represented in the American Bible : a 
 hungry Isai. xxix. 8 up to 1762, 2 Esdr. xvi. 6 up to 1629, but an 
 Ecclus. iv. 2 : a husband Ruth i. 12 (once out of 3 times, but an thrice 
 in 1762) ; Jer. xxxi. 32 mai-g. (not text) up to 1629 Camb. ; Ecclus. iv. 
 10, but an 15 times : an husbandman Gen. ix. 20; Zech. xiii. 5. 
 
 An hymn Matt, xxvi, 30; Mark xiv. 26: an hypocrite ^oh xiii. 16', 
 Prov. xi. 9 ; Isai. ix. 17; Ecclus. i. 29 ; xxxiii. 2: an hypocritical Isai. x. 6. 
 
 This variable and inconsistent practice of the Authorized 
 Bible, rather concealed than remedied in later editions, will 
 probably be allowed to justify the rejection of n of the in- 
 definite article, whensoever modern usage shall demand it. 
 In the case of the word /mndj-ed dXonc this can hardly be done, 
 as well because that out of the 150 places or more, wherein 
 hund^-ed occurs, a is found before it only in six (Ex. xxxviii. 
 9; Judg. XX. 10 once; i Kin. vii. 2; Isai. xxxvii. 36; Ecclus. 
 xii. 4; I Mace. vii. 41), whereof all but Isai. xxxvii. 36 are 
 
io8 SecL v.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 corrected in subsequent copies, as especially because an 
 hundred is still found in some recent writers conspicuous for 
 purity of style. The choice between an hungred (Matt. iv. 
 2; xii. I, 3; XXV. 35, 37, 42, 44; Mark ii. 25; Luke vi. 3) 
 and a himgird, which latter does not occur in 161 1, is more 
 precarious, inasmuch as here aji or a is probably not the 
 article at all, but a prefix expressive of a continued state, as 
 " a building " 2 Chr. xvi. 6, i Esdr. vi. 20; "a coming " Luke 
 ix. 42 ; "a dying" Luke viii. 42, Heb. xi. 21 ; "a fishing" 
 John xxi. 3; "a preparing" i Pet. iii. 20 (where, however, 
 a might represent the prepositions at^ or oii) ; athirst Matt. 
 xxv. 44, for which thirsty is substituted in vers. 35, 37, 42, 
 where the connection with an hungred is not so closed 
 An is also made to precede w in three passages of the 
 standard Bibles, an wJiole Num. x. 2 up to 1762 (but not 
 in Num. xi, 20), an whore Prov. xxiii. 27 also up to 1762 ; 
 2 Esdr. xvi. 49 altered after 1638. Such a one, where the 
 sound is cognate to that of 7i<, should be of this form if we 
 acquiesce in a before whole, &c., and is adopted by our 
 Translators in Gen. xli. 38 ; Ruth iv. i ; Ps. 1. 21 {an 1762) ; 
 Ixviii. 21 {an 1762); Ecclus. xxvi. 28 {cm 1638); i Cor, 
 V. 5 {an 1638), II {an both books of 1629); 2 Cor. x. 11 
 {a7i 1629 Camb.); xii. 2,5 {an both books of 1629); Gal. 
 vi. I {an 1629 Camb.); Philem. 9 {an 1762) : but such an 
 OTIC Job xiv. 3; Ecclus. vi. 14; x. 9; xx. 15 ; 2 Mace. vi. 
 27. 
 
 My and mine, thy and thine, should of course be used 
 respectively as a and aji before a consonant, or vowel, or h ; 
 but neither the original Translators nor later editors have 
 shown any knowledge of the fact : thus in Rom. xvi. 23 
 
 ^ As "a work," 2 Chr. ii. 18 "Poor Tom's a cold," which seems 
 
 {'^'y;lrh\, compare "await." exactly parallel. So "His great- 
 
 ^ •-;-:/ ^ ness is a ripenmg {iienry VIII. 
 
 Acts IX. 24 with Acts XX. 19. _ ^(,t jjj_ S(,gne 2). 
 - Dr Angus alleges Shakespeare s 
 
jlfy or mi/ie, 6>r. The Grammar. 109 
 
 mine host occurs in all our Bibles. The changes introduced 
 in more recent books are apparently capricious or accidental, 
 being as often wrong as right. Thus if my of 161 1 is turned 
 into mme before integrity Job xxvii. 5 in 1762, and mine 
 correctly changed into my before head by the same, Luke 
 vii. 46 ; the opposite alterations of my for mine before eye- 
 lids Job xvi. 16 in 16 17, of thy for thine before eyes Job xv. 
 12 in 1769, and of thine for thy before hands i Mace. xv. 7 
 in 1629, prove clearly that they had no principle to guide 
 them in the matter. Mutations of these forms made for the 
 better in later Bibles will be seen in Deut. xvi. 15 and xviii. 
 4 (1769); Isai. Ixiv. 8 (1629 Camb.); Ezek. xvi. 11 (1762); 
 Zech. viii. 6 (1629 Camb.); Tobit. ii. 13 and v. 14 (1629) ; 
 Wisd. viii. 17 (1629); i Mace. ii. 18 (1629); Luke xiii. 12 
 (1616); 2 Cor. xi. 26 (1629, both books). • Those changed 
 for the worse are Deut. ii. 24 and xv. 7 (1769) ; Ruth ii. 13 
 (2nd) and I Sam. ii. 35 (1629, both books); Job xxxi. 7 
 (1762); xl. 4 (1629 Camb.); Ps. cxvi. 16 (later than 1638); 
 Eccles. iii. 18 (1629 Lond.); 2 Esdr. x. 55 and Ecclus. v. 8 
 (1629); Ecclus. Ii. 2 (1629, 1630). 
 
 The apparent solecisms also and unusual grammatical 
 constructions of our standard of 161 1 should be scru- 
 pulously retained, without any attempt to amend them. Such 
 as they are, they comprise an integral part of the Transla- 
 tion, and preserve phrases once legitimate enough, which 
 have since grown obsolete. Thus "riches," which is plural 
 in Ps. Ixxii. 10, retains its old use as singular in Col. i. 27 ; 
 Rev. xviii. 17. Later editors have but ill spent their pains 
 in partial attempts to remove or conceal such peculiarities. 
 Some, indeed, violate the concord of the verb with its sub- 
 ject, as Ex. ix. 31 "the flax and the barley was smitten," as ^ 
 in the Hebrew : " tidings is brought " 2 Sam. xviii. 3 1 marg. : 
 "thou wast he that leddest" i Chr. xi. 2 : "earth and water 
 was wont" Judith ii. 7 marg.: "the number of names 
 
no Sect F.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 together were" Acts i. 15^: "a great company... were 
 obedient" Acts vi. 7, as in the Greek. In i Cor. vii. 32, 
 however, we acquiesce in " the things that belong " (see 
 Appendix A), " belong " being substituted for " belongeth " 
 as early as 1612: compare also i Cor. xiv. 10, below p. 191. 
 These faults may be imputed to venial carelessness, to the 
 momentary relaxing of close attention which every one is 
 sensible of in the course of a long task. At other times our 
 version reminds the reader of some racy idiomatic expression 
 which once formed a part of the spoken or even of the writ- 
 ten language of our ancestors. A good example of this kind 
 of archaism, which the best grammarians even now hesitate 
 to condemn, is the double genitive in such cases as Gen. 
 xxxi. I and the rest, given in Appendix C, p. 216 note i. 
 The opposite practice of suppressing the sign of the posses- 
 sive altogether, which survives in modern Bibles, Judg. iii. 16 
 "of a cubit length," is found in 161 1 in Lev. vii. 23; xiv. 54 
 (Appendix C, p. 216); xxv. 5 "it^ own accord"; and in one 
 issue at Esther i. 13 "the king manner^" (Appendix B below, 
 pp. 207, 210): it was never removed from Rev. xviii. 12 {bis). 
 It may be stated here that the habit of placing the apostro- 
 phe before or after s to indicate the possessive case, singular 
 or plural respectively, was first adopted by the editor of 1762 
 in part, more consistently by Blayney, yet with so little care 
 that not very few errors in the placing of the apostrophe, 
 such as one glance at the original would have detected, have 
 
 ^ Thus also Rev. ix. 16 (and ^ The only place in our version 
 
 viii. 9) in all. In i Esdr. viii. 49 where "it" occurs in the possessive 
 
 a similar oversight should be cor- case, although much wanted in 
 
 rected, as also in Acts xxv. 23 Zech. iv. 2. See Mr Aldis Wright's 
 
 "was" amended into "were." full note on "It" in his JBible 
 
 See Appendix A. In Tobit iv. 10 Word-Book, and Bain, English 
 
 (see Appendix C), the text of 161 1 Grammar, p. 87. 
 
 is correct. Compare also Cant. ^ So take Shakespeare's " Even 
 
 iv. 2 with ch. vi. 6; Ecclus. xxxv. daughter welcome ", {As You Like 
 
 15. Jt, Act V. Scene 4). 
 
The Gramma}'. 1 1 1 
 
 clung to our common Bibles to this day. These are all noted 
 in Appendix A (see below, p. 152 note), and, being of mo- 
 dern date, ought to be distinguished by being placed within 
 brackets : e.g. i Sam. ii. 13; i Chr. vii. 2, 40. Since there 
 exists no doubt that this s represents the Old Enghsh posses- 
 sive ending -es or -is, it is manifest that the pronoun his 
 standing after the possessive noun is a mere error. We 
 should accordingly adopt the changes of 1762, "Asa's heart" 
 
 1 Kin. XV. 14 for "Asa his heart" (Bishops'); " Mordecai's 
 matters " Esther iii. 4 for " Mordecai his matters," even 
 though we elsewhere retain the original form in i Esdr. ii. 
 30; iii. 7, 8; Judith xiii. 9; xv. it; 2 Mace. i. "t^t^ marg.', iv. 
 38; xii. 22 (Bishops'), all in the debased style of the 
 Apocrypha. The antiquated singular for plural with the 
 word "year" may be kept in 2 Kin. xxiii. 36; Jer. Iii. i ; 
 Dan. V. 31; Amos i. i ; i Esdr. i. 39; i Mace. ix. 57; 2 Mace. 
 iv. 23; Rom. iv. 19 (see App. C. in locis citatis). In like 
 manner we have in 161 1 "two mile" John xi. 18 marg. 
 (App. C): "three pound" i Kin. x. 17; Ezra ii. 69; Neh. 
 vii. 71, 72; I Mace. xiv. 24; xv. 18; John xix. 39: "thirty 
 change" Judg. xiv. 12, 13 : "thirty foot" Ezek. xli. 6 marg.: 
 so "an eight days" Luke ix. 28: these last have never been 
 altered. The use of the cardinal for the ordinal number 
 we would suppress only four times, the earliest being Gen. 
 viii. 13, on which passage in Appendix A the case is stated. 
 Nor need we meddle with a few manifest inaccuracies of 
 other kinds, most of which the hands even of Dr Blayney 
 have spared. Such are the pronouns pleonastic in " which 
 pains... they slack not" 2 Esdr, xvi. 38; "Onias...he went" 
 
 2 Mace. iv. 4, 5; "the keeper... he drew" Acts xvi. 27^: as 
 also the double negatives in "shall not leave... neither name 
 
 1 In Heb. ix. 12, though "he" dispensed with. The pleonastic it 
 before "entered " may be techni- in Isai. xxviii. 4 (see Appendix A) 
 cally wrong, it could not well be mightverywell have been retained. 
 
TI2 Sect, v.] Authorized Versmt of the Bible (1611). 
 
 nor..." 2 Sam. xiv. 7; "Give none offence, neither... nor... 
 nor" I Cor. x. 32 : but see Lev. xvii. 14 below, p. 203, 
 note 2. The objective in the place of the nominative in 
 ''him that soweth" Pro v. vi. 19 was corrected in 1769; 
 it is less clear that "whom" is wrong in Matt. xvi. 13, 15; 
 Acts xiii. 25. The use of the adjective for the adverb is 
 not unfrequent in the Authorized Version (Eph. iv. i ; 
 I Thess. ii. 12; 2 Pet. ii. 6), and may not be disturbed 
 even in so extreme a case as "wonderful great" 2 Chr. ii, 9. 
 Double superlatives, "moststraitest" Actsxxvi. 5; "chiefest" 
 Mark x. 44, have ceased to displease by reason of their very 
 familiarity. Verbs transitive and intransitive are sometimes 
 confounded; e.g. " lying in wait " Acts xx. 19 compared with 
 " laying await " Acts ix. 24; " to be heat" Dan. iii. 19; " shall 
 ripe" 2 Esdr. xvi. 26; "will fat" Ecclus. xxvi. 13 (see Appen- 
 dix C for the last three); "can white" Mark ix. 3; compare 
 "did fear" Wisd. xvii. 9. The following errors of 161 1 have 
 not yet been touched, the first three being imported/rom the 
 Bishops' Version: "that we should live still in wickedness and 
 to suffer, and not to know wherefore " 2 Esdr. iv. 12 ; " if any 
 man knew where he were" John xi. 57; "or ever he come 
 near" Acts xxiii. 15; "to have gained" (with "should" 
 preceding), ibid, xxvii. 21, after Tyndale and all the rest, 
 only that 1762 (not 1769) omits "to"; "if we know that 
 he hear us" i John v. 15 (Bishops', after Tyndale). The 
 next instance seems to have been influenced by the Greek 
 (like Acts vii. 39), "she took //, and laid // on her mule; 
 and made ready her carts, and laid them (a^Va) thereon" 
 Judith XV. II. 
 
 A few miscellaneous observations may close this branch 
 of the subject. 
 
 The more English prefix tm- in the place of /;;/- or in- 
 may be restored in all the eleven passages where it was given 
 in 161 1 ; even modern Bibles keep tuiperfect., Ps. cxxxix. 16. 
 
The Orthography. 113 
 
 This form comes chiefly from the Bishops' Version; and except 
 in those cases cited on Matt. xvii. 20 in Appendix C (below, 
 p. 233), it is found only in Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus. To set 
 s after the Hebrew termination -im (Gen. iii. 24; Ex. xxv. 18; 
 xxvi. I, &c.) is a manifest inaccuracy, and if the American 
 rule {Report, &c. p. 22) had been adopted of rejecting the 
 s throughout, no valid objection could be raised. The 
 middle course taken in recent English editions, that of 
 sometimes making the required change and sometimes not, 
 admits of no reasonable defence. We have simply to abide 
 by the standard of 161 1 in every instance, not caring to 
 adopt even such changes as that set down in Appendix C 
 on Gen. xxvi. i. In regard to the interjection O or Oh, 
 the American plan (see above, p. 37) looks tempting from its 
 simplicity, since it limits to the pure vocative, and em- 
 ploys Oh for the optative, which practically introduces the 
 latter into the great majority of places. But Oh in English 
 is neither dignified nor pleasing enough for constant repeti- 
 tion, and after having vainly attempted to discover the law 
 observed by our Translators, it may be judged advisable to 
 limit Oh to passages where the optative sense is very de- 
 cided, as when it answers to the Hebrew ^^^ Gen. xix. 18, 
 20, or D5< I Chr. iv. 10, or n3X Ps. cxvi. 16, or ''in Isai. xxix. i 
 viarg. : unless it be deemed better to banish Oh altogether. 
 The intensive forms of certain words are occasionally put 
 for the weaker, and vice versa, perhaps for euphony: thus 
 bide Rom. xi. 23 becomes abide, ware in Matt. xxiv. 50 
 becomes aware (see App. C in loco), both in 1762: rise be- 
 comes arise i Sam. xxiv. 8 (both books of 1629, 1630); 
 xxv. 42 (1629 Camb., which makes the opposite change in 
 ch. xxviii. 25); 2 Sam. xix. 8 (1629 Lond.); Tobit xii. 21 
 (1638); I Mace. ix. 23 (1769); Mark x. i (1629 Camb.); 
 Luke viii. 24 (16 16). In Gen. xi. 3 thoroughly best re- 
 presents thorowly of i6ii, though the latter has throughly 
 
 s. 8 
 
IT4 Sect. F.] Authorized Version of the Bible {1611). 
 
 in Ex. xxi. 19 (where thoroiigJily is found in 1762); 2 Kin. 
 xi. 18; Job vi. 2. Lastly, it ought to be stated that the 
 diphthongs ce and os occur only in that small Roman type 
 which in the Bibles of 161 1 answers to our italic, and have 
 no corresponding characters in the black letter in which 
 the text is printed. In this way we mark Ccesars Phil. i. 13 
 7narg., choenix Rev. vi. 9 piarg., the same character being 
 set up in both places. In fact, a simple e represented both 
 these diphthongs in the ordinary Bibles until after Blayney's 
 time, when they gradually came into use, though they are 
 wanting in the latest copies for JVagge Luke iii. 25, Menan 
 ver. 31, Colosse Col. i. 2, nor do they exist at all in the 
 American book, except in chcenix. In 161 1 indeed they 
 found more favour than afterwards, for beside the margins 
 afore-mentioned, we meet with Codosyria in i Esdr. ii. 
 17, &c., Aenon John iii. 23, which double vowels, after 
 having been made real diphthongs in 1630, and partly in 
 both books of 1629, were converted into simple e in the 
 influential edition of 1638. 
 
 The employment of capital letters was much more free 
 in the seventeenth century than at present, and in the 
 Authorized Version whole classes of words that seem little 
 entitled to that distinction are constantly so represented. 
 Such are Altar ^ A?-k, Court, Hangings Mercy-seat, Noble, 
 Priest^ Sabbath, Statutes, Tabernacle; even Cedar-wood, 
 Shittim-wood, &c. The tendency of later times has been 
 to diminish such capitals very considerably, and in a few 
 instances the moderns may have gone a little too far. 
 Chei'iibims has a capital now only in Gen. iii. 24, and the 
 Americans seem right in removing it thence. Archbishop 
 Trench would restore the lost capital in "Vengeance" Acts 
 xxviii. 4, which is not in the Bishops' Bible, and was with- 
 drawn as early as 1629 (both editions); but then we must 
 treat Wisd. xi. 20 in the same way, for the personification 
 
Capital Letters. 115 
 
 is just as strongly marked, though the initial v is small in 
 161 1. Ordinary words also, when pregnant with sacred 
 associations, may wisely be distinguished by a cajDital. 
 Such are Testimony Ex. xvi. 34, &c., Witness Num. xvii. 7, 
 8, &c., especially in Acts vii. 44, where in 161 1 the w is 
 small. But indeed the practice of our Translators in this 
 matter is little more consistent than in certain others. Thus 
 we have "the city of Salt" Josh. xv. 62, but "the valley of 
 salt" 2 Sam viii. 13, in all our books from 161 1 downwards. 
 With Mr Gorle (see above, p. 79 note 2) we prefer no capital, 
 where the character rather than the name of the region is 
 designated. Sometimes an initial capital is useful to intimate 
 a change of speaker, as in John iv. 9, where " For" of 161 1 
 ("for" 1629 Camb., &c.) shews that the woman's speech 
 is already ended ^ 
 
 But what in most instances is only a matter of taste or 
 propriety, becomes of real importance where the Divine 
 Persons are spoken of. The familiar rule that Spi?-it should 
 have a capital when the Holy Ghost or Spirit Himself is 
 indicated, while spirit ought to be used in other cases, even 
 when His power or influence is referred to, may be as safe 
 as any, yet in application it gives rise to occasional per- 
 plexity, which the inconsistencies of the standard and other 
 editions do little to remove. Thus in Gen. xli. 38 the 
 Bible of 161 1 has spirit (changed as early as 16 13, though 
 Spirit was not finally adopted before 1767), while in the 
 precise parallel (Ex. xxxi. 3) it reads Spirit. The original 
 edition is right also in 2 Chr. xxiv. 20 {s); Ps. cxxxix. 7 {s)\ 
 Isai. xi. 2 {S once, and s three times); xxx. i (6"); lix. 19 {s)\ 
 Matt. iv. I (5); Mark i. 12 (6*); Acts x. 19 (j-, as in ch. xi. 12, 
 28); Rom. i. 4 (.S); i John v. 8 (6", as all in ver. 6), against 
 
 ^ James iv. 5 is less easy to deal ions) " The spirit " has prevailed, 
 with. In 161 1 we have "the as if a quotation began at this 
 spirit," liut from 1629 (both edit- point, which is hardly true. 
 
1 1 6 Sect. VI.] A uthorized Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ) . 
 
 some or many later Bibles, but it wrongly has S in Num. xi. 
 17, 25 {bis)^ 29. In 2 Esdr. vi. 39 Spiritus calls for the capi- 
 tal, when the verse is compared with Gen. i. 2, though none 
 hitherto have so printed it, whereas spiramen 2 Esdr. xvi. 62 
 requires the opposite. Thus every case must be considered 
 on its own merits. So again, while we admit that " Son of 
 God " or " Son of man," wheresoever the word refers to the 
 Lord Christ, should invariably have a capital letter \ we 
 may legitimately question its propriety in Dan. iii. 25 ; vii. 13, 
 where it does not appear in 161 1 : only that the analogy of 
 Rev. i. 13 persuades us to receive -Sfrom the books of 1629 
 (Lond.), 1630. Appellations derived from the Divine attri- 
 butes should be indicated by capitals, whatever the variations 
 of editions; and we ought to be more studious of uniformity 
 in such matters than of following the inconsistencies of 
 editors that have preceded us. Thus, when relating to God, 
 we adopt Author (Wisd. xiii. 3), Father^ the Most High, the 
 Holy One, Maker^, Mighty One, Redeemer^, Saviour"^. As 
 regards Scripture, we may safely abide by the ordinary rule 
 of using the capital where the whole body of Holy Writ is 
 meant (e.g. John v. 39; Acts xviii. 24; 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16), 
 the small s where some particular portion is referred to^ 
 
 Section VI. 
 
 On the references to parallel texts of Scripture which are set in 
 
 the margin. 
 A large proportion of the time and labour bestowed on 
 
 ^ Hence "Son" should stand in ri, comparing Job xix. 25. 
 
 John viii. 36, but not in ver. 35, ^ Yet not so with 161 1 in Ps. 
 
 where the reference is general. cvi. 21, since temporal deliverance 
 
 2 As in 161 r : but "maker" has seems to be intended : cf. Judg. iii. 
 no capital in Isai. xlv. 9, 1 1, where 9 marg. 
 
 a contrast is intended wdth the ^ For the small capitals, by 
 
 "makers" of idols. w^hich our Translation represents 
 
 3 So (against the standard of the Hebrew Jehovah, see Ap- 
 161 1 ) we will read in Prov. xxiii. pendix A. 
 
Parallel Refere7ices. 117 
 
 the Cambridge Paragraph Bible has been spent upon the 
 references to parallel texts which are set in the margin. 
 The Authorized Version only followed the example of earlier 
 English translations in providing these materials for the 
 exact study of Holy Scripture by means of comparing one 
 portion of it with others. In fact, more than half the refer- 
 ences contained in the edition of 161 1 are derived from 
 manuscript and printed copies of the Vulgate Latin Bible, 
 and thus present to us the fruits of the researches of medi- 
 aeval scholars and the traditional expositions of the Western 
 Church. The references found in the standard of 161 1, 
 however, scarcely amount to a seventh part of those printed 
 in modern Bibles, and have been computed not to exceed 
 nine thousand'; the whole of which, inasmuch as they must 
 be regarded as an integral portion of the Translators' work, 
 have been scrupulously retained in all later Bibles ; except 
 only a few where the reference given is hopelessly wrong. Such 
 are ch. xvi. 1 5 in the margin of 2 Sam. xix. 1 9 : Eccles. v. 
 12 in that of Job xx. 19: Judg. xiii. 21 in that of Ps. cvi. 2: 
 Judg. vii. 19 in that of Ps. cvi. 6. Sometimes they appear 
 to have mistaken the drift or meaning of the passage ; e.g. 
 I Chr. ix. set over against Neh. xii. 23, where our exist- 
 ing books of the Chronicles are scarcely meant at all: 
 Prov. XV. 30 as parallel to Eccles. vii. i : Ps. cxxxii. 6 as 
 parallel to Jer. vii. 14 : and 2 Mace. iii. 4 referred to in 
 Ecclus. 1. I, although quite a different person is meant : the 
 last two have disappeared from modern Bibles. Occasionally, 
 indeed, the original reference has been preserved, where it 
 
 1 In the Old Testament 6588, in than in the Old. These figures 
 
 the Apocrypha 885, in the New are taken from Hewlett's Coin- 
 
 Testament 1517. Comparatively mentary,Yo\. I. p. 45, 4to., cited 
 
 few additions have been made to by Hartwell Home [Introduction, 
 
 the original parallel texts in the Vol. II. Part ii. p. 81, 1834), who 
 
 Apocrypha— Blayney has only 1772 computes Blayney 's additions alone 
 
 in all— and many more in pro- at 30,495 (p. 80), which is probably 
 
 portion in the New Testament too high a sum. 
 
ii8 Sect. VI.~\ Aiiihorized Vcrsio7i of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 would hardly have been accepted on its own merits : such 
 is the case of Ex. xxxiv^. 6 in the margin of Nch. ix. 32: 
 Deut. vii. i, (2) in that of Ps. cxlix. 9 : Ps. 1. 9 in that of 
 Prov. xxi. 27 : Isai. liii. 3 in that of Wisd. ii. 15 : 2 Cor. iii. 
 17 in that of John iv. 24 : Matt, xxviii. 19 in that of John 
 XV. 16: Mark ix. 12 (from the Vulgate) in Isai. liii. 3 : Rom. 
 vii. 9 in I Thess. iii. 8 \ As we cannot praise very highly the 
 typographical correctness of the Bibles of 161 1 in other 
 particulars (see p. 8), so it must be stated that no other 
 portion of the work is so carelessly printed as these parallel 
 texts, each issue exhibiting errors peculiar to itself^, but 
 few leaves indeed being exempt from some gross fault com- 
 mon to them both. The references to the Psalms direct us 
 constantly to the wrong verse; namely, that of the Latin 
 Vulgate from which they were first derived, not to that of 
 the English Bible on whose pages they stand. The marks 
 of reference from the text to the margin are so often mis- 
 placed, that it would be endless to enumerate glaring errors 
 in regard to them which have long since been removed. 
 
 One* of the main services rendered by the revisers of 
 the Cambridge folios of 1629 and 1638 was the setting 
 right these vexatious inaccuracies of the earlier books, 
 which toilsome duty they performed very thoroughly, leaving 
 to their successors the more congenial employment of add- 
 ing largely to the original texts, a liberty which seems to 
 have been taken by almost every one who prepared a 
 
 ^ In Amos ii. i the reference of Chr. xxxiv. 4; xxxvi. 10; Ezra 
 
 161 1 to 2 Kin. iii. 27 may be viii. 20: while the latter is right 
 
 retained, because the heading to and the former wrong in Ps. xxxii. 
 
 the latter chapter renders it plain 5 ; xliii. 5 ; Ixxviii. 60, where it 
 
 that our Translators supposed should be stated that the first and 
 
 (wrongly, as it would seem) that third examples are from the revised 
 
 the king of Edom's son was sacri- sheets of Synd. A. 3. 14 (p. 6). 
 
 ficed. But these are exceptional cases. 
 
 ^ Thus the copy from which the The two issues ordinarily coincide 
 
 Oxford reprint was taken corrects in most manifest errors. 
 Synd. A. 3. 14 in i Kin. ii. ir ; 2 
 
Parallel References. 119 
 
 special edition. Whensoever a reference had once found 
 its way into the margin, there it was allowed to remain, 
 unchallenged and even unexamined, however frivolous or 
 mistaken it might be. Moreover, in recent Bibles which 
 do not contain the Apocryphal books, all references drawn 
 from them by our Translators have been summarily re- 
 jected, through the same unwarrantable license that led 
 certain of them to expunge altogether the marginal note in 
 I Chr. vii. 28 ("ii(9r, Adassa, i Mace. vii. 45": see below, 
 p. 195 note 2), and to mutilate that on Acts xiii. 18 by 
 striking out the reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. All such texts 
 from the Apocrypha, together with a few others dropped 
 through apparent inadvertence, ought to be restored to their 
 rightful places. The parallel references in the Apocrypha re- 
 quire to be largely increased, as well for other purposes, as 
 with a view to illustrate the style of the Greek New Testament. 
 The textual references which have been gradually ac- 
 cumulating in the margins of our modern Bibles have 
 been received or expunged in the Cambridge Paragraph 
 Bible solely on their own merits : they have no such general 
 reception to plead in their favour as those in the standard 
 of 161 1. Many of them are excellent, and help much for 
 the right understanding of Scripture : these, after having 
 been verified more than once, as well in the original 
 tongues as in the Authorized version, have of course been 
 retained. Of the rest, a larger portion than might have 
 been anticipated have been judged irrelevant, questionable, 
 or even untrue. No editions are more open to criticism 
 in this particular than those of Dr Paris (1762) and of Dr 
 Blayney (1769), who between them added at least half as 
 many references as they found already existing. The 
 worst errors, because unlearned readers cannot discover 
 or so much as suspect them, relate to parallelisms which 
 are true in the English, false in the Hebrew or Greek. 
 
I20 Scd. VL] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 Such are Judg. ix. 27 cited at Judg. xvi. 25 (1769): i Chr. 
 V. 26 cited at i Kin. xi. 14 (1769): i Sam. xii. 21 (1762) 
 and Isai. xli. 29 (1769) cited at i Kin. xvi. 13: i Sam. ix. 9 
 cited at i Chr. xxi. 9 (1762): Ruth i. 21 cited at Job x. 17 
 (1769): Hos. xi. 12 cited at Ps. cxxxii. 16 (1762): Ex. 
 xxviii. 2i^\ xxix. 6 ; Lev. viii. 9 cited at Zech. vi. 11 (1769): 
 John xix. 40 cited at Acts v. 6 and vice versa (1762). Even 
 in the Bible of 161 1 we have Gen. iv. 4 made to illustrate 
 Num. xvi. 15, although the resemblance is far less exact 
 than the English might make it appear. References ob- 
 jectionable on more general grounds, some few being scarcely 
 intelligible, are Num. ii. 3, 10, 18, 25 to illustrate Ezek. i. 
 
 10 (1762): the marvellous comment implied by citing John 
 i. 14; Col. ii. 9 in Rev. xiii. 6, and 2 Kin. xx. 7 in Rev. xiii. 
 14 (both due to 1762): the allusions to the Great Day of 
 Atonement in Jer. xxxvi. 6 (1762 and 1769), whereas some 
 special fast is obviously meant (ver. 9): the hopeless con- 
 fusion arising from connecting Acts xx. i, 3 with i Tim. i. 3 
 (1762): the tasteless quotation of i Sam. xxi v. 3 in Jonah 
 i. 5 (1762). Hardly less false are John x. 23 and Acts iii. 
 
 11 cited at i Kin. vii. 12 (1762): i Chr. xxiv. 10 and 
 Luke i. 5 made parallel to Neh. xii. 4, 17 (1762): Josh. xiv. 
 10 to Matt. iii. i (1762): while Ex. xxiii. 2 employed to 
 explain Job xxxi. 34 (1769); Esther vii. 8 compared with 
 Prov. X. 6 (1769); I Kin. v. 17, 18 with Pro v. xxiv. 27 
 (1769); Ps. Ixviii. 4 with Isai. xl. 3 (1762); Dan. iv. 27 
 with Ecclus. XXXV. 3 (1762), will be regarded as but slender 
 helps to the student of Scripture. In 2 Mace. ii. 8 the 
 allusion surely is to Ex. xl. 38, not (as in 1762) to Ex. xxxiv. 
 5. Finally, the note of interrogation should in fairness be 
 annexed to some over bold, though not impossible, sugges- 
 tions of the more recent editors, as when in Ps. cxxxiii. 3 the 
 reference to Deut. iv. 48 (1762) would identify li^V with l'i<T. 
 
 We can only conjecture that the "Scotch edition" of 
 
Parallel References. 121 
 
 which Dr Blayney speaks so vaguely in his Report to the 
 Delegates (see Appendix D), was that of Brown of Had- 
 dington, then just pubHshed. The parallel texts of Canne 
 (1664, 1682), though often surprisingly wide of the mark, 
 are said by those who have patiently used them to be at 
 times very suggestive, and to contain more truth than might 
 appear on the surfaced The editor of Bagster's Miniature 
 Quarto Bible 1846, while "admitting without examination 
 the references of Blayney, Scott [1822], Clarke [1810, &c.], 
 and the EngUsh Version of Bagster's Polyglot..., from their 
 acknowledged accuracy," held himself obliged "to verify 
 all that were found in Canne, Brown, and Wilson [i. e. Crut- 
 well, 1785]; the aggregate number, it is believed, being 
 nearly half a million" {Preface^ P- i-)- ^^ is plain that so 
 numerous a host can prove little else than an encumbrance 
 to the private Christian, by positively discouraging him from 
 resorting to the margin at all, and that even earnest students 
 will often be sensible of the danger incurred by such burden- 
 some and minute commentaries, lest, "after all, the design 
 
 ^ " Canne's references are very published, on the principle of 
 
 different in character from those of making the Bible its own Inter- 
 
 the edition of 1611, being more preter. In his edition of 1682 he 
 
 for the purpose of comment and says, " The sweetness and great 
 
 explanation, and less for that of content that I have had all along 
 
 scholarlike illustration. He refers in this Scripture work, hath caused 
 
 scarcely at all to quotations. His me to account other studies and 
 
 references are more suggestive than readings (which I formerly used) 
 
 immediately striking. They are very low in comparison of it. It 
 
 not numerous, but evidently care- is said of Jacob, that he served 
 
 fully selected. In the edition I have seven years for Rachel, and they 
 
 seen (Edin. 1747) they are most seemed but a fciv days, for the love 
 
 incorrectly printed." Grote MS. he had to her. I can truly speak 
 
 p. 13 (see above, p. 23 note). John it, I have served the Lord in this 
 
 Canne was a Baptist, and a prolific work more than thrice seven years, 
 
 writer in the interest of that sect. and the time hath not seemed 
 
 His own small octavo editions long, neither hath the work been 
 
 bear no mark of place or printer's any way a burden to me, for the 
 
 name, but came from Amsterdam, love I have had to it " {Preface, p. 
 
 whither he went into exile after 1). His book was often reprinted 
 
 the Restoration. He had prepared in the former half of the eighteenth 
 
 a larger work, which was never century. 
 
122 Sect. VI.'] AutJiorizcd Version of the Bible {\(>i\). 
 
 and scope of the whole may not be understood, while the 
 reader's mind stays so long in the several parts" (Bp. Patrick, 
 Dedication to ParapJwase of Job). Bagster's publications 
 have been so perpetually consulted in cases of difficulty for 
 my purposes, that I may fairly express my regret that what 
 is intrinsically valuable in them should be buried under a 
 heap of irrelevant matter. Less full, but on the whole 
 more profitable for study, is the collection of texts in the 
 Religious Tract Society's "Annotated Paragraph Bible" of 
 1 86 1, but here too, as in Bagster's books, nearly all the 
 old matter is adopted without any attempt at revision, or 
 apparent consciousness of the need of it. That the additions 
 made in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible to the store of 
 already existing references will by many be deemed too 
 copious, their compiler is painfully aware. He can only 
 plead in self-defence that he has aimed at brevity through- 
 out ; that no single text has been accepted as parallel which 
 did not seem to him really illustrative either of the sense 
 or language of Scripture ; and that all the materials, whether 
 new or old, have been digested into such a shape as, it is 
 hoped, will prove convenient for practical use ; while the 
 form in which they are given will afford some indication as 
 to their respective characters and relative values. With this 
 last end in view, the reader's attention is directed to the 
 following simple rules, on which the collection of textual 
 references in the margin of that volume has been constructed 
 and arranged. 
 
 (i) When the parallel between the passage in the text 
 and that in the margin, whether it be verbal or relate to the 
 general sense, is as exact as the subject allows, the Scripture 
 text stands in the margin with no prefix: e.g. 2 Cor. iv. 6 
 cited in the margin of Gen. i. 3. 
 
 (2) If "So" stand before the Scripture text, it indicates 
 
Parallel References. 123 
 
 that the parallel, although real, is less complete, or that the 
 language is more or less varied in the two places : e. g. 2 Chr. 
 xiii. 9 "'no gods" being exactly like Jer. v. 7, but less 
 closely akin to Deut. xxxii. 21, the marginal note is thus 
 expressed ''\Ter. 5. 7. So Deut. 32. 21." Again, Job xi. 
 10 "^shut up," being precisely identical with Lev. xiii. 4, 
 while in Job xii. 14 the Hebrew verb is of a different 
 conjugation, the margin runs "'Lev. 13. 4, &c. So ch. 
 12. 14."^ 
 
 (3) If instead of "So," the word "Compare" or "Comp." 
 be prefixed, it is intimated that the resemblance is slighter 
 and less direct, or even that there is a seeming inconsistency 
 between the two places : e. g. 2 Kin. ii. 1 1 in the margin of 
 Gen. V. 24, where the events recorded are not in all respects 
 analogous. So also "^Comp. 2 Kin. 8. 26 and ch. 21. 20" 
 annexed to 2 Chr. xxii. 2, draws attention to the numerical 
 difficulty. Such phrases as "Supplied from" in the margin 
 of 2Sam. xxi. 19; "Expressed in" Ex. xxiii. 2; "Expressed" 
 Judg. vii. 18 will be understood at once by consulting the 
 passages alleged. 
 
 (4) Much space has been economised and the constant 
 repetition of a body of texts, all bearing on the same point, 
 has been avoided, by setting them down once for all in full, 
 and elsewhere referring the reader to that place by means of 
 the word "See." Thus "See i Chr. 29. 14" in the margin of 
 2 Chr. ii. 6, directs the reader to a place where all extant 
 examples of a certain idiom had already been brought to- 
 gether. In Num. ix. 15, "See Ex. 13. 21" shews that the 
 latter place contains a collection of the texts relating to the 
 pillars of cloud and of fire. This method has been much 
 
 ^ Occasionally the reference xvi. 12 at Job xxxi, 31; Luke v. 
 
 assumes the character of a brief 7, 10 at Job xli. 6. But this 
 
 exposition: e.g. Heb. ix. 27 cited lil)erty has been taken very spar- 
 
 at Job xxi. 33 (after 1769); Ex. ingly. 
 
124 Sect. VI.] Authorized Ve^'sion of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 employed in regard to Proper Names both of places and 
 persons. It should also be stated that where passages of 
 the New Testament are noticed as "Cited from" the Old, 
 it has been judged needless to repeat the textual references 
 previously set down in the corresponding places from which 
 the citation is made : e.g. Matt. xxii. 37, 39, 44. 
 
 (5) When the parallelism extends to a whole paragraph, 
 or indeed to any portion of the sacred text exceeding a 
 single verse, the fact is carefully indicated by a peculiar 
 notation. Thus in the margin of Ex. xxi. i, "To ver. 17, 
 Dent. 5. 6 — 21" (the name of the book being printed in 
 itaHc type), intimates that Ex. xx. i — 17 is in substance 
 identical with Deut. v. 6 — 21. Such instances occur very 
 frequently, especially in the books of Samuel and Kings 
 compared with Chronicles, and in the first three or Synoptic 
 Gospels. Here again it has not been thought advisable to 
 repeat in a later passage the textual references already given 
 in an earlier passage in great measure resembling it. Such 
 as are found in the second passage either belong to it alone, 
 or are intended to direct attention to its divergencies from 
 the first one: e.g. "Compare 2 Sam. 10. 18" in the margin 
 of I Chr. xix. 18. 
 
 (6) The parallel is frequently a real one in the original 
 tongues, although it appears faintly or not at all in the 
 Authorized Version. In this case (Heb.), (Chald.), or (Gk.), 
 as the case may be, is annexed to the citation, to give 
 notice of the fact: e.g. Lev. xi. 17. "Where several texts are 
 cited, and this is true of two or more of them, the expression 
 is varied to "in the Heb.", "in the Gk.": e.g. Deut. xxxiii. 
 27, where the notation happens to relate to all the three 
 places in the Psalms. Whensoever, in the margin of the 
 New Testament, (Gk.) is set after a quotation from the Old, 
 it is intimated that the Septuagint version agrees with the 
 
Parallel References. 125 
 
 New Testament: e.g. Matt. xxvi. 12. In a few instances, 
 and for special reasons, the word (Septuagint) has been 
 printed at length. 
 
 (7) If, on the contrary, the resemblance between two 
 or more passages belong only to the English, and have no 
 respect to the original, (Eng.) or (English) is added to the 
 quotation. Such notices are designed to gather in one 
 view words nearly obsolete, or otherwise to throw light 
 upon the phraseology of the Authorized Version : e.g. Gen. 
 xlv. 6; I Sam. ix. 5 ; i Kin. xx. 11; 2 Chr. xxvi. 14; Dan. 
 vi. 3; 2 Esdr. xvi. 49; Tobit iv. 14; vi. 12; Matt. x. 10; 
 xiii. 20; xiv. 8; xvii. 12, 25; xx. 11; xxiv. 48; xxvi. 67; 
 xxvii. 39; Mark x. 44; Luke i. 54; vi. 32; vii. 4; viii. 23; 
 xiv. 32; I Tim. ii. 9. Compare Judg. xii. 14. 
 
 (8) Lastly, as a note of interrogation (?) has been em- 
 ployed to bring into question the references both of the 
 standard of 16 11 and of its more recent editors (p. 120), 
 so it has been occasionally employed for the same purpose 
 with certain that appear in the Paragraph Bible either alone, 
 or with little countenance elsewhere : e.g. '''1 Chr. 27.21" cited 
 for "Iddo" in i Kin. iv. 14. Names of places and persons 
 are frequently so marked, if the orthography be somewhat 
 varied: e.g. "Ramah", Josh, xviii. 24. In Judg. xviii. 30, 
 by illustrating "Gershom" from "Ex. 2. 22 ?& 18. 3 ?" atten- 
 tion is directed to the proposed substitution of "Moses" 
 instead of ''Manasseh", a reading both probable in itself, 
 and supported by weighty and varied authorities. In the 
 same spirit, an attempt has frequently been made to convey 
 some notion of the relative value of the marginal renderings 
 (see above, pp. 41 — 59) as compared with those in the text, 
 by means of passages cited to illustrate one or both of them : 
 e.g. Esther vi. i: Ps. vi. 6. 
 
 Advantage has also been taken of the same opportu- 
 
126 Sect. F7.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(ii.\). 
 
 nity to insert in the margin a great number of passages 
 tending to illustrate the internal connection and relative 
 dates of the several books of the Old Testament, which have 
 been the most subjected in modern times to criticism more 
 or less sober and profound. Such references as are made to 
 the Pentateuch in Judg. xix. 7, 8; 2 Sam. xiv. 7, are so 
 many additional proofs that the diction of the oldest books 
 of the Bible clave to the memory, and was wrought into the 
 literary style even of the earliest surviving writers after the 
 conquest of Canaan. Nothing short of actual collation of 
 parallel texts, undertaken by the student for himself, can 
 cause him to realize the extent to which the peculiar lan- 
 guage of the book of Job has influenced those which fol- 
 lowed it, or can do justice to its claim to the most venerable 
 antiquity. Thus too the resemblances between Zech. i. — 
 viii. and ix. — xiv. have been diligently recorded : while in 
 regard to the prophecies of Isaiah it may be confidently 
 affirmed that no unprejudiced scholar, who shall but faith- 
 fully examine the numberless coincidences both in thought 
 and expression between the first thirty-nine and last twenty- 
 seven chapters of his book (coincidences which are all the 
 more instructive by reason of their often being very minute 
 and sometimes even lying below the surface), will ever again 
 admit into his mind the faintest doubt, whether the two 
 several portions of that inspired volume are the production 
 of one author or of more. 
 
 The compilation of this virtually new body of textual 
 references has been greatly aided by Wetstein's only too 
 copious collections from the Septuagint in the notes to his 
 Greek Testament (175 1 — 2), and yet more by two laborious 
 volumes, to which the editor has been more largely indebted 
 than he knows how to express; — Canon Wilson's accurate 
 and exhaustive "English, Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon and 
 Concordance" {Second editiofi 1866 : he died 1873, set. 90) es- 
 
Bible Paragraphs. 127 
 
 pecially valuable io\ the attention paid therein to the marginal 
 notes; and Wigram's "Hebraist's Vade Mecum" (1867), 
 which, answering as it does many of the purposes of that 
 great desideratum of sacred literature, a real Hebrew Con- 
 cordance, has been his hourly companion ever since it was 
 published. He has also enjoyed the benefit of using for the 
 Poetical and Prophetic books, that glory of the Clarendon 
 Press, the "Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt" (1867 — 
 1871) of Dr Field; whose Latin version of the Hebrew 
 passages cited throughout the work, by reason of its elegance 
 and precision no less than from an almost instinctive per- 
 ception of the true sense of the original in cases of difficulty, 
 leaves us nothing to regret save its fragmentary character, 
 and begets in the student an earnest longing for a continu- 
 ous translation, at least of these harder portions of the Old 
 Testament, from the same able and accomplished hand. 
 
 Section VIL 
 
 Miscellaneous observations relating to the present woi'k, and 
 general Conclusion. 
 
 It is obvious that the practice of printing the English 
 Bible in sections or paragraphs accommodated to the sense 
 (the notation of the chapters and verses being set in the 
 margin), which Mr Reeves the King's Printer introduced 
 early in the present century, and in which he has found so i 
 many imitators, is in substance only a return to the fashion \ 
 that prevailed in our early versions, before the Genevan 
 New Testament of 1557 unfortunately broke up the text 
 into divisions at once so minute and so arbitrary as the 
 verses invented by Robert Stephen. "The subdivision of 
 the books of Sacred Scripture into chapters and verses, 
 without regard to the sense, and frequently to its great 
 injury, has thrown a most serious obstacle in the way of 
 
128 Seel. V/I.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(i\i). 
 
 common readers." It has given rise to "a very erroneous 
 impression, that the Bible is rather a collection of apoph- 
 thegms, or disconnected sentences, than composed of 
 regular histories and treatises on religion, which have their 
 separate topics and connexions." "It is a method peculiar 
 to the Bible, and confined to translations alone. Yet the 
 word of God is not deserving of such an injurious peculiarity 
 as this\" Thus clearly is the case stated by an editor who 
 seems to have been the first to introduce this simple plan 
 into the United States of America, and who has certainly 
 carried it out with singular skill and discretion. 
 
 For indeed the division of the sacred text into sections 
 suitable for general use will not be deemed an easy matter 
 by any one who has essayed it. If we look only to the 
 broad and prominent breaks in a Bible narrative or dis- 
 course, they will usually be found too far apart for the 
 reader's convenience: if the subordinate members be sepa- 
 rated from each other, the result will often be a virtual return 
 to the discarded verse divisions. Something between these 
 two extremes is to be aimed at, and in this effort there is 
 room as well for much honest difference of opinion, as for 
 the exercise of careful discrimination and a subtil faculty of 
 analysis. From the marks of paragraph division (U) em- 
 ployed for the first time in the Authorized Version, little 
 help can be derived. They are unequally and capriciously 
 distributed, and in both issues of 1611 and in the Bible of 
 1613 they cease altogether after Acts xx. 36: nor have they 
 any perceptible connection with the headings of the chapters, 
 hereafter to be mentioned. The editor of the Cambridge 
 Paragraph Bible would have been glad, in the prosecution 
 of this portion of his task, if he could have followed rather 
 
 ^ The Holy Bible with the text Nourse. Boston and Philadelphia, 
 of thecommouTranslation arranged 1836. Preface, pp. 1,2. 
 in Paragraphs, &c. By James 
 
Ari'angement of Hebrew Poetry. 129 
 
 than preceded the publication of the new Church Lectionary 
 of 1 87 1. It is, however, with great satisfaction that on com- 
 paring the paragraphs in this vokime with the beginnings 
 and endings of the Lessons as appointed by the Royal 
 Commissioners, he has been able to note a resemblance 
 between the two which is quite remarkable, due allowance 
 being always made for the motives which sometimes cause 
 a Church Lesson to commence or leave off at a certain 
 place, irrespective of considerations suggested by the 
 sense. 
 
 The poetical portions of the Old Testament and Apo- 
 crypha, as well as a very few passages of the New Testa- 
 ment^, have been arranged in the Paragraph Bible accord- 
 ing to the principles first enunciated by Bishop Lowth, and 
 modified and improved upon by his successors. The series 
 of couplets or triplets of parallel lines is furthermore broken 
 everywhere by divisions (similar to those in the prose books) 
 suggested by the sense, which throughout Job (as repre- 
 sented by Delitzsch), and in some of the Psalms (e.g. xHi., 
 xliii.; Ixxxix.; cvii.) may be regarded as stanzas, often though 
 by no means always of uniform length. The thirteen alpha- 
 betical poems ^ are distinguished by Hebrew letters at the 
 proper places, so that an English reader may form some 
 notion of the grounds on which the Lowthian system of 
 Hebrew parallelism ultimately rests. Here again a difficulty 
 often occurs which is at times unavoidable in a version made 
 before the true laws of the poetry were ascertained, in that 
 
 1 Luke i. 46—55; 68—79; ii- ^^^t^- ^^^'^- (co^^P^i^e Luke xi.), 
 
 14; 29—32. Rev. xviii. 2 — 24. have been set each in a separate 
 
 Also, in imitation of some of the paragraph. 
 
 earUest Greek manuscripts, the 2 pg. jx.; x. (imperfect) ; xxv. ; 
 
 Beatitudes (Matt. v. 3—12 ; Luke xxxiv. ; xxxvii.; cxi.; cxii.; cxix.; 
 
 vi. 20—26), the short parables of cxlv. Prov. xxxi. 10 — 31. Lam. 
 
 Matt, xiii., and the eight woes of i. ; ii.; iii. ; iv. 
 
 s. 9 
 
130 Sect. V/I.] Autho7-ized Version of the Bible {idw). 
 
 the order of the English, departing for good reasons from that 
 of the original, forbids a correct distribution of the verse into 
 its proper members. Instances may be noticed in Job xxxvii. 
 13, 21. Ps. xxxi. 18; Ixviii. 23; Ixxiv. 6; Ixxv. 8; xci. 9; 
 xcviii, i; cxix. 4; cxx. i; cxxix. 5; cxxxii. 12; cxxxiv. 3; 
 cxxxvii. 2. Prov. viii. 2, 3; xxiv. 11. Isai. xxviii. 4. Mic. iv. 8. 
 Nah. iii. 3. Zeph. iii. 17. Zech, ix. i. Mal. i. 3. Ecclus. i. 2, 
 3; xviii. 6; xxvi. 9; xxxiii. 19; xl. 29; xlviii. 22. Not that 
 we should be over anxious to maintain an equable length 
 for the lines, as Nourse too often does, dividing (for example) 
 Mal. iv. 5 at the word "coming" instead of "prophet," in 
 violation of the sense, and against the Masoretic points, 
 which, through some happy instinct of their authors, seldom 
 lead us wrong. More considerable is the perplexity, in 
 dealing with writers that pass gradually from what might 
 well be deem^ed poetry into rhetorical prose, and so back 
 again, to determine the precise point at which the poetical 
 structure should begin or terminate. This was found 
 especially the case in Jeremiah and the earlier chapters of 
 Zechariah, wherein another mind might easily arrive at a 
 different result. Portions also of Ecclesiastes (ch. vii. i — 14; 
 X. I — xii. 7) and 2 Esdras xvi., are imperfectly metrical, 
 though printed as prose ; v/hile on the other hand the tone 
 of Zephaniah is less elevated than is usual in poetry. We 
 notice a burst of poetic fervour in so prosaic a book as 
 Daniel (ch. ii. 20 — 23), while the last prayer of David 
 (i Chr. xxix. 10 — 19), which began in the same high strain, 
 gradually sinks to a lower level. Passages of the hymn in 
 Neh. ix. 5 &c., are among the latest breathings of an ex- 
 piring literature of holy song. The opening of Wisdom 
 again is quite as capable of being thrown into parallel lines 
 as Ecclesiasticus, yet as the book proceeds (though it is the 
 work of a single writer and composed on a regular plan), it 
 insensibly swells into the ornate periods of the later Greek 
 
Ordinary Chapters and Verses. 
 
 i^i 
 
 style \ How wholly unsuitable some parts of it are for re- 
 duction into parallel lines may be seen in the edition of 
 O. T. Fritzsche {Libri Apocryphi V. T. 187 1), yet both he 
 and W. J. Deane, in his valuable edition of the Book of 
 Wisdom (18S1), mostly follow the line divisions of Codex 
 Alexandrinus. 
 
 We are very little concerned with the chapters and verses 
 of ordinary Bibles, though they should not be interfered 
 with needlessly. In the Apocryphal additions to Esther, 
 nothing can be more confused or preposterous than the 
 order of the matter and the numbering of the chapters in our 
 own Version, and to some extent in the Clementine Vulgate 
 and earlier English Bibles. By adopting Jerome's arrange- 
 ment, and omitting his explanatory notes, we have as a 
 result, among other inconsistencies, the interpretation of 
 Mardocheus' dream before the dream itself^ In other cases 
 the divisions of chapters may be disregarded without scruple, 
 whensoever they appear erroneous or unnecessary. Thus 
 with the Hebrew v/e should join Lev. vi. i — 7 with ch. v. 
 Connect also Josh. v. 15 with ch. vi. ; Isai. ii. 22 with ch. 
 iii. ; Isai. x. i — 4 with ch. ix. ; Jer. xix. 14, 15 with ch. xx.; 
 Ezek. XX. 45 — 50 with ch. xxi, (the parable with its solution), 
 as in the Hebrew (which also rightly joins Hos. xi. 12 with 
 ch. xii. ; and Nah. i. 15 with ch, ii.) ; Amos ii. i — 3, or i — 
 5 with ch. i. ; Ecclus. vi. i with ch. v. 15 ; Matt. xv. 39 with 
 ch. xvi. ; xix. 30 with ch. xx. ; Mark ix. i with ch. viii. ; the first 
 clause of Acts viii. with ch. vii. ; i Cor. xi. i with ch. x. ; 2 Cor. 
 V. I with ch. iv.; vii. i with ch. vi. ; Col. iv. i with ch. iii. ; Rev. 
 viii. I with ch. vii. Nor can anything be worse than the verse 
 divisions at times, especially in the Old Testament, e.g. Ps. 
 
 ^ "Grandiloquus, cothurnatus, SDiith's Dictionary of the Bible, 
 
 tumidus" are Lowth's expressive Coverdale and the Bishops' Bible 
 
 epithets. Be Sacra Focsi. Prae- get rid of the difficulty by omitting 
 
 lect. XXIV. ch. X. 4 — xi. i altogether. 
 
 2 Bp. Lord A. C. Hervey in 
 
132 Sect. VII.] AutJiorized Version of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 Ixxviii. 30, 31; xcv. 7, 8; Isai. i. 16, 17. We may also 
 notice that in the Song of the Three Holy Children the 
 modern verses are from the beginning one in advance of those 
 of 161 1 (see Appendix A), and that the English verses in 
 Luke i. 74, 75 ; vii. 18, 19; John i. 38, 39; Acts ix. 28, 29; 
 xi. 25, 26; xiii. 32, 33; xix. 40, 41; xxiv. 2, 3 ; 2 Cor. 
 ii. 12, 13 ; V. 14, 15 ; xi. 8, 9 ; xiii. 12, 13 ; Eph. i. 10, 11 : 
 iii. 17, 18; Phil. iii. 13, 14; i Thess. ii. 11, 12; Heb. vii. 
 20, 21 (where Elzevir 1624 agrees with the Engl.); x. 22, 25 
 (widi Beza); i John ii. 13, 14 (in some editions); 3 John 
 13, 14; Apoc. xii. 18 or xiii. i (butTomson's Geneva 1606 and 
 the Bishops' of 1602 are said by Dr Hort to agree with the 
 Greek); xviii. 16, 17 differ slightly from those in ordinary 
 Greek Testaments \ 
 
 As regards the headings of the chapters, as also those set 
 over the several columns of the text, nothing considerable 
 would be lost by their omission. The column headings of 
 necessity varied more or less for every edition which did not 
 (like the black-letter books of 161 7, 1634, and that of 1640 
 very nearly) correspond with the standard of 16 11 page for 
 page. The headings summing up the contents of each 
 chapter do not much resemble those previously given either 
 in the Genevan or in the Great and Bishops' Bibles (which 
 two in this particular are almost identical), but seem to be 
 quite original. In the early chapters of the Acts of the 
 Apostles they are inordinately long. The variations between 
 our present headings and those of 161 1, other than mere 
 corrections of the press, are but twelve in number, that pre- 
 fixed to Ps. cxlix. being the only one of importance ^ Dr 
 
 ^ We hardly know how to recog- vocant, versiculos, opus dis- 
 
 nise the claim set up by Robert tinximus, id, vetustissima Graeca 
 
 Stephen, in his Greek Testament Latinaque ipsius N.T. exemplaria 
 
 of 155 1, of being the earliest to secuti, I'ecimus." 
 
 divide the sacred text into verses: - Where "that power M'hich he 
 
 "Quod autem per quosdam, ut hath given to the Church to rule 
 
Headings of Chapters and columns. 
 
 Blayney, however, for his edition of 1769, gcive what may be 
 called "a New Version of these headings, bearing somewhat 
 of the same relation to the Old that Tate and Brady does to 
 Sternhold and Hopkins. It has been stigmatized by some 
 as a doctrinal depravation of them, and praised by others as 
 an improvement. It is in fact a modernization or dilation 
 of them, with little systematic difference of doctrine, but with 
 less force of it, giving however in many cases a better account 
 of the real contents of the chapters than the old'." This 
 portion of his labours Blayney speaks of with complacency 
 in his Report to the Delegates of the Clarendon P^-ess (see 
 below, Appendix D) ; but whatever might be its merits, it 
 met with no sort of acceptance. Oxford Bibles have re- 
 turned long since to the headings of 161 1; his changes were 
 never adopted at Cambridge. It was felt, perhaps, that 
 there is much comment of this kind in the original edition 
 which long prescription alone has persuaded men to tolerate, 
 and his work was rejected not because it was bad, but be- 
 cause it was new. 
 
 The chronological dates placed in the margin of our 
 modern Bibles are derived from that of Bishop Lloyd in 
 1 701 (see above, p. 26, 27) without any pretence on the 
 part of any one of vouching for their correctness. They are 
 in substance taken from Archbishop Ussher's Annates V. et 
 N. Pestame7iti (1650 — 4), and are beyond doubt sufficiently 
 
 the consciences of men" is dis- heading of Ecckis. xxxiv. 18 the 
 
 erectly curtailed in the edition of words ran "The ofifering of the 
 
 1762 by the omission of the ancient," until Blayney substituted 
 
 last six words, that of 1769 "unjust" for "ancient." On this 
 
 further amending by substi- subject the editor is much in- 
 
 tuting "his saints" for "the debted to an obliging communica- 
 
 Church," which latter some tion from the Rev. C. K. Paul, of 
 
 modern Bibles still retain. D'Oyly Bailie, Wimborne. 
 
 and Mant stand to the words of ^ Grote MS. (see above, p. 23 
 
 1611. Observe also (with Bp, note), p. 18. 
 
 Charles Wordsworth) that in the 
 
134 '5'^^^. Z-^//.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\(i\\). 
 
 exact to be a real help to the reader, the data on which they 
 are constructed being always assumed as true. In the 
 history of the later kings of Judah modern researches have 
 not been able to suggest a variation from them of more than 
 two years. The dates according to the Greek reckoning, set 
 in the Paragraph Bible under those of the Hebrew in the 
 first six books of the Bible, are grounded upon the well- 
 known differences in respect to numerals between the text 
 of the Hebrew and that of the Septuagint, in the fifth and 
 eleventh chapters of Genesis. Bp. Lloyd's dates have not 
 been materially tampered with since they were first brought 
 into our Bibles, though in some copies they are repeated 
 more frequently than in others. Lloyd, and after him the 
 books of 1762 and 1769, had assigned to the ninth chapter 
 of Zechariah the date of B.C. 587 (being 67 years earlier 
 than that of his first chapter), in accordance with an opinion, 
 more plausible than solid, to which Joseph Mede first lent 
 the weight of his profound learning, that the last six chapters 
 of that prophecy are the composition of some earlier writer, 
 who flourished about the period of the Captivity. Modern 
 Bibles later than 1835 ^^^^'^ substituted in ch. ix. the date of 
 B.C. 517; in Bagster's edition of 1846 it is reduced to 
 B.C. 510, in the American of 1867 to B.C. 487, which is 
 much too lov/. A mark of interrogation may simply be 
 placed after this and some other questionable dates. The year 
 B.C. 79T, alleged for the eclipse referred to in Amos viii. 9, 
 being now known to be incorrect, other more possible dates 
 have been substituted within brackets. In Jer. xxvii. i, "b. c. 
 598" is omitted altogether, as it rests on the needless sup- 
 position that for "Jehoiakim" in the text we ought to read 
 "Zedekiah." The like remedy has been applied to Isai. ix. 
 8 and x. i, which obviously belong to the same idyl or 
 ode, and are connected by the same refrain : yet the one 
 part of it is assigned to B.C. 738, the other to B.C. 713. It 
 
Marginal dates. 135 
 
 would be well to set a query after the date (b. c. 862) 
 of the prophecy of Jonah, inasmuch as it is nearly certain 
 that the Twelve Minor Prophets stand in the Canon in 
 chronological order: and certainly on comparing Mic. vi. 16, 
 the third chapter of that book must have been written before 
 the fall of Samaria, not eleven years after it (b. c. 710). In 
 the Second Prologue to Ecclesiasticus "the eight and 
 thirtieth year " being seemingly that of the writer's life, not 
 of the reign of Euergetes, instead of B.C. xt^t^ we should 
 probably read some earlier time. The few dates added in 
 the Paragraph Bible are included in brackets, and may per- 
 haps be regarded as at once convenient and certain: such 
 as that on Esther xi. i. It is not easy to approve of the 
 boldness of the editor of 1762, who affixes to Ps. cxx. 
 "cir. 1058," apparently on the authority of the chapter 
 heading which assumes that Doeg is the enemy referred to, 
 as indeed a comparison of ver. 4 with Ps. Hi. i, renders not 
 improbable. 
 
 The present is scarcely a fit opportunity for discussing ^ 
 at length the merits and faults of the Authorized Version, 
 which " so laborious, so generally accurate, so close, so 
 abhorrent of paraphrase, so grave and weighty in word and 
 rhythm, so intimately bound up with the religious convic- 
 tions and associations of the English people'" will never 
 yield its hard earned supremacy, save to some reverential 
 and well-considered Revision of which it has been adopted 
 as the basis, that shall be happy enough to retain its cha- 
 racteristic excellencies, while amending its venial errors and 
 
 ^ Preface to The Gospel of S. an expression as "that that" Ezek. 
 
 yohn revised by Five Clergymen^ xxxvi. 36; Dan. xi. ^(i\ Jonah, ii. 
 
 p. VI. In regard to the rhythm 9; Zech. xi. 9 ibis), 16 — all the 
 
 it may be said that those can best work of one Company — is common 
 
 appreciate the Translators' happy in so musical a contemporary wri- 
 
 skill, who have tried to improve ter as Fletcher. 
 upon their version. Even such 
 
 y 
 
136 Sect. VII.] AutJiorizcd Version of tJie Bible {i()i\). 
 
 supplying its unavoidable defects. Yet it may not be im- 
 proper to touch briefly on one or two particulars, which 
 have not been prominently noted by others, but have im- 
 pressed the writer's mind in the prosecution of his laborious, 
 yet most interesting task. 
 
 First then we mark great inequality in the execution 
 of the several portions of this version. The limits of life 
 and human patience would forbid the whole Bible (includ- 
 ing the Apocrypha), from being committed to the care of 
 a single Company, but it was surely a mistake to divide 
 the whole body of Translators into six parties. The Bishops' 
 Bible indeed seems to have had a fresh translator for al- 
 most every book^, and the inconsistencies which such a 
 plan must needs engender may have been one of the causes 
 which hindered that version from obtaining general accept- 
 ance. No doubt it had been wisely provided by the 
 King's ninth and tenth Listi'iidions that "As any one Com- 
 pany hath despatched any book..., they shall send it to 
 the rest to be considered of seriously and judiciously ; for 
 His Majesty is very careful in this point": as also that 
 "If any Company doubt or differ upon any place... the 
 difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which 
 is to be of the chief persons of each company at the end 
 of the work." But our very meagre information respecting 
 
 ^ Fourteen of the sacred books ployed nowhere appear. But even 
 have appended to them the ini- in regard to the present Authorized 
 tials of their translators, eight of Translation, tradition has assigned 
 these being Bishops, so far as a share in the final revision to Dr 
 they can be identified; but "they Thomas Bilson, Bishop of Win- 
 do not indicate all the contribu- Chester, "whose name appears in no 
 tors." Westcott, General Viczu of list of the six Companies. Observe 
 the History of the Ejiglish Bible, what is said of him and of Miles 
 p. 135. This last statement is Smith (see above, pp. 12 note4, 39) 
 plainly true both from the manner in the Decrees of the Synod of 
 inwhich the initials are distributed, Dort (below, p. 264). William 
 and because the names of some Eyre's review has been mentioned 
 persons known to have been em- above, p. 13 note 2. 
 
The six Companies of Revisers. 137 
 
 the progress of the Translators gives us no great reason to be- 
 lieve that this wholesome device was carried out in practice 
 (see above, p. 13), while internal evidence points decidedly 
 to a contrary conclusion \ Certain it is that the six or twelve 
 who met at Stationers' Hall during the nine months which 
 immediately preceded publication had mechanical work 
 enough on their hands in carrying the sheets through the 
 press, without troubling themselves much about higher 
 matters. The first Westminster Company undertook the 
 historical books from Genesis down to the end of 2 Kings, 
 and included the great names of Andrewes then Dean of 
 Westminster, of Overall then Dean of S. Paul's, and of 
 Adrian de Saravia, by birth a Fleming, at that time Pre- 
 bendary of Westminster, but best known as the bosom 
 friend and spiritual counsellor of saintlike Richard Hooker. 
 Compared with other portions of Holy Scripture their share 
 in the work may seem an easy one, yet the eminent suc- 
 cess of the whole enterprise is largely due to the simple 
 dignity of their style, and to the mingled prudence and bold- 
 ness wherewith they so blended together the idioms of two 
 very diverse languages, that the reader is almost tempted 
 to believe that the genius of his native tongue must have 
 some subtil affinity with the Hebrew. Not inferior to theirs A* 
 in merit, but far surpassing it in difficulty, is the work of 
 the third, or first Oxford Company, the Prophets from 
 
 1 One instance of this lack of wrongly or rightly matters not. 
 
 consistency observable in the dif- In Ezek. xxxiii. 30 we find " still 
 
 ferent parts of our Translation, are talking;" in Mai. iii. 16 
 
 the more minute the better for "spake often;" three verses be- 
 
 our purpose, will serve to illus- fore "spoken so much," where 
 
 trate a statement which is notori- 1629 so little understands what is 
 
 ously true. The Oxford Com- intended as to put ''''so ?}uich" in 
 
 pany, which revised the Prophets, italics. This Niphal form occurs 
 
 was careful to render the Niphal only once elsewhere, Ps. cxix. 23, 
 
 conjugation of "121 with some where the second Company simply 
 
 intensity of meaning, whether has " speak." 
 
138 Sed. VII. ] A uthorized Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ). 
 
 Isaiah to Malachi inclusive. This body was presided over 
 by Dr John Harding, Regius Professor of Hebrew [1591 
 — 8; 1604 — 10], in the room of the great Puritan John 
 Rainolds', President of Corpus Christi College [d. 1607], 
 who is reputed to have first suggested the new translation 
 at the Hampton Court Conference (1603 — 4), full three 
 years before it was actually commenced. This party in- 
 cluded Dr Richard Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln College 
 [1590 — 1620], afterwards Regius Professor of Hebrew [i 610 
 — 1620], whose testimony to the anxious pains devoted to 
 the version is preserved by Isaac Walton, and will be most 
 readily credited by those whose privilege it has been to 
 bear a part in similar conferences, directed to the same 
 great end". It needs but the comparison of a single chap- 
 ter of Isaiah, for instance, as rendered by the Authorized 
 Translation, with that in the Bishops' Bible which was 
 adopted as the ground of their labours, to estimate very 
 highly the improvements effected by this third Com- 
 pany. The common notion that the Minor Prophets are 
 less felicitously rendered than the four Greater, must be 
 modified by the consideration that three or four of the 
 twelve, as well from their pregnant brevity as from the 
 
 ^ So spelt, as Dr Newth tells the Doctor's friend's house, where 
 
 me, on the title pages of his books, after some other conference the 
 
 and on his monument in his Col- Doctor told him, he "might have 
 
 lege Chapel. preached more useful doctrine, 
 
 ^ "The Doctor going to a Pa- and not have filled his auditors' 
 
 rish Church in Derbyshire... found eai"s with needless exceptions 
 
 the young preacher to have no against the late translation; and 
 
 more discretion than to waste a for that word for which he offered 
 
 great part of the hour allotted for to that poor congregation three 
 
 his sermon in exceptions against reasons why it ought to have been 
 
 the late translation of several translated as he said, he and others 
 
 words (not expecting such a hearer had considered all of them, and 
 
 as Dr Kilbye), and shewed three found thirteen more considerable 
 
 reasons why a particular word reasons why it was translated as 
 
 should have been otherwise trans- printed." Walton, Life of San- 
 
 lated. When Evening Prayer was dcjson, p. 367 (Zouch, 1807). 
 ended, the preacher was invited to 
 
Relative merits of the Companies of Revisers. 139 
 
 obscurity of their allusions, are among the very hardest 
 books of the Bible in the original, whose difficulties no 
 faithful translator would wish to dissemble or conceal. 
 Respecting the second, or first Cambridge Company, which 
 sustained irreparable loss by the death of Edward Lively, 
 Regius Professor of Hebrew [1580 — -1606], before their task 
 was fairly begun, his successor also, R. Spalding, appa- 
 rently dying a year after, it may be confessed that its ver- 
 sion of Job is very unsatisfactory, nor indeed could it well 
 be otherwise before the breaking forth of that flood of 
 light which Albert Schultens long afterwards (1737) shed 
 upon it from the cognate languages. A more legitimate 
 subject of complaint is the prosaic tone of its translation 
 of the Psalms, which, however exact and elaborate, is so 
 spiritless as to be willingly used by but few that are familiar 
 with the version in the Book of Common Prayer; a recen- 
 sion which, though derived immediately from the Great 
 Bible, is in substance the work of that consummate master 
 of rhythmical prose. Bishop Miles Coverdale\ Of the 
 other three Companies it will suffice to re-echo the general 
 verdict, that the Epistles, entrusted to persons sitting at 
 Westminster of whom little is now known, are worse done than 
 any other part of the Canonical Scriptures, and bear no com- 
 parison with the Gospels, the Acts (which book is especially 
 good, as indeed is its prototype in the preceding version, 
 from the hand of Bishop Cox of Ely), and the Apocalypse, 
 
 ^ Burnet {History of the Re- unlawfullet or search." We learn 
 fortnation. Part HI. Book 5) knows from Dr Eadie [Ens^Ush Bible, 
 so little about Coverdale and his Vol. I. p. 432) that Queen Mary 
 English style as to assert that "On released Coverdale at the earnest 
 the 19th of February [1554 — 5], and renewed entreaty of Christian 
 some small regard was had to II., king of Denmark, whose chap- 
 Miles Coverdale, as being a fo- lain, J. M. Macalpine, was mar- 
 reigner; for he was a Dane: he ried to the sister of Coverdale's 
 had a passport to go to Denmark, wife, 
 with two servants, without any 
 
140 Sect. V//.] Authorized Version of tJic Bible (^i(i\\). 
 
 as revised by the second Oxford Company, on which 
 served Sir Henry Savile, then the most famous Greek scho- 
 lar in England. In the New Testament, as was both right 
 and almost necessary, the renderings of the older English 
 versions were more closely adhered to than in the Old. 
 Of the performance of the fourth, or second Cambridge 
 Company, to which the Apocrypha was consigned, little 
 favourable can be said. It was the earliest party to com- 
 plete its share, as appears from the fact that John Bois (see 
 above, pp. 12, 22) was transferred to the first Cambridge 
 Company after his proper task herein was completed'. A 
 formal correction of the text, often so obviously corrupt, 
 might have been impossible with the means within their 
 reach; yet it required very little critical discrimination to 
 perceive the vast superiority of that which they perpetually 
 appeal to as tlie "Roman edition" (see above, p. 47) over the 
 older recensions of the Complutensian and of Aldus. For 
 the rest, they are contented to leave many a rendering of 
 the Bishops' Bible as they found it, when nearly any change 
 must have been for the better; even where their prede- 
 cessor sets them a better example they resort to undigni- 
 fied, mean, almost vulgar words and phrases "; and on the 
 
 ^ Yet John Selden, who was translation, the rest holding in 
 
 twenty-seven years old in i^n, their hands some Bible, either of 
 
 and must have had means of in- the learned tongues, or French 
 
 formation not open to us, is repre- [^Olivcfan 1535, The Pastors 1588], 
 
 sented in his I'ahle Talk (p. 6) as Spanish \Pind 1553, De Reyna 
 
 speaking thus: "The translation 1569, the Valencia Bible of 1478 
 
 in King James' time took an ex- revised by Dc Valera 1602], Ita- 
 
 cellent way. That part of the lian {Bncccioli 1532?, or more 
 
 Bible was given to him who was probably Diodati 1607], &c. If 
 
 most excellent in such a tongue — they found any fault, they spoke; 
 
 as the Apocrypha to Andrew if not, he read on." We hear no- 
 
 Downes" [Regius Professor of thing from him of Luther's German 
 
 Greek, 1585 — 1625]. He adds [1522, &c.], which, however, is no 
 
 moreover this interesting piece of doubt the "Dutch" of the Trans- 
 
 information, to whatever part of lators'' Preface, a passage that 
 
 thework it may apply : "Then they Selden probably had in his mind, 
 
 met together, and one read the - Such are the colloquial forms, 
 
Purity and freedom of its style. 141 
 
 whole they convey to the reader's mind the painful im- 
 pression of having disparaged the importance of their own 
 work, or of having imperfectly realised the truth that what 
 is worth doing at all is worth doing welP. 
 
 Nor can the attentive student of the Authorized version 
 fail to marvel at the perfect and easy command over the 
 English language exhibited by its authors on every page. 
 The fulness and variety of their diction, the raciness of 
 their idiomatic resources, seem almost to defy imitation, 
 while they claim our just and cheerful admiration. We 
 need not extenuate that great error of judgment which is 
 acknowledged to be the capital defect of the Translation, 
 especially in the New Testament, in that the same foreign 
 word is perpetually translated by several English ones, while 
 on the other hand a single English word is made to repre- 
 sent two or three in the original, and that too in the same 
 context, where the cogency of the argument or the perspi- 
 cuity of the narrative absolutely depends on identity in the 
 rendering. But in avoiding this conspicuous fault of the 
 men of 161 1, some modern revisers whose efforts are already 
 before the public have fallen into the opposite mistake of 
 forcing the same English word to stand for the same Hebrew 
 
 "He sticks not" i Esdr. iv. 21; relative merits of the several por- 
 
 " Cocker thy child " Ecclus. xxx. 9 ; tions of our version differs only in 
 
 "a shrewd turn" Ecclus. viii. 19; one particular from that of its 
 
 "get the day" (yet the verbal sturdy opponent Dr Robert Cell : 
 
 play of the Greek is thus kept up) " The further we proceed in survey 
 
 2 Mace. V. 6 ; "he is not for our of the Scripture, the Translation 
 
 turn" Wisd. ii. 12; "sour beha- is the more faulty, as the Hagio- 
 
 viour" 2 Mace. xiv. 30. Add the grapha more than the Historical 
 
 mere archaisms "brickie" Wisd. Scripture, and the Prophets more 
 
 XV. 13; "the party" Tobit vi. 7; than the Hagiographa [?], and the 
 
 "pensions" (kXtj^ous) i Esdr. iv. Apocrypha most of all; and gene- 
 
 56 (Bp.); "liberties" (opiois) 1 rally the New more than the Old 
 
 Mace. X. 43 (Bp.). We find no- Testament." {An Essay tozvard 
 
 thing like this elsewhere in our the Amendment of the last English 
 
 version. Translation of the Bible^ 1659. 
 
 ^ The foregoing estimate of the Preface, pp. 38, 39.) 
 
142 Sect. VII?\ Authorized Version of the Bible, (161 1). 
 
 or Greek one where there is no real need for preserving 
 such slavish uniformity, thus at once impoverishing our 
 native tongue which is so much more copious than either of 
 the others, and casting over the version an air of baldness 
 very painful to a cultivated taste. Let us take for an ex- 
 ample of the beautiful flexibility of their English style the 
 numberless devices our Translators resort to while endea- 
 vouring to convey the intensive force of the Hebrew gerun- 
 dial infinitive when used with some finite form of the self- 
 same verb, of which the earliest example occurs in Gen. iii. 
 4, "Ye shall not surely die." The passages are cited almost 
 at random and might be multiplied indefinitely. 
 
 I Sam. ii. 16, Let them not fail to burn the fat. 1 Sam. xiv. 14, 
 we must needs die (after the Bishops'); xvii. 10, shall utterly melt; 
 16, speedily pass over; xviii. 2, I will surely go forth; 3, if we flee 
 away (with the Bishops'); 25, came apace (Bishops'); xx. 18, They 
 were wont to speak (margin, They plainly spake), i Kin. ii. 37, (42), 
 thou shalt know for certain that thou shalt surely die ; iii. 26, 27, in 
 no wise slay it (Bishops'); ix. 6, If ye shall at all turn, i Chr. iv. 10, 
 Oh that thou wouldest bless me indeed (Bishops'). Neh. i. 7, We 
 have dealt very corruptly against thee ("grievously sinned," Bishops'). 
 Esther iv. 14, If thou altogether holdest thy peace. Job vi. 2, Oh 
 that my grief were throughly weighed ("truly weighed" Bishops'); 
 xiii. 17 and xxi. 2, Hear diligently (Bishops'); xxvii. 22, he would 
 fain flee. Jer. xxiii. 17, They say still; 32, profit at all; 39, utterly 
 forget; xxv. 30, mightily roar; xxxi. 20, earnestly remember; xli. 6, 
 weeping all along ; 1. 34, throughly plead. Ezek. i. 3, came expressly. 
 Thus too both versions even in translating the Latin of 2 Esdr. iii. 33 ; 
 iv. 2, 26; vii. 21, <S:c. In Isai. xxiv. 19 the Hebrew idiom assumes 
 three different English forms: "the earth is utterly broken down, the 
 earth is clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly." 
 
 Yet it has been said by one who ought to know, that 
 "our Translators of the Bible, in their attempt to maintain 
 idiom, have sometimes sacrificed vigour \" 
 
 ^ Dean Goulburn, Thoughts on iv. 23, where he prefers the mar- 
 Personal Religion, Part ill. ch. ginal rendering to the text. 
 viii. p. 232. His example is Prov. 
 
The Apocryphal Books. 143 
 
 The editor earnestly trusts that no apology is necessary 
 for the labour bestowed in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible 
 on the English text and marginal references of the Apocry- 
 pha. So long as that very miscellaneous collection of books 
 shall comprise a part of the Holy Bible in its largest form, 
 or lessons shall be selected from it for the course of Divine 
 service, it deserves far more regard than has been paid to it 
 in recent times, even by those who have undertaken to 
 reprint it. But the frequent and exact study of a large 
 portion of the Apocryphal writings may be vindicated on 
 higher grounds by such as most loyally accept the rule that 
 "the Church doth read them for example of life and instruc- 
 tion of manners; but yet doth it not apply them to establish 
 any doctrine." Few more conspicuous instances can be 
 alleged of the tendency in man's nature to rush into extremes 
 than the strong reaction to their prejudice which has set in 
 since the Reformation, by way of protest against the error 
 that had placed the greater part of them on a level in point 
 of authority with the Canonical books of the Old Testament. 
 Add to this that by some untoward accident those portions 
 of the Apocrypha which deserve the least esteem had until 
 recently become the best known, as in the case of the 
 History of Susanna (unfit for public reading, for all its 
 delicate touches of natural beauty), and of the grotesque 
 story of Bel and the Dragon. Yet Ecclesiasticus and the 
 first book of the Maccabees, written in the second century 
 before the Christian era, are among the noblest of uninspired 
 compositions; if indeed their authors, so full of faith and 
 holy fear, can be regarded as entirely uninspired. The 
 second book of the Maccabees also, though greatly inferior 
 to the first in respect of energy, judgment, veracity, and cor- 
 rect taste, abounds in passages fraught with encouragement to 
 those who in every age shall be called upon to suffer for the 
 truth's sake; not to add that it powerfully illustrates the 
 
144 Sect. VI/.] Authorized Version of the Bible {\6\\). 
 
 eleventh chapter and other parts of Daniel's prophecies. 
 The Wisdom of Solomon (which was not seriously intended 
 to be ascribed to the king of Israel) approximates in tone to 
 the spirit of Christ more nearly than any book without the 
 Canon; the Epistle of S. James is full of allusions to it, and 
 to the first five chapters of Ecclesiasticus. Judith too is a 
 fine work; grave, elevated, pious, chaste in thought and 
 expression, exquisitely finished. Were it not buried where 
 it is, it would long since have attracted the admiration it 
 deserves; but it is not history, and does not claim to be 
 such. It is fable constructed with a moral purpose; and 
 must have stirred up the heart of many a Jewish patriot in 
 that heroic struggle for liberty and religion whose details fill 
 the histories of the Maccabees. For the remaining books less 
 can be said. Tobit, probably the oldest of them all, exhibits 
 a pleasing picture of the prosperity of a religious household 
 in the land of their captivity: the main oudines seem correct, 
 though sadly deformed by childish superstitions, which are 
 more visible in the Old Latin version followed by the 
 Bishops' Bible, than in our own which adhered to the Greek. 
 Baruch, though of course a pseudonym, contains some ex- 
 cellent poetry : the Prayer of Manasses and the Song of the 
 Three Children need no praise. It is difticult to determine 
 the precise relation of i Esdras to the Canonical books of 
 Ezra and Nehemiah : after all the trouble bestowed upon it, 
 we can but conclude that it contains not much intrinsically 
 valuable. ''The rest of the book of Esther" seems worth 
 little for any purpose, since it is founded on a radically false 
 conception of the character of two of the most worldly- 
 minded persons God ever employed in the dispensations of 
 His Providence, and rewarded for their obedience with 
 blessings purely temporal. The remaining book, the second 
 of Esdras, is a curious composition, not very fitly placed in 
 the same volume as the rest, and never accounted Canonical 
 
Co7icliisioJi. 145 
 
 by any branch of the Church. Though extant only in Latin, 
 it betrays on every page its Hebrew original; but since no 
 considerable portion of it can be earlier than the second 
 century after Christ, what it has in common with the Reve- 
 lation and other books of the New Testament is drawn from 
 them, not they from it. It can hardly be questioned that 
 the fortunes of the Roman emperors during the first century 
 are herein figuratively depicted. The celebrated passage 
 ch. vii. 26 — 35 bears every appearance of interpolation. 
 
 The reader is now referred to the subjoined Appendices, 
 in which, under their proper heads, the numerous variations 
 found in later Bibles from the model of 161 1 have been 
 carefully arranged. All the more pains have been bestowed 
 upon this portion of the work from the conviction that the 
 task essayed in the present volume would have been accom- 
 plished long since thoroughly and once for all, had Dr 
 Blayney and those who preceded him been aware of the 
 necessity of avoiding undue haste in carrying out an enter- 
 prise whose difficulty they much under-rated, and which, 
 being intimately concerned with our best and highest interests, 
 demands to be brought as near to perfection as human 
 infirmity will allow. 
 
 s. 10 
 
APPENDIX A. 
 
 (See above, pp. 3, 4.) 
 
 Catalogue of the variations from the original edition of 
 the Authorized Version of the Holy Bible (161 1), which, 
 being found in all modern editions, have been retained in 
 the Cambridge Paragraph Bible. Obvious misprints and the 
 peculiar orthography of the original are excluded, and the 
 dates annexed are those of the editions in which the several 
 variations originated, so far as these can be ascertained. 
 
 Genesis 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 V. 32 ; vi. 10 ; 
 
 Sem 
 
 Shem, 1629. 
 
 vii. 13 
 
 
 
 vi. 5 
 
 God 
 
 GODi, 1629. 
 
 viii. 1^ 
 
 six hundredth and one 
 
 six hundredth and first ^, 
 1629. 
 
 ix. 18, 23, 27; 
 
 Japhet 
 
 Japheth, 1629. 
 
 X. I, 2, 21 
 
 
 
 X. 14 
 
 Philistiim 
 
 Philistim, 161 2 (not 
 1613), 1629. 
 
 X. 19 
 
 Sodoma and Gomorah 
 
 Sodom and Gomorrah, 
 
 ' 
 
 (Gomorrah, 1612) 
 
 1629. 
 
 xiv. 15 
 
 Hoba 
 
 Hobah, 1638. 
 
 XV. 7 
 
 Caldees (Chaldees, ch. 
 xi. 31) 
 
 Chaldees, 1629. 
 
 ^ Heb. Jehovah. The words "Lord" and "God" are always 
 intended to be printed in small capitals in the Authorized Version, 
 when they are employed to translate that Holy Name. Adonai Je- 
 hovah is represented by "Lord God" about a hundred times in Ezekiel 
 alone, and Jehovah Adonai by "Lord God" only in Hab. iii. 19, itself 
 corrected (perhaps wrongly) in the Cambridge folio of 1629. See Ap- 
 pendix B II. on Ps. xliv. 23. 
 
 - In some places this Ijold archaism (see above, p. iii) is retained 
 in the text of the Cambridge Paragraph Bible, e.g. Ezek. xliii. 27; 
 2 Esdr. vii. 68; i Mace. xiii. t>^; 2 Mace. xi. 21 ; but not in i Kin. vi. 
 I ; xvi. 8, 23. /^ 
 
 UT) 10 — 2 
 
148 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Genesis 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible 
 
 
 editions. 
 
 XV. 19 
 
 Kenizites 
 
 
 Kenizzites, 1629. 
 
 xvi. 14; XX. I 
 
 Cadesh (Kadesh, 
 xiv. 7) 
 
 ch. 
 
 Kadesh, 1638. 
 
 xix. 21 
 
 this thing 
 
 
 this thing also, 1638. 
 
 xxii. 7 
 
 and wood 
 
 
 and the wood, 16 16 (not 
 1617). 
 
 xxiii. 10 
 
 gates 
 
 
 gate, 1762. 
 
 xxxiv. 3 inarg. 
 
 to her heart 
 
 
 to the heart of the damsel, 
 1744- 
 
 xxxvi. 33 
 
 Bozra 
 
 
 Bozrah, 161 3. 
 
 xxxix. 16 
 
 her lord 
 
 
 his lord, 1638. 
 
 ^N^j^. 40 marg. 
 
 armed 
 
 
 be arfned., 1629. 
 
 Exodus 
 
 
 
 
 xiv. 25 marg. 
 
 made 
 
 
 and made, 1629. 
 
 XV. 25 
 
 made a statute 
 
 
 made for them a sta- 
 tute, 1638. 
 
 xxi. 19 marg. 
 
 ceasing 
 
 
 his ceasing, 1638. 
 
 xxi. 32 
 
 shekels 
 
 
 shekels of silver, 1638. 
 
 xxiii. 13 
 
 names 
 
 
 name, 1769. 
 
 xxiii. 27 marg. 
 
 necks (so all in Josh. 
 
 neck, 1629. 
 
 
 vii. 8) 
 
 
 
 xxvi. 8 
 
 and the eleven 
 
 
 and the eleven curtains, 
 1629. 
 
 XXX. 3 marg. 
 
 t Hebr. the roof... 
 the walls 
 
 and 
 
 + Heb. roof, 1629. 
 
 xxxiv. 25 
 
 of Passover 
 
 
 of the passover, 1762. 
 
 XXXV. II 
 
 and his bars 
 
 
 and his boards, his 
 bars, 1638. 
 
 XXXV. 29 
 
 hands of Moses 
 
 
 hand of Moses, 1629. 
 
 xxxvii. 19 
 
 Three bowls made 
 
 he 
 
 Three bowls made after, 
 
 
 after 
 
 
 1629. 
 
 Leviticus 
 
 
 
 
 i. 8 
 
 in the fire 
 
 
 on the fire, 1638. 
 
 i. 9 
 
 the inwards 
 
 
 his inwards, 1638. 
 
 ii. 4 
 
 an unleavened cake 
 
 
 unleavened cakes, 1638. 
 
 vi. 2 
 
 in II fellowshij^ . . . f 
 
 vio- 
 
 II in t fellowship ... vio- 
 
 
 lence 
 
 
 lence, 1629 (nearly). 
 
 vi. 5 tnarg. 
 
 + Heb. the day 
 
 
 tHeb. in the day, 1629. 
 
 , , 
 
 the sacrifice 
 Moloc 
 
 
 the sacrifices, 1629. 
 Moloch, 1629. 
 
 x»~-i4 
 
 yi\\\\.^ marg. 
 
 
 xix. 34 
 
 shall be 
 
 
 shall be unto you, 1638. 
 
 XX. II 
 
 be put 
 
 
 surely be put, 1638. 
 
 xxiii. 10 marg. 
 
 an Omer 
 
 
 omer, 1638. 
 
of 16 1 1 amended in later editions. 
 
 149 
 
 Leviticus 
 
 iveaaing 01 ine 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 vaiianoii 01 laier 
 editions. 
 
 xxiii. ao 
 
 for the priests 
 
 for the priest, 1638. 
 
 xxiii. 22 
 
 the field 
 
 thy field, 1638. 
 
 XXV. 5 marg. 
 
 separations 
 
 separation, 1629 
 C.\ 1630. 
 
 XXV. 6 
 
 the stranger 
 
 thy stranger, 1638. 
 
 XXV. 51 
 
 walls 
 
 wall, 1769. 
 
 xxvi. 23 
 
 reformed 
 
 reformed by me, 1638. 
 
 XX vi. 40 
 
 the iniquity (the ini- 
 
 their iniquity and the 
 
 
 quities, 161 3) 
 
 iniquity, 1616. 
 
 Numtiers 
 
 
 
 i. 2, 18, 20 
 
 poll 
 
 polls, 1769 (so all in 
 ver. 22). 
 
 iv. 40 
 
 houses 
 
 house, 1769 (so all in 
 ver. 42). 
 
 vi. 2 
 
 II prefixed to first "se- 
 
 II prefixed to second 
 
 
 parate. " 
 
 "separate," 1744 
 (not 1762), 1769. 
 
 vi. 14 
 
 and one lamb 
 
 and one ram, 1638. 
 
 vii. 3i> 55 
 
 charger 
 
 charger of the weight, 
 1762 (so all in ver. 
 4.S). 
 
 vii. 48, 53 & X. 22 
 
 Ammiud 
 
 Ammihud, 1638 (so all 
 in ch. i. 10). 
 
 vii. 54, 59 & X. 23 
 
 Pedazur 
 
 Pedahzur, 1638 (so all 
 in ch. i. 10). 
 
 vii. 61 
 
 a silver bowl 
 
 one silver bowl, 1638 
 (so all in ver. 55, 
 &c.). 
 
 xix. II marg. 
 
 soul 
 
 soul of man, 1638. 
 
 xxi. 20 marg. 
 
 hill 
 
 the hill, 1638 (Cf. 
 Deut. xxxiv. i). 
 
 xxi. 24 
 
 Jabok 
 
 Jabbok, 1629, C. and 
 L.^ (so all in Gen. 
 xxxii. 22, &c.). 
 
 xxii. 31 war^. 
 
 II Boived 
 
 II Or, bowed, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 3 marg. 
 
 open 
 
 opened. 
 
 xxvi. 6 
 
 Hesron . . . Hesronites 
 
 Hezron ... Hezronites, 
 Bagster 1846. 
 
 xxvi. 21 
 
 Hesron. . . Hesronites '^ 
 
 Hezron ... Hezronites, 
 1769. 
 
 1 By 1629, with or without C. annexed, we indicate the Cambridge 
 folio of that year (see above, pp. 19 — 21), but by 1629 L., the London 
 quarto {ibid.). 
 
 2 Cambr. Synd. A. 3. 14 (see above, p. 14), Brit. Mus. 1276. 1. 4 (not 
 
150 Appendix A.\ Wroiig readi7igs of the Bible 
 
 
 Reading 
 
 of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Deuteronomy 
 
 Authorize 
 
 d Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 iv. 25 
 
 shalt have remained 
 
 ye shall have remain- 
 
 
 
 
 ed, 1762. 
 
 iv. 32 
 
 upon earth 
 
 
 upon the earth, 1629. 
 
 iv. 49 
 
 of this side 
 
 
 on this side, 1617 (not 
 1629 L., 1630), 1629 
 C. 
 
 V. 29 
 
 my commandments 
 
 all my commandments, 
 
 
 
 
 1629. 
 
 ix. 10 
 
 of fire 
 
 
 of the fire, 1762. 
 
 X. 10 viarg. 
 
 fortie 
 
 
 former, 1629. 
 
 XV. \\ fill. 
 
 the land 
 
 
 thy land, 1629. 
 
 xvi. 4 
 
 coasts 
 
 
 coast, 1762. 
 
 xvi. 5 
 
 the gates 
 
 
 thy gates, 161 6 (not 
 1617, 1629 L., 1630), 
 1629 C. 
 
 xix. 6 marg. 
 
 third day 
 
 
 the third day, 161 2, 
 1613 (not 1629 C. and 
 L., 1630), 1638. Cf. 
 ver. 4, (Sic. 
 
 XX. 7 
 
 in battle 
 
 
 in the battle, 1769. 
 Cf. vers. 5, 6. 
 
 xxvi. I 
 
 the Lord 
 
 
 the Lord thy God, 
 1629, 1637. 
 
 xxviii. 5 marg. 
 
 kneading troughs 
 
 kneading trough, 1762. 
 
 
 
 
 Cf. Ex. viii. 3. 
 
 xxviii. 23 
 
 the heaven 
 
 
 thy heaven, 1638. 
 
 xxviii. 42 
 
 locusts 
 
 
 locust, 1612 (not 1613 
 •Sec), 1629. 
 
 xxix. 26 /'^^/ 
 
 '\whotn he 
 
 had not 
 
 ^%vho77i he had not 
 
 
 given 
 
 
 t given. 
 
 marg. 
 
 '\Hebr. divided: Or^ 
 
 11 Or, who had not given 
 
 
 who had 
 
 7iot given 
 
 to them any portion. 
 
 
 to them any portion 
 
 fHeb. divided, 1629. 
 
 xxxii, 15 & xxxiii. 
 xxxiv. I war^. 
 
 Jesurun 
 
 
 Jeshurun, 1638 ^. 
 
 Hill 
 
 
 the hill, 1638. Cf. 
 
 
 
 
 Num. xxi. 20. 
 
 3050. g. 2 or g. 3) have "Hezronites" in ver. 21, but "Hesron" in the 
 same verse. Comp. also i Chr. v. 3. 
 
 ^ In Deut. xxxiii. 5 alone "Jeshurun" is read also in 1629 C and L, 
 1630. In Isaiah xliv. 2 the same form is found in 16 16 alone of all our 
 editions. 
 
of 1 6 1 1 amended in later editions. 
 
 151 
 
 Joshua 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 iii. lo 
 
 Girgashites 
 
 the Girgashites, 16 12 
 (not 16 1 3), 1629. 
 
 iii. 15 
 
 at the time 
 
 all the time, 1638. 
 
 vii. 14 
 
 and the households 
 
 and the household, 
 1616, 1617, 1629 C. 
 (not 1629 L., 1630). 
 
 vii. 26 
 
 the place 
 
 that place, 1629. 
 
 X. 10 & xvi. 
 
 Bethoron 
 
 Beth-horon, 1629. Cf. 
 
 3' 5 
 
 
 ch. xviii. 13, &c. 
 
 xi. 8 jnarg. 
 
 burning of waters 
 
 burnings of waters, 
 1629^. 
 
 xi. 17 
 
 unto Baal-Gad 
 
 even unto Baal-Gad, 
 1638. 
 
 xii. 6 
 
 and Gadites 
 
 and the Gadites, 1762. 
 
 xii. I r 
 
 Lachis 
 
 Lachish, 1613 (not 16 16, 
 1617), 1629 C. and 
 L. 
 
 xii. 18 niarg. 
 
 Saron 
 
 Sharoji, 1629 
 
 xjii. 27 
 
 Cinneroth 
 
 Cinnereth, 1629 — 1762 
 (Chinnereth, 1769 
 mod.). Cf. ch. xix. 
 
 xiii. 29 
 
 Manasseh, by 
 
 35- 
 the children of Manas- 
 seh, by, 1638. 
 
 XV. 33 
 
 Esthaol 
 
 Eshtaol, 1629 (Estha- 
 hol, 1630). 
 
 XV. 38 
 
 Dileam (Diieam 161 2, 
 Diliam 16 17) 
 
 Dilean, 1629. 
 
 XV. 42 
 
 Lebnah (Lebanah, 
 1630) 
 
 Libnah, 1638. 
 
 XV. 43 
 
 Jiphta 
 
 Jiphtah, 1638. 
 
 XV. 49 
 
 Kirjath-Sannath 
 
 Kirjath-sannah, 1629. 
 
 XV. 50 
 
 Ashtemoth, Camb. Synd. 
 A. 3. 14, but Ashte- 
 moh, Oxf. 1611, 1612, 
 16 1 3, &c. 
 
 Eshtemoh, 1638 
 
 XV. 57 
 
 Gibbeah 
 
 Gibeah, 1629 C. and L., 
 1630. 
 
 XV. 59 
 xix. 18 
 
 Maarah 
 
 Maarath, 1629. 
 
 Izreel 
 
 Jezreel, 1629. Cf. ch. 
 
 
 
 xvii. i6, &c. 
 
 xix. 22 
 
 Shahazimath 
 
 Shahazimah, 1617. 
 
 xix. x«i 
 
 Cinnereth 
 
 Chinnereth, 1769. 
 
 xix. 38 
 
 Bethanah 
 
 Beth-anath, 1629. 
 
 Modern editions follow 1762, 1769 in omitting ''of waters. 
 
152 Appendix A.] Wro?ig readings of the Bible 
 
 Joshua 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 
 editions. 
 
 xix. 44 
 
 Baalah 
 
 
 Baalath, 1629. 
 
 xxi. 23 
 
 Gibethon 
 
 
 Gibbethon, 1629. 
 
 xxi. 31 
 
 Helkah 
 
 
 Helkath, 1629. 
 
 Judges 
 
 
 
 
 i. 31 
 
 Achzib, nor Helbath, 
 
 of Achzib, nor of Hel- 
 
 
 nor Aphik 
 
 
 bah, nor of Aphik, 
 1762 (Helbah, 1629, 
 &c.). 
 
 i. 36 marg. 
 
 Maale- 
 
 
 ATaaleh-, i62g. 
 
 iv. 21 
 
 ttook (first) 
 
 
 ttook (second), 1629. 
 
 V. 26 text 
 
 tsmote (first) 
 
 
 twith the hammer. 
 
 marg. 
 
 '\Heb. hammered 
 
 
 tHeb. she hammered, 
 1629. 
 
 V. 29 77iarg. 
 
 words 
 
 
 her words, 1638. 
 
 V. 30 marg. 
 
 '\Heb. for the necks 
 the spoil 
 
 of 
 
 Delet 1638. 
 
 xi. I marg. 
 
 Jephte (Jephthah Heb. 
 
 Jephthae, 1629. 
 
 
 xi. 32) 
 
 
 
 xi. 2 
 
 his wives sons 
 
 
 his wife's sons, 1 762 ^ 
 (wifes, 1744). 
 
 xi. 31 marg. 
 
 shall come forth 
 
 
 which shall cotne forth, 
 1629. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 Or, / ivill offer 
 
 
 Or, or I zvill offer, 
 1638. 
 
 xiv. 17 
 
 while the feast 
 
 
 while their feast, 1638. 
 
 xxi. 19 
 
 Lebanon 
 
 
 Lebonah, 1629. 
 
 Ruth 
 
 
 
 
 ii. 3 majg. 
 
 WCalled Math. i. 
 
 5. 
 
 Brought up to ver. i 
 
 
 Booz 
 
 
 marg. in 1762. 
 
 ^ The apostrophe does not appear in our Bibles (see, however, 
 below, p. 235 note i) before 1762, nor constantly before 1769 (e.g. not 
 in 1762, Ezra ii. 59. Neh. vii. 61. Ps. vi. 4 ; xxxi. 16; xliv. 26; Ixxxi. 
 12; cvii. 27; cxl. 3, &c.). Through the errors of these books, it is some- 
 times misplaced, as is noted in this list within brackets. Cf. i Sam. ii. 
 13. I Chr. vii. 2, 40. Ezra ii. 59. Ps. Ixxxi. 12. Matt. xiv. 9. Mark 
 vi. 26, in which places, unless the contrary be stated, the apostrophe 
 is placed right for the first time in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible. 
 
of 1 6 1 1 amended in later editions. 
 
 153 
 
 1 Samuel 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 i. 20 text 
 
 ttimc 
 
 fwhen, 1638. 
 
 marg. 
 
 revelation (so 1 6 1 2 , 
 
 revolution, 1616, 161 7, 
 
 
 1613, 1629 L) 
 
 1629, 1630: in revo- 
 lution, 1638. 
 
 [ii- 13 
 
 priest's custom, 1762, 
 
 priests' custom]. See 
 
 
 1769 
 
 p. 152 note. 
 
 iv. 21 text 
 
 lllchabod, saying, ||The 
 
 II Ichabod, saying, The 
 
 
 glory 
 
 glory. 
 
 marg. 
 
 II That is, where is the 
 
 II That is, zvhere is the 
 
 
 glory ? II Or, there is 
 
 glory? or, there is 
 
 
 no glory 
 
 no glory, 1629. 
 
 V. 4 marg. 
 
 the /l thy par f^ 
 
 the fishy part, 1616, 
 
 1617. 
 their calves, 1629. 
 
 vi. 7 
 
 the calves 
 
 X. 10 
 
 a company of the pro- 
 
 a company of pro- 
 
 
 phets 
 
 phets, 1629. 
 
 X. 23 
 
 the shoulders 
 
 his shoulders, 1638. 
 
 xiii 18 
 
 Bethoron 
 
 Beth-horon, 1629. 
 
 xvii. 38 marg. 
 
 clothed 
 
 clothed David, 1638. 
 
 xviii. 27 
 
 David arose 
 
 David arose and went, 
 1629. 
 
 XXV. 16 
 
 keeping sheep 
 
 keeping the sheep, 
 1629. 
 
 xxviii. 7 
 
 And his servant said 
 
 And his servants said, 
 1629. 
 
 2 Samuel 
 
 
 
 iii. 26 
 
 Siriah 
 
 Sirah, 1629. 
 
 vi. 12 
 
 pertained 
 
 pertaineth, 1638. 
 
 viii. 11 
 
 he had dedicate^ 
 
 he had dedicated, 161 2 
 (not 1613). 
 
 xi. I 
 
 that after the year {that 
 1638) 
 
 after the year, 1762. 
 
 xi. 3 \marg:\ 
 
 Bath-shtiah, i'j62, 1769 
 
 Bath - shiia, Bagster 
 1846, American 1867. 
 Cf. I Ch. iii.5. 
 
 xi. 21 
 
 Jerubesheth 
 
 Jerubbesheth, 1629. 
 
 1 That this marginal rendering of i6rr, 1612, 1613 cannot be de- 
 signed appears from the version of Tremellius and Junius, which, 
 especially in the margin (see above, p. 44), our Translators closely follow; 
 — quod referebat piscem. See Card well, Oxford Bibles, '^. 16. 
 
 2 But these archaisms we have elsewhere retained : e.g. 2 Kin. xii. 18. 
 See above, p. 102. Compare i Chr. xxvi. 20, Appendix C pp. 220, 221. 
 
154 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 2 Samuel 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 xui. 10 marz- 
 
 XV. 3 marg. 
 
 xvi. 12 
 
 xix. 34 marg. 
 
 XX i. 4 viarg. 
 
 xxiii. 32 
 
 xxiii. 37 
 
 1 Kings 
 
 iv. 10 
 vi. I 
 
 vii. 42 marg. 
 vii. 51 marg. 
 viii. 6r 
 ix. II 
 ibid. 
 xi. I 
 
 xi. 5 
 
 xi- 33 
 xiii. 6 
 xiv. 4 marg. 
 
 set not thine heart 
 
 none zvill hear you 
 
 requite good 
 + How many 
 
 silver or gold 
 
 Elihaba 
 Berothite 
 
 Heseb, ?narg. Bcn-IIe- 
 
 seb 
 fourscore^... di. ch. xvi. 
 
 8, 23 
 iipon the face Cf. 2 
 
 Chr. iv. 13 marg. 
 things of David 
 
 the Lord your God 
 
 that then Solomon 
 
 Galile (Tobit i. 2) 
 
 Sydonians Camb.Synd. 
 
 A 3. 14 but Sidonians 
 
 Oxf. 1611, 1612 — 
 
 1638 
 Amorites (Ammorites 
 
 1612) 
 Ashtaroth (pi. Cf. Judg. 
 
 X. 6) 
 was restored again 
 
 stood for hoarifiess 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 set not thine heart upon. 
 
 So Bagster 1846. Cf. 
 
 ch. xviii. 3 7Jiarg. 
 none will hear thee, 
 
 1638. 
 requite me good, 1629. 
 + Heb. How many, 
 
 1616, 1617. 
 silver nor gold, 1616, 
 
 1617. 
 Eliahba, 1629. 
 Beerothite, 1629. 
 
 Hesed, viarg. Ben- 
 
 Hesed, 1629. 
 eightieth, 1762. 
 
 upon the face of the 
 pillars, 1638. 
 
 holy things of David, 
 1629. 
 
 the Lord our God, 
 1629. 
 
 that then king Solo- 
 mon, 1638. 
 
 Galilee, 1629. Cf. C. 
 and L, , 1630. 
 
 Zidonians, 1629. Cf. 
 vers. 5, 33. 
 
 Ammonites, 1629. 
 
 Ashtoreth, 1629. Cf. 
 
 ver. 5. 
 was restored him again, 
 
 1638. 
 stood for his hoariness, 
 
 1638. 
 
 ^ But these archaisms we have elsewhere retained. See above, 
 p. III. 
 
of 1611 amended in later editio?is. 
 
 155 
 
 1 Kings 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible 
 
 
 editions. 
 
 XV. 2 [marg-l 
 
 Michaia, 1769 
 
 
 Michaiah, Bagster 1846, 
 Camb. 1858, Ameri- 
 can 1867. Cf. 2 Chr. 
 xiii. 2. 
 
 XV. 10 marg. 
 
 grandmother 
 
 
 grandmothers, 1638, 's, 
 1762. 
 
 XV. 14 
 
 Asa his heart ^ 
 
 
 Asa's heart, 1762. 
 
 XV. 1 9 
 
 break the league 
 
 
 break thy league, 1629 
 C. and L., 1630. 
 
 xvi. 8 
 
 twentieth and 
 
 5ixt 
 
 twenty and sixth, 1629. 
 
 
 (sixth 1613) 
 
 
 Cf. vers, 10, 15. 
 
 xvi. 23 
 
 the thirty and 
 
 Dne 
 
 the thirty and first year, 
 
 
 year ^ 
 
 
 1769. 
 
 2 Kings 
 
 
 
 
 v. \ I marg. 
 
 fHeb. said 
 
 
 fHeb. / said, 161 7 
 (not 1620 C. and L., 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 
 
 
 viii. 19 
 
 promised 
 
 
 promised him, 1629. 
 
 ix. 23 
 
 turned his hand (Vul- 
 
 turned his hands (lleb., 
 
 
 gate) 
 
 
 LXX.) 1629. 
 
 xi. 10 
 
 the Temple 
 
 
 the temple of the Lord, 
 1638. 
 
 xii. 19, 20 
 
 Jehoash 
 
 
 Joash, 1629. 
 
 xiii. 24 
 
 Hazael the king 
 
 of 
 
 Hazael king of Syria, 
 
 
 Syria 
 
 
 1612 (not 1613), 
 1629. 
 
 XV. 15 
 
 the conspiracy 
 
 
 his conspiracy, 1638. 
 
 xviii. 8 
 
 fenced cities 
 
 
 fenced city, 1629. 
 
 xviii. 18 
 
 Helkiah (so ver. 
 
 37 
 
 Hilkiah, 1629. 
 
 
 Camb. Synd. A. 
 
 .3- 
 
 
 
 14 alone, not being 
 
 
 
 a reprint : see above, 
 
 
 
 p. 6). 
 
 
 
 xix. 37 
 
 Adramelech 
 
 
 Adrammelech, 1638. 
 Cf. ch. xvii. 31. 
 
 XX. I 
 
 Amos 
 
 
 Amoz, 1629. Cf. ch. 
 xix. 2, 20. 
 
 XX. 13 
 
 shewed them the house 
 
 shewed them all the 
 
 
 
 
 house, 1638. 
 
 xxi. 21 & xxii. 2 
 
 all the ways 
 
 
 all the way, 1629. 
 
 xxiii. 13 
 
 Milchom 
 
 
 Milcom, 1638. 
 
 ^ For these archaisms see above, p. iii. 
 
156 Appetidix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 2 Kings 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 xxiii. 21 
 
 this book of the Cove- 
 
 the book of this cove- 
 
 
 nant 
 
 nant, 1629-'. 
 
 xxiii. 31 
 
 Hamital 
 
 Hamutal, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 13 
 
 and the treasure 
 
 and the treasures, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 19 
 
 Jehoiachin (Cf. LXX.) 
 
 Jehoiakim, 1629. 
 
 XXV. 4, 5, 10, 13, 
 
 Caldees 
 
 Chaldees, 1744. 
 
 24, 25, 26 
 
 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 
 
 i. 9 
 
 Siba 
 
 Seba, 1629. 
 
 i. 20 
 
 Hazermaveth 
 
 Hazarmaveth, 1634, 
 1638. 
 
 i- 33 
 
 Ephar 
 
 Epher, 1638. 
 
 1. 39 marg. 
 
 Bcman 161 1 — 1769^ 
 
 Hcmam, Bagster 1846, 
 
 
 {Hc?}2ah 161 7) 
 
 Camb. 1858, Ameri- 
 can 1867. 
 
 i. 40 i7ia7-g. 
 
 Sepho 
 
 Shepho, 1629. Cf. Gen. 
 xxxvi. 23. 
 
 i. 42 
 
 Bilham...Dishon 
 
 Bilhan, 1629 ... Dishan, 
 1638. 
 
 i. 44 
 
 Bosrah 
 
 Bozrah, 1638. Cf. Isai. 
 Ixiii. I, &c. 
 
 ii. 10 
 
 Aminadab bis 
 
 Amminadab bis, 1629. 
 
 ii. 13 marg. 
 
 Shanima 
 
 Sha?mnah, 1629. Cf. 
 I Sam. xvi. 9. 
 
 ii. 14 
 
 Nathanael 
 
 Nethaneel, 1638. 
 
 ii. 18 
 
 Shobab 
 
 and Shobab, 1629. 
 
 ii. 25 
 
 Ozen 
 
 Ozem, 1629. 
 
 ii. 27 
 
 Ekar 
 
 Eker, 1638. 
 
 ii. 42 
 
 Maresha 
 
 Mareshah, 1638. Cf. 
 ch. iv. 21. 
 
 ii. 48 
 
 Maacha. Cf. ch. ix. 35 
 
 Maachah, 1638. 
 
 ii. 52 & iv. 2 
 
 Haroe 
 
 Haroeh, 1638. 
 
 fnaj'g. 
 
 
 
 ii. 54 
 
 Salmah 
 
 Salma, 1638. Cf. ver. 51. 
 
 iii. 2 
 
 M aacha . . . Adoniah 
 
 Maacha, 1638 ... Adoni- 
 jah, 1629. Cf. I Kin. 
 i. 5, &c. 
 
 ^ The rendering of 16 11 is quite justifiable, but the LXX. and Vul- 
 gate translate as in 1629. 
 
 ^ The editions of 1629 — 1769 correct the discrepancy with Gen. 
 xxxvi. 22 in the wrong way, by putting "Heman" in the earlier place. 
 The latter error is corrected by some (e.g. D'Oyly and Mant 181 7, Ox- 
 ford 1835) that retain Heman in i Chr. i. 39 lyiarg. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 157 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 iii. 3 
 
 Shephatia 
 
 Shephatiah, 1629. 
 
 11 i. 5 7na7-g. 
 
 BetJisabc 
 
 Bath-sheba, 1629. 
 
 !!!• '' 
 
 Noga 
 
 Nogah, 1638. 
 
 iii. 8 marg. 
 
 Beliada 
 
 Beeiiada, i^Og {Becli- 
 ada, 1762). 
 
 iii. 1 marg. 
 
 Abiam 
 
 Abijam, 1629. 
 
 iii. 1 1 marg. 
 
 and 
 
 or, jfehoahaz, 2 Chr., 
 
 1762. 
 Jehoiakim, 1629. 
 
 iii. 15, 16 
 
 Joakim 
 
 iii. 15 marg. 
 
 yoachaz 
 
 yehoakaz, 1629. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 Mathajiia 
 
 Mattaniah, 1638 {Mat- 
 tania, 1629). 
 
 iii. 15 
 
 Sallum 
 
 Shallum, 1629. 
 
 iii. 16 
 
 llZedekiah his son 
 
 Zedekiah* his son\ 
 1629. 
 
 iii. 18 
 
 Hosanna, Camb. Synd. 
 
 A. 3. 14, B. M. 
 
 1276. 1. 4 only. 
 Hosama, Oxf. 161 1, 
 
 1612 — 1630 
 
 Hoshama, 1638. 
 
 iii. 20 
 
 Hazubah 
 
 Hashubah, 1629. 
 
 iii. 22 
 
 Semaiah, bis 
 
 Shemaiah, bis, 1629. 
 
 iv. 6 
 
 Ahusam...Ahashtari 
 
 Ahuzam, i629...Haa- 
 hashtari, 1638. 
 
 iv. 7 
 
 Zoar 
 
 Jezoar, 1638. 
 
 iv. 13 
 
 Saraia (Saraiah, 1616) 
 
 Seraiah, 1629. Cf.ver. 14. 
 
 iv. 14 
 
 Charasim 
 
 Charashim, 1629. 
 
 iv. 20 
 
 Simeon 
 
 Shimon, 1629. Cf. ver. 
 
 iv. 29 
 
 Bilha, majg. Beta 
 
 24. 
 Bilhah, 1638, marg. 
 Balah, 1629. 
 
 iv. 31 marg. 
 
 Hazar-Siisa 
 
 Hazar-S2isah, 1629. 
 
 iv- 34 
 
 Amashiah 
 
 Amaziah, 1629. 
 
 iv. 35 
 
 Josibia...Seraia 
 
 Josibiah, 1629... Seraiah, 
 1638. 
 
 iv. 36 
 
 Jehohaiah,Camb. Synd. 
 A. 3. 14 alone, but 
 Jesohaiah, Oxf. 161 1, 
 1612 — 1630 
 
 Jeshohaiah, 1638. 
 
 ^ The references to the margin, up to 1629 L., 1630, are in hopeless 
 confusion; " jl Or Coniah, Jer. 22. 24" being made a marginal note to 
 "Zedekiah," instead of to " Jeconiah," and "* 2 Kin. 24. 17 bei7ig his 
 uncle,'' which is the proper note on "his son," being misplaced so as to 
 stand after t Heb. Shealtiel, ver. 17. 
 
158 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 iv. 37 
 
 Jedaia 
 
 Jedaiah, 1638. 
 
 V. 2 
 
 chief II rulers 
 
 Ilchief ruler, 1629 (place 
 of 11 changed by Bag- 
 ster 1846). 
 
 V. 3 
 
 Ezron 
 
 Hezron, 1629. 
 
 V. 6 marg. 
 
 Tiglath-pilneser 
 
 Tiglath-pileser, 1629. 
 
 V. 8 
 
 Azah (Aza, 1630) 
 
 Azaz, 16-29. 
 
 vi. 2, 22 7?targ. 
 
 Izahar 
 
 Izhar, 1629. Cf. vers. 
 18, 38. 
 
 vi. 21 marg. 
 
 Adaia 
 
 Adaiah, 1629. Cf. ver. 
 
 vi. 40 
 
 Baasiah . . . Melchiah 
 
 41. 
 
 Baaseiah...Malchiah, 
 1638. 
 
 vi- 57 
 
 Libna 
 
 Libnah, 1638^. 
 
 vi. 60 
 
 Anathoth (Anathoch, 
 1617) 
 
 and Anathoth, 1629. 
 
 vi. 69 & viii. 13 
 
 Aialon 
 
 Aijalon, 1629 2. 
 
 vi. 78 marg. 
 
 11 Or, Bozor, Josh. xxi. 
 
 Delet 1629. 
 
 [vii. 2, 40 
 
 35 
 father's house, 1762, 
 
 fathers' house], see p. 
 
 
 1769 
 
 152 note. 
 
 vii. 18 
 
 Ishad 
 
 Ishod, 1638. 
 
 vii. 18 [marg.l 
 
 yezer, 1762, 1769 
 
 Jeezer, Bagster 1846, 
 Camb. 1858, Amer. 
 1867. Cf. Num. xxvi. 
 30- 
 
 vii. 24 
 
 Bethoron 
 
 Beth-horon, 1629. 
 
 vii. 25 
 
 Rezeph 
 
 Resheph, 1638. 
 
 vii. 26 & ix. 4 
 
 Amihud 
 
 Ammihud, 1629. 
 
 vii. 32 
 
 Shuah 
 
 Shua, 1638. 
 
 viii. II 
 
 Ahitub 
 
 Abitub, 1629. 
 
 viii. 14 
 
 Jerimoth 
 
 Jeremoth, 1638. 
 
 viii. 31 
 
 Gidor 
 
 Gedor, 1638. Cf. ch. 
 ix. 37. 
 
 viii. 31 marg. 
 
 Zachariak 
 
 Zechariah, 1629. Cf. 
 ch. xxiv, 25, &c. 
 
 viii. 36 
 
 Asmaveth 
 
 Azmaveth, 1638. Cf. 
 ch. ix. 42. 
 
 ^ He final is usually represented by h 
 Chr. iii. 10; v. 5 (Reaia); vi. 29. 
 
 yet not so by any edition in 
 
 ^ All editions retain the false form "Ajalon" Josh. x. 12. 2 Chr. 
 xxviii. 18 : all have the true form "Aijalon" Josh. xxi. 24. Judg. i. 35. 
 
 I Sam. xiv. 31. In Josh. xix. 
 same change as here. 
 
 42 and 2 Chr. xi. 10, 1629 makes the 
 
of 1611 a77iended in later editmis. 
 
 159 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 viii. 37 
 
 
 Elasa 
 
 
 Eleasah, 1638. Cf. 
 ch. ix. 43. 
 
 ix. 12 
 
 
 Maasia 
 
 
 Maasiai, 1629. 
 
 ix. 35 
 
 
 Maacha. Cf. ch. ii. 48 
 
 Maachah, 1629. 
 
 ix. 44 
 
 
 Ismael 
 
 
 Ishmael, 1638. Cf. ch. 
 viii. 38. 
 
 X. 2 marg. 
 
 Icshui 
 
 
 Ishtii, 1629. Cf. I Sam. 
 
 
 
 
 
 xiv. 49. 
 
 xi. 15 
 
 
 to the rock 
 
 of David 
 
 to the rock to David, 
 1629. 
 
 xi. 33 
 
 
 Elihaba 
 
 
 Eliahba, 1629. 
 
 xi. 34 
 
 
 Shageh 
 
 
 Shage, 1629. 
 
 xi. 43 
 
 
 Maacah 
 
 
 Maachah, 1638, 
 
 xi. 45 
 
 
 Zimri, inarg. Zimrite 
 
 Shimri, marg. Shim- 
 
 
 
 
 
 rite, 1629. 
 
 xi. 46 
 
 
 Elnaan 
 
 
 Elnaam, 1629. 
 
 xii. 3 7narg. 
 
 Hasmaa 
 
 
 Hasmaah, 1629. 
 
 xii. 5 
 
 
 Bealiath 
 
 
 Bealiah, 1638. 
 
 xii. 6 
 
 
 Azariel 
 
 
 Azareel, 1638. 
 
 xii. 7 
 
 
 Jeroam 
 
 
 Jeroham, 1613 (not 161 2, 
 1616, 1617, 1629 L., 
 1630), 1629 C. 
 
 xii. 10 
 
 
 Mashmannah 
 
 Mishmannah, 1638. 
 
 xii. II 
 
 
 Atthai 
 
 
 Attai, 1629. 
 
 xii. 20 
 
 
 Jediel 
 
 
 Jediael, 1638. 
 
 xiii. 1 1 
 
 jnarg. 
 
 Heb. 
 
 
 That is, 1629. 
 
 xiv. 6 
 
 
 Noga 
 
 
 Nogah, 1638. 
 
 xiv, 7 
 
 
 Elpalet 
 
 
 Eliphalet, 1629. ^ — 
 
 XV. 18, 
 
 20 
 
 Zachariah 
 
 
 Zechariah, 1636^-""'''^ 
 
 XV. 18 
 
 
 Jaziel 
 
 
 Jaaziel, 1638. 
 
 XV. 18, 
 
 20 
 
 Maasiah 
 
 
 Maaseiah, 1638. See 
 2 Chr. xxiii. i. 
 
 XV. 18, 
 
 21 
 
 Eliphaleh 
 
 (Eliphaleb, 
 
 Elipheleh. . . Mikneiah, 
 
 
 
 1612, ver. 18) ... 
 
 163S. 
 
 
 
 Mikniah 
 
 
 
 XV. 18 
 
 
 Jehiel [second^ 
 
 Jeiel, 1629^. 
 
 XV. 21 
 
 
 Azzaziah 
 
 
 Azaziah, 1638. 
 
 XV. 24 
 
 
 Nathaneel 
 
 . . Zachariah 
 
 Nethaneel ... Zechariah 
 
 
 
 (so ch. xvi. 5) 
 
 (so ch. xvi. 5), 1638. 
 
 ^ To distinguish ?N''5^1 (Jeiel) from ?i?''n^ (Jehiel) of ver. 20. In 
 this veise and ch. xvi. 5 both names occur, and are thus distinguished 
 in 161 1. "Jeiel" is right in ver. 21 and in ch. v. 7; "Jehiel" in ch. xxiii. 
 8; 2 Chr. xxi. 2; xxix. 14; xxxi. 13; xxxv. 8; Ezra viii, 9; x. 2, 21,26. 
 See also 2 Chr. xx. 14; xxix. 13. 
 
i6o Appendix A."] IVroJig readings of the Bible 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 xviii. 8 niarg. 
 
 Beta 
 
 Befah, 1769. Cf. 2 Sam. 
 viii. 8. 
 
 xviii. 1 6 inarg. 
 
 Saraia...Sisa 
 
 Seraiah ... Shisha, 1629. 
 Cf. 2 Sam. viii. 17 ; 
 I Kin. iv. 3. 
 
 xxi. 7 marg. 
 
 + Aiid it was 
 
 flieh. And it was, 1616, 
 
 1617. 
 Zizah, 1638. 
 
 xxiii. lo marg. & 
 
 Ziza 
 
 ver. II 
 
 
 
 xxiii. 19 
 
 Jekamiam 
 
 Jekameam, 1629. 
 
 xxiii. -23 
 
 Jerimoth 
 
 Jeremoth, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 6 
 
 Nathanael 
 
 Nethaneel, 1638. Cf. 
 ch. xxvi. 4. 
 
 xxiv. 20 
 
 Jedeiah 
 
 Jehdeiah, 1629. 
 
 XXV. 2 marg. 
 
 by the hand 
 
 by the hands, 1629. Cf. 
 ver. 6. 
 
 XXV. 4 
 
 Eliatha 
 
 Eliathah, 1638. Cf. 
 ver. 27. 
 
 XXV. 22 
 
 Jerimoth ^ 
 
 Jeremoth, 1638. 
 
 xxvi. I marg. 
 
 Abiasaph 
 
 Ebiasaph, 1629. 
 
 xxvi. 16 
 
 Hosa 
 
 Hosah, 1629. Cf. ver. 
 10, ch. xvi. 38. 
 
 xxvi. 18 init. 
 
 And Parbar 
 
 At Parbar, 1638. 
 
 xxvii. 6 
 
 Amizabad 
 
 Ammizabad, 1638. 
 
 xxvii. 20 
 
 Azazziah 
 
 Azaziah, 1629. 
 
 xxvii. 22 
 
 Azariel 
 
 Azareel, 1629. 
 
 xxvii. 27 
 
 Sabdi (Zabdi 1612) the 
 
 Zabdi the Shiphmite, 
 
 
 Ziphmite 
 
 1629. 
 
 xxvii. 29 
 
 Shetrai 
 
 Shitrai, 1638. 
 
 xxvii. 33, 34 
 
 Ahitophel 
 
 Ahithophel, 1638. Cf. 
 2 Sam. XV. 12, 31, &c. 
 
 xxix. 2 
 
 the silver for things 
 
 and the silver for things, 
 1629. 
 
 xxix. 29 
 
 II book of Samuel... 
 
 II book of Samuel... book 
 
 
 tbook of Nathan 
 
 of Nathan, 1629. 
 
 2 Chronicles 
 
 
 
 iii. 10 
 
 most holy place 
 
 most holy house, 1629. 
 
 iv. 13 marg. 
 
 jipon the face 
 
 add of the pillars. So 
 Bagster 1846, also 
 1638 mod. in i Kin. 
 vii. 42. 
 
 ^ In ver. 4 the vowel points are different, and "Jerimoth" correct. 
 
of idw amended hi later editions. 
 
 i6i 
 
 2 Chronicles 
 
 Reading o"f the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 vi. 27 
 
 
 the land 
 
 thy land, 1638. 
 
 xi. 8 
 
 
 Maresha 
 
 Mareshah, 1638. 
 
 xi. 10 
 
 
 Aialon 
 
 Aijalon, 1629. See p. 
 158 note 2. 
 
 xi. 20 
 
 
 Atthai 
 
 Attai, 1616 (not 1617, 
 1629L., 1630), 1629C. 
 
 xi. 20 — 22 
 
 
 Maacah 
 
 Maachah, 1629. 
 
 xiii. 2 
 
 
 Gibea 
 
 Gibeah, 1629. 
 
 xiii. 6 
 
 
 his LoRD^ 
 
 his lord, 1629. 
 
 xvii. 18 
 
 
 Jehoshabad 
 
 Jehozabad, 1629. 
 
 xviii. 7, 8 
 
 
 Jimla (Jimlah, r63o) 
 
 Imla, 1612, 1638. But 
 cf. I Kin. xxii. 8, 9. 
 
 XX. 14 & xxix. 13 
 
 Jehiel 
 
 Jeiel, 1638^. 
 
 xxiii. I & 
 
 XX vi. 1 1 
 
 Maasiah 
 
 Maaseiah, 1638. Cf. 
 
 & xxxW. 
 
 8 
 
 
 ch. xxviii. 7. See 
 also I Chr. xv. 18, 
 20; Ezra x. 18. 
 
 xxiv. 26 
 
 
 Shimeah 
 
 Shimeath, 1629. 
 
 XXV. I 
 
 
 Jehoadan (Jehoiadan 
 1612) 
 
 Jehoaddan, 1638. 
 
 XXV. 23 
 
 
 Joahaz 
 
 Jehoahaz, 1629. Cf. 
 ver. 25. 
 
 xxvii. 5 viar,^. 
 
 •^Heb. much 
 
 t Heb. this, 1629. 
 
 xxviii. II 
 
 
 wrath of God 
 
 wrath of the LORD, 
 1638. 
 
 xxviii. 22 
 
 
 this distress 
 
 his distress, 1638. 
 
 xxix. 12 
 
 
 Amashai . . . Jahalelel 
 
 Amasai, 1629, Jeha- 
 lelel, 1638. 
 
 xxix. 15 marg. 
 
 of the Lord^ 
 
 of the LORD, 1629. 
 
 xxix. 27 
 
 
 with the t instruments 
 
 with t the instruments, 
 Bagster 1846. 
 
 xxxi. 5 marg. 
 
 brought forth 
 
 brake forth, 1629. 
 
 xxxi. 6 
 
 
 tithes of oxen 
 
 tithe of oxen, 1638. 
 
 xxxi. 14 
 
 
 Immah (Immath 1612) 
 
 Imnah, 1629. 
 
 xxxii. 5 
 
 
 prepared Millo 
 
 repaired Millo, 161 6, 
 1617. 
 
 1 A strange oversight (retained up to 1630) in a matter about which 
 our Translators are usually more careful than later editors, viz. in repre- 
 senting mni by Lord (or God, see p. 147 note i) but ''J^^? by "Lord" 
 or " lord." In ch. xxix. 15 marg. " Lord" is a misprint, the text being 
 correct. Compare also Neh. i. 11; iii. 5; viii. 10. Ps. ii. 4, and Ap- 
 pend. C, p. 223 note 3. 
 
 '^ See above, p. 159 note. 
 
 S. II 
 
1 62 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 2 Chronicles 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 xxxii. 20 
 
 For this cause 
 
 And for this cause, 1638. 
 
 xxxiv. 12 
 
 Sechariah 
 
 Zechariah, 161 2 (not 
 1613), 1629. 
 
 XXXV. 8 
 
 • Zachariah 
 
 Zechariah, 1638. 
 
 XXXV. 9 
 
 JehieL.Joshabad 
 
 Jeiel ^, 1638 ... Jozabad, 
 1629. 
 
 xxxvi. 17 
 
 Caldees 
 
 Chaldees, 1638. 
 
 Ezra 
 
 
 
 ii. 2 
 
 Saraiah (Saraioh, 1617) 
 
 Seraiah, 1629. Cf. Neh. 
 
 vii. 7 ?}iarg. 
 
 ii. 22 
 
 The children of Neto- 
 
 The men of Netophah, 
 
 
 phah 
 
 1638. 
 
 ii. 24 niarg. 
 
 Beth-Asmaveth 
 
 Beth-azmavcth, 1629. Cf. 
 Neh. vii. 28. 
 
 ii. 40 
 
 Hodavia, marg. Jiida 
 
 Hodaviah, viarg. yudah, 
 1629. Cf. Neh. vii. 
 43 marg. 
 
 ii. 50 
 
 Nephushim 
 
 Nephusim, 1629. 
 
 [ii- 59 
 
 father's, 1769 
 
 fathers']. See above, p. 
 152 note. 
 
 iii. 2 77iarg. 
 
 Josua (but Josuah, 
 
 jfoshua, 161 3 (but Jo- 
 
 
 Hagg. i. i) 
 
 suah, Hagg. i. i). 
 
 iii. 5 
 
 that willingly offered, 
 
 that willingly offered, 
 
 
 offered 
 
 1613. 
 
 iv. 9 
 
 Apharsathkites 
 
 Apharsathchites, 1629. 
 
 V. 12 
 
 Caldean 
 
 Chaldean, 1638. 
 
 vii. 4 
 
 Zeraiah 
 
 Zerahiah, 1638. Cf. ch. 
 viii. 4. 
 
 vii. 9 marg. 
 
 •\IIe {Hee, 1616) was 
 
 + Heb. was the founda- 
 
 
 the foil ndation , 1 6 1 1 , 
 
 tion, 1629 C: was the 
 
 
 1612, 1613, 1616, 
 1617 
 tHeb. Whatsoever 
 
 /., 1629 L., 1630. 
 
 vii. 23 wair^. 
 
 t Chald. Whatsoever, 
 
 
 
 Bagster 1846. 
 
 viii. 13 & X. 43 
 
 Jehiel 
 
 Jeiel 1, 1638. 
 
 viii. 16 
 
 and for Jarib 
 
 also for Joiarib, 1638. 
 
 X, 18, 21, 22, 30 
 
 Maasiah 
 
 Maaseiahj 1638. So 
 Neh. iii. 23; viii. 4, 
 7_;_ X. 25; xi. 5, 7; 
 xii. 41, 42 in 1611. 
 See 2 Chr. xxiii. i. 
 
 ^ See above, p. 159 note. 
 
of i6 11 amended in later editions. 
 
 163 
 
 Ezra 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 X. 23 
 
 Kelitah 
 
 
 Kelita (N^), 1638. 
 
 X. 25 
 
 Jesiah 
 
 
 Jeziah, 1638. 
 
 X. 33 
 
 Mattatha 
 
 
 Mattathah (n")^ 1638. 
 
 X. 35 
 
 Bedaiah 
 
 
 Bedeiah, 1638. 
 
 X. 38 
 
 Bennui (Benui, 
 
 1612) 
 
 Binnui, 1638. 
 
 Nehemiah 
 
 
 
 
 i. II 
 
 LORD 
 
 (1611 — 
 
 Lord, Oxf. 1835, 
 
 
 1769) 
 
 
 Camb. 1858, Amer. 
 1867. See above, p. 
 147 note I. 
 
 ii. 12 
 
 what God had 
 
 put 
 
 what my God had put, 
 1638. 
 
 iii. 4, 21 & X. 5 & 
 
 Merimoth 
 
 
 Meremoth. 
 
 xii. 3 
 
 
 
 
 iii. 5, & viii. 10 
 
 LORD 
 
 
 Lord, 1629. See above, 
 
 pri?fi. 
 
 
 
 p. 147 note I. 
 
 iii. 6 
 
 Besodaiah 
 
 
 Besodeiah, 1638 
 
 iii. 15 
 
 Shallum 
 
 
 Shallun, 1629. 
 
 vi. 10 
 
 Mehetable, 
 
 Camb. 
 
 Mehetabeel, 1638. 
 
 
 Synd. A. 
 
 3- i4> 
 
 
 
 B.M. 1276.1 
 
 4 only, 
 
 
 
 but 
 
 
 
 
 Mehetabel, Ox 
 
 f. 
 
 
 
 1611 — 1630 
 
 
 
 vi. 17 marg. 
 
 multiplied letters 
 
 imdtiplied their letters^ 
 
 
 
 
 1629. 
 
 vii. 7 
 
 Nahum 
 
 
 Nehum, 1638. 
 
 vii. 24 marg. 
 
 yora 
 
 
 Joi'ah. Bagster 1846. 
 Cf. Ezra ii. 18. 
 
 vii. 31 
 
 Michmash 
 
 
 Michmas, 1638. 
 
 vii. 38 
 
 Senaa 
 
 
 Senaah, 1629. Cf. Ezra 
 ii. 35- , 
 
 vii. 39 
 
 Jedaia 
 
 
 Jedaiah, 1629. Cf. Ezra 
 ii. 36. 
 
 vii. 46 
 
 Tabaoth 
 
 
 Tabbaoth, 1638. Cf. 
 Ezra ii. 43. 
 
 vii. 54 
 
 Baslith 
 
 
 Bazlith, 1629. 
 
 [vii. 61 
 
 father's, 1769 
 
 
 fathers']. See above, p. 
 152 note. 
 
 ix. 7 
 
 Caldees 
 
 
 Chaldees, 1638. 
 
 ix. 17 
 
 the wonders 
 
 
 thy wonders, 1638. 
 
 X. II 
 
 Micah 
 
 
 Micha, 1629. Cf. ch. 
 xi. 17, 22. 
 
 1 1 
 
164 Appendix A.] IVrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Nehemiah 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 X. 18 
 
 Hodiah (Hodaiah, 
 
 Hodijah, 1638. Cf. ver. 
 
 
 i6i6) 
 
 13- 
 
 xi. 8 
 
 Gabai 
 
 Gabbai, 1638. 
 
 xi. 13 
 
 Meshilemoth 
 
 Meshillemoth, 1638. 
 
 xi. 24 
 
 Meshezabel 
 
 Meshezabeel, 1612 (not 
 1613, &c.), 1638. 
 
 xi. 27 
 
 Hazer-Shual 
 
 Hazar-shual, 1638. 
 
 xi. 28 
 
 Ziglag 
 
 Ziklag, 1612, 1613 (not 
 1629 L., 1630). 
 
 xii. 3 77iarg. 
 
 Sebaniah 
 
 Shebaniah, 1629 (not 
 1638), 1744. Cf. ver. 
 
 1 i 
 
 xii. 5 
 
 Madiah 
 
 14. 
 Maadiah, 1638. 
 
 xii. 21, 36 
 
 Nethanael 
 
 Nethaneel, 1629. 
 
 xii. 36 
 
 Asarael 
 
 Azarael, 1629. 
 
 xii. 4I 
 
 Zachariah 
 
 Zechariah, 1638. 
 
 Esther 
 
 
 
 i. 8 
 
 for the king had ap- 
 
 for so the king had ap- 
 
 
 pointed 
 
 pointed, 1629. 
 
 i. 9, II, 12, 15— 
 
 Vasthi (Vulg.) 
 
 Vashti, 1629. 
 
 17, 19; ii. I, 4, 
 
 
 
 17 
 
 
 
 i. 14 
 
 Tarshis 
 
 Tarshish, 1629. 
 
 iii. I 
 
 Amedatha (Amm. 
 
 Hammedatha, 1638. 
 
 
 1629 C.) 
 
 Cf. ch. viii. 5; ix. 10, 
 
 iii. 10 
 
 Ammedatha 
 
 24. 
 
 iii. 4 
 
 Mordecai his matters 
 
 Mordecai'smatters, 1762. 
 See above, p. 11 1. 
 
 iv. 4 
 
 the sackcloth 
 
 his sackcloth, 1629. 
 
 Job 
 
 
 
 i. 17 
 
 Caldeans 
 
 Chaldeans, 1638. 
 
 iv. 6 
 
 ; the uprightness of thy 
 
 , thy hope, and the up- 
 
 
 ways (, 1 61 6, 1617) 
 
 rightness of thy ways?^ 
 
 
 and thy hope ? 
 
 1638. 
 
 ^ In 1629, 1637 we find "; and the uprightness of thy ways, thy 
 hope?" Though this has been noted as a mere error, the changes botla 
 of 1629 and 1638 (which all later editions have followed) are plainly 
 intentional, and unique for their boldness. In the Paragraph Bible we 
 have changed the comma after "hope" into a semicolon, although the 
 Hebrew has only Rebia and Athnakh in the word before. Cf. Grote 
 MS. pp. 130, 131. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 1 6s 
 
 Job 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 iv. 19 
 
 on them that 
 
 in them that, 1762. Cf. 
 ver. 18. 
 
 XX. 21 marg. 
 
 meats 
 
 meat, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 19 marg. 
 
 take it 
 
 take, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 22 
 
 II and no man 
 
 and II no man, Bagster 
 1846. 
 
 xxxiii. 22 
 
 His soul draweth 
 
 Yea, his soul draweth, 
 1638. 
 
 xxxix. 30 
 
 there is he 
 
 there wshe, 1616, 1617^. 
 
 xli. 5 
 
 wilt thou bind 
 
 or wilt thou bind, 1638. 
 
 xlii. 10 marg. 
 
 added to Job 
 
 added all that had been 
 to Job, 1638. 
 
 Psalms 
 
 
 
 ii. 6 & marg. 
 
 Sion 
 
 Zion, 16382. Cf. Ps. 
 Ixix. 35. 
 
 xxix. 8, 9 
 
 II shaketh...to calve 
 
 shaketh |1 to calve, 
 
 1629. 
 They looked . . . || were 
 
 xxxiv. 5 
 
 II They looked . . . were 
 
 
 lightened 
 
 lightened, 1629, 1638, 
 Bagster 1846 only. 
 
 xxxvii. 3 marg. 
 
 in truth and stableness 
 
 ill truth, or stableness 
 (1629), 1638. 
 
 xxxix. 6 marg. 
 
 image 
 
 an image, 1629. 
 
 xlii. 6 
 
 Missar 
 
 Mizar, 1629. 
 
 xlii. 9 
 
 God, My (my 16 12, 
 
 God my rock, Why 
 
 
 1630) rock, why 
 
 (1629), 1638. 
 
 xliv. title 
 
 of Korah 
 
 of Korah, Maschil, 1629. 
 
 liii. 6 
 
 Jaakob (Jakob, 1630) 
 
 Jacob, 1629, 1638. 
 
 lix. title marg. 
 
 II Or, to the chief Musi- 
 
 WDestroy, 1638. Cf. Ps. 
 
 
 cian, destroy 
 
 Iviii. & Ixxv. titles 
 marg. 
 
 Ixii. 10 
 
 become not vain 
 
 and become not vain, 
 1629. 
 
 Ixv. I 
 
 Sion 
 
 Zion, Amer. 1867 only. 
 See below, note 2. 
 
 Ixv. 9 
 
 and 11 waterest it 
 
 Hand waterest it. Bag- 
 ster 1846. 
 
 1 The " eagle" should have been masculine throughout vers. 27 — 30, 
 but after having regarded it as feminine thus far, it is too late to change 
 here. 
 
 ^ So Ps. ix. II, 14; xiv. 7; XX. 2; xlviii. 2, 11, i2; 1. 2; 11. 18; 
 liii. 6; Ixxiv. 2; Ixxvi. 2; Ixxviii. 68; xcvii. 8. Elsewhere 161 1 has 
 "Zion," except in Ps. Ixv. i, where all have "Sion" except Amer. 
 1867. Cf. Ps. Ixix. 35. 
 
1 66 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Psalms 
 
 Ixix. 32 
 Ixix. 35 
 
 Ixxv. title marg. 
 
 [Ixxxi. 12 
 
 Ixxxix, 4 marg. 
 
 xcix. 2 
 
 cv. 30 
 cvii. 43 
 cxix. 1 01 
 cxxvii. I text 
 
 cxxxii. 6 
 cxxxix. 7 
 
 [cxl. 3 
 cxliii. 9 
 
 Proverbs 
 
 vi. 19 
 vii. 21 
 x. 23 
 xi. 1 
 XX. 14 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 seek good 
 Sion 
 
 II Or, to the chief musi- 
 cian destroy not (Al- 
 taschith, 1616, 1617 
 for \destroy 7iot]) a 
 psalm or so7ig for 
 Asaph. 
 
 hearts', 1769 
 
 to generation and gene- 
 ration 
 all people 
 
 The land 
 those things 
 that I may keep 
 thatt (llCamb. Synd. 
 
 A. 3. 14; B. M. 
 
 1276. 1. 4 only; 1613) 
 
 build* 
 tHeb. are builders 
 
 Ephrata 
 
 fly, Camb. Synd. A. 3. 
 14, &B. M. 1276. 1.4 
 only, 1612, 1630; flie, 
 Oxf. 161 1, 1613 — 
 1629 L. 
 
 adders', 1769 
 
 flie 
 
 and him that soweth 
 
 With much fair speech 
 
 as a sport (a sport, 
 
 1629 C.) 
 A t false 
 
 nought bis 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 seek God, 1617. 
 
 Zion, 1762. Cf. p. 165 
 
 note 2. 
 II Or, Destroy not. \\ Or, 
 
 for Asaph, 1638. 
 
 heart's]. See p. 152 
 
 note. 
 Deest (ver. 4 being cited 
 
 in ver. i marg.) 1762. 
 all the people, 161 2 (not 
 
 i6t3, &c.), 1769. 
 Their land, 1638. 
 these things, 1762. 
 that I might keep, 1638. 
 tthat build. 
 
 t Heb. that are builders, 
 
 1638. 
 Ephratah, 1629. Cf. 
 
 Ruth iv. 11; Mic. v. 2. 
 flee, 1629 C. Cf. Prov. 
 
 xxviii. 17. See 2 Esdr. 
 
 xiv. 15. 
 
 adder's]. Cf. Isai. lix. 
 
 5 marg. 
 flee, i6i6 (not 1617), 
 
 1629. 
 
 and he that soweth, 
 
 1769. 
 With her much fair 
 
 speech, 1638. 
 as sport, 1638. 
 
 + A false, Bagster 1846. 
 (So read.) 
 naught bis, 1638. 
 
of i6i I amended in later editmis. 
 
 167 
 
 Proverbs 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 [xxvi. 3 
 
 the fool's, 1762 
 
 the fools']. See p. 152 
 note. 
 
 xxvii. 26 
 
 thy field 
 
 the field, 1638. 
 
 xxviii. 17 
 
 flie 
 
 flee, 161 7 (not 1629 
 L., 1630), 1629. Cf. 
 Ps. cxxxix. 7. 
 
 [xxxi. 14 
 
 merchants', 1769 (mer- 
 
 merchant's]. Cf. ch. 
 
 
 chant, 1762) 
 
 xxx. 28. See p. 152 
 note. 
 
 Eccles. 
 
 
 
 i- 5 
 
 the place 
 
 his place, 1638. 
 
 ii. 16 
 
 shall be forgotten 
 
 shall all be forgotten, 
 1629. 
 
 vii. 26 marg. 
 
 ^He {Hee, 1613) that 
 
 + Heb. he that is, 1616 
 
 
 is, (t Heb. that is, 
 
 (not 1617), 1629. 
 
 
 1612, 1629 L., 1630) 
 
 
 viii. 17 
 
 seek it out 
 
 seek it out, yet he shall 
 not find it \ 1629. 
 
 Canticles 
 
 
 
 iv. 6 
 
 mountains of myrrh 
 
 mountain of myrrh, 1629. 
 
 V. 12 
 
 rivers of water 
 
 rivers of vi^aters, 161 6 
 (not 1617, 1629 L., 
 1630), 1629. 
 
 vi. 5 
 
 is a flock 
 
 is as a flock, 1616, 1617. 
 Cf. ch. iv. I. 
 
 vi. 12 marg. 
 
 tAe chariot 
 
 the chariots, 16 2g. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 
 
 viii. 8 marg. 
 
 stretching 
 
 stretchings, 1629. 
 
 ix. I 
 
 Galile. See Tobit i. 2. 
 
 Galilee, 1629. 
 
 X. 34 
 
 forests 
 
 forest, 1769. 
 
 xxiii. 13 & 
 
 Caldeans 
 
 Chaldeans, 1638 (1630, 
 
 xliii. 14 & 
 
 
 ch. xlvii. 5). 
 
 xlvii. 1, 5 & 
 
 
 
 xlviii. 14, 20 
 
 
 
 xxviii. 4 
 
 seeth it (?V, 1638, 1744) 
 
 seeth, 1683 (Grote MS. 
 p. 93), 1762. 
 
 xxviii. 26 ;;zfl!r^. 
 
 as God 
 
 as his God, 1629. 
 
 xxix. I text 
 
 Woe... II the city 
 
 II Woe... II the city. 
 
 marg. 
 
 God : Or, of the city 
 
 God. \\0r, ofthecity, 1629. 
 
1 68 Appendix A.] Wfvug readings of the Bible 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 xxxi. 9 text 
 
 he shall... II his strong 
 (llthis strong, 1629) 
 
 t he shall... II his strong. 
 
 ma7-g. 
 
 II Or, his strength: Heb. 
 
 + Heb. his rock, &c. 
 
 
 rocke 
 
 Or, his strength, 1638. 
 
 xxxiv. II 
 
 The cormorant 
 
 But the cormorant, 
 1629. 
 
 xxxviii. 17 marg. 
 
 me 
 
 7ny sold, 1638. 
 
 xliv. 2 
 
 Jesurun 
 
 Jeshurun 161 6, Amer. 
 1867, only. See p. 
 150 note. 
 
 xliv. 20 
 
 feedeth of ashes 
 
 feedeth on ashes, 1762. 
 
 xlvii. 6 
 
 the yoke 
 
 thy yoke, 1629. 
 
 xlix. 13 
 
 heaven... God 
 
 heavens, 1629 ... the 
 LORD, 1638. 
 
 liii. 6 marg. 
 
 he hath made 
 
 hath made, 1629. 
 
 Ivii. 8 
 
 made a covenant 
 
 made thee a covenant, 
 1638I. 
 
 [lix. 5 marg. 
 
 adders\ 1769 
 
 adder's, Bagster 1846, 
 Amer. 1867]. Cf. Ps. 
 cxl. 3. 
 
 Ixii. 8 marg. 
 
 if he give 
 
 If I give, 1629. 
 
 Ixiv. I 
 
 rent the heavens (see p. 
 102) 
 
 rend the heavens, 1762. 
 
 Ixvi. 9 
 
 II bring... cause to bring 
 
 bring ... || cause to bring, 
 1629. 
 
 Jeremiah 
 
 
 
 i- 13 
 
 the face thereof tc^^j- 
 
 the face thereof is, 1762. 
 
 iv. 6 
 
 standards 
 
 standard, 1629. 
 
 xii. 15 
 
 will bring again 
 
 will bring them again, 
 1629. 
 
 XV. 4 marg. 
 
 a moving 
 
 a removing, 1629. 
 
 xix. II 
 
 no place else to bury 
 
 no place to bury, 1629 C, 
 1638. 
 
 xxi. 4, 9 
 
 Caldeans 
 
 Chaldeans, 1638-. 
 
 xxiii. 30 
 
 my word 
 
 my words, 1638. 
 
 xxiv. 5 marg. 
 
 captivity 
 
 the captivity, 1629. 
 
 ^ Cardwell (^Oxford Bibles, p. 16) imputes this change to Bp. Lloyd 
 in 1701. But he knew no more of Camb. 1638 than Bp. Turton did of 
 Camb. 1629. See above, p. 41 note. 
 
 2 So ch. xxii. 25; xxiv. 5; xxv. 12; xxxii. 4, 5, 24, 25, 28, 29, 43; 
 xxxiii. 5; xxxv. 11; xxxvii. 5, 8 — 11, 13, 14; xxxviii. 2, 18, 19, 23; 
 xl. 9, 10; xli. 3, 18; xliii. 3; 1. I, 8, 25, 35, 45; li. 4, 54; Hi. 7, 8, 
 14, 17. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 169 
 
 
 _-u 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Jeremifciii 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 XX vi. 18 
 
 
 Morashite 
 
 Morasthite, 1629. Cf. 
 Micah i. i. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 
 the high places 
 
 as the high places, 1629. 
 Cf. Micah iii. 12. 
 
 xxviii. 6 
 
 
 the words 
 
 thy words, 1629. 
 
 xxxi. 14 
 
 
 goodness 
 
 my goodness, 1629. 
 
 xxxi. 18 
 
 
 thou art the Lord 
 
 for thou art the Lord, 
 1629. 
 
 xxxiii. 16 
 
 viarg. 
 
 Jch(n>a 
 
 Jehovah, 1629. 
 
 XXXV. 13 
 
 
 and inhabitants 
 
 and the inhabitants, 1616 
 (not 1617), 1629. 
 
 xxxv. 19 
 
 text 
 
 Jonadab. . . twant(tshall 
 not want, 1629) 
 
 + Jonadab... want. 
 
 mar^. 
 
 tHeb. there shall not a 
 
 + Heb. There shall not be 
 
 
 
 man be cut off from. 
 
 cut off from Jonadab 
 
 
 
 &c. 
 
 the son of Rechab to 
 stand, &c., 1638. 
 
 XXX vii. 14 
 
 inarg. 
 
 or, lie 
 
 , or a lie, 1638. 
 
 xxxviii. 16 
 
 
 So the king 
 
 So Zedekiah the king, 
 1638. 
 
 xl. I 
 
 
 Ramath 
 
 Ramah, 1629 C. and L. 
 (not 1630), 1638. 
 
 xl. 5 
 
 
 all the cities 
 
 the cities, 1638. 
 
 9, 10 
 
 text 
 
 ver. 9 t to serve 
 
 ver, 10. + to serve. 
 
 mars[. 
 
 tHeb. to stand before. 
 
 + Heb. to stand before, 
 
 
 
 And so verse 10^ 
 
 1629 — 1769, Bagster 
 1846, American 1867. 
 
 xli. I 
 
 
 Elishamah 
 
 Elishama, 1638. 
 
 xlii. 16 
 
 
 after you in Egypt 
 
 after you there in Egypt, 
 1629. 
 
 xlviii. 36 
 
 
 is perished 
 
 are perished, 1762. 
 
 xlix. I 
 
 
 inherit God (so 1612, 
 
 inherit Gad, 1616, 1617 
 
 
 
 1613) 
 
 ...1629 C. and L. 
 
 1. 10 & li. 
 
 24' 35 
 
 Caldea 
 
 Chaldea, 1638. 
 
 li. 12 
 
 
 watchman 
 
 watchmen, 1629. 
 
 li. 27 
 
 
 her horses 
 
 the horses, 1638. 
 
 li. 30 
 
 
 their dwelling places 
 
 her dwelling places, 
 
 1629. 
 Jehoiachin bis (Jehoia- 
 
 Hi. 31 
 
 
 Jehoiakim bis 
 
 
 
 
 kin 1616), 1629. 
 
 1 This gross error of 161 1 — 1630, though corrected long ago, is 
 revived in most modern Bibles, e.g. D'Oyly «&: Mant 181 7, Oxford 
 1835, Camb. 1858. 
 
1 70 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Lament. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 ii. ^ marg. 
 
 made to couch ^ 
 
 made to touch, 1629. 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 
 
 i. ^ 
 
 Jehoiakins 
 
 Jehoiachins, 1629 C. 
 and L. (Jehoiakims 
 1617, 1630), 1638. 
 
 i. 3 & xii. 13 & 
 
 Caldeans 
 
 Chaldeans, 1638 (1612, 
 
 xxiii. 14, 7.3 
 
 
 ch. i. 3). 
 
 i. 17 
 
 returned 
 
 turned, 1769. Cf. vers. 
 
 iii. 5 marg. 
 
 deep of lips 
 
 9, 12. 
 deep of lip, 1629. 
 
 iii. 6 marg. 
 
 heavy language 
 
 heavy of language, 1629. 
 
 iii. II 
 
 thy people 
 
 the children of thy peo- 
 ple, 1638. 
 
 iii. 26 marg. 
 
 II A man 
 
 + Heb. a man, 1629. 
 
 V. i. 
 
 take the balances 
 
 take thee balances, 1638. 
 
 vi. 8 
 
 that he may have 
 
 that ye may have, 161 3. 
 
 xi. 24 & 
 
 Caldea 
 
 Chaldea, 1638 (1630, ch. 
 
 xvi. 29 & 
 
 
 xvi. 29). 
 
 xxiii. 15, 16 
 
 
 
 xii. 19 
 
 of them that dwell 
 
 of all them that dwell, 
 1629. 
 
 xxi. 30 marg. 
 
 cause to it to return 
 
 cause it to return, 1629 
 C. and L. 
 
 [xxii. 10 
 
 fathers', 1769 
 
 father's]. See above, p. 
 152 note. 
 
 xxiii. 23 
 
 Shoah 
 
 Shoa, 1629. 
 
 xxiii. 43 marg. 
 
 11 II Her zvhoredoms 
 
 + + Heb. her whoredoms, 
 
 1629 C. & L. 
 (+ + Heb. whordomes^ 
 
 1617). 
 
 xxiv. 5 
 
 let him seethe 
 
 let them seethe, 1638. 
 
 xxiv. 7 
 
 poured it 
 
 poured it not, 16 13. 
 
 xxiv. 25 marg. 
 
 of the sold 
 
 of their sotil, 1638. 
 
 xxvi. 14 
 
 they shall be a place 
 
 thou shalt be aplace, 1 638. 
 
 xxvii. 6 marg. 
 
 made hatches 
 
 made thy hatches, 1629. 
 
 xxvii. 16 war^. 
 
 tuorks 
 
 thy works, 1638. 
 
 xxvii. 22, 23 
 
 Shebah 
 
 Sheba, 1638. 
 
 xxvii. 27 marg. 
 
 wit hall, 161 1 — 1630 
 
 with all, 1629, 1638, 
 
 
 [withal, 1744) 
 
 1762. 
 
 1 This rendering might possibly stand, but that Tremellius, from 
 whose version our Translators mostly derived their margin in the Old 
 Testament (see above, p. 44), has Heb. facit ut pertineat. Hence 
 "• couch^^ is a mere misprint. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 171 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 xxxi. 4 
 
 t Heb. conduits 
 
 II Or, conduits, 1638. 
 Cf. Job xxxviii. 25. 
 
 xxxii. 22 
 
 Ashur 
 
 Asshur, 1638. 
 
 xxxii. 25 
 
 all her multitudes 
 
 all her multitude, 1629. 
 
 xxxiv. 28 
 
 beasts of the land 
 
 beast of the land, 1762. 
 
 xxxiv. 31 
 
 my flock of my pasture 
 
 my flock the flock of my 
 pasture, 1629. 
 
 xxxvi. 2 
 
 the enemy had said 
 
 the enemy hath said, 
 i63o(not [629C.&L., 
 1638, 1744), 1762. 
 
 xxxvi. 15 
 
 the nations 
 
 thy nations, 1629. 
 
 xxxix. 1 1 
 
 at that day 
 
 in that day, 1638. 
 
 xlii. 17 
 
 a measuring reed 
 
 the measuring reed, 1638. 
 Cf. vers. 16, 18, 19. 
 
 xliii. 3 marg. 
 
 See chap. 9. 2, 5 
 
 See ch. 9. 1, 5, 1769. 
 
 xliv. 23 
 
 cause men 
 
 cause them, 1629. 
 
 [xliv. 30 
 
 the priest's, 1769 
 
 the priests'], Gorle. See 
 above, p. 79 note 2, 
 and p. 152 note. 
 
 xlvi. 13 marg. 
 
 of his year 
 
 a son of his year, 1638. 
 
 xlvi. 23 
 
 a new btulding 
 
 Sixo-w of building, 1638. 
 
 xlviii. 8 
 
 they shall offer 
 
 ye shall offer, 1638. 
 
 Daniel 
 
 
 
 i. 4 
 
 Caldeans 
 
 Chaldeans, 1638^. 
 
 i. 12 
 
 give t pulse 
 
 give us + pulse, 1629. 
 
 ii. 5 marg. 
 
 Cal. (=^ Camb. Synd. 
 
 Chald.,i638(C/zfl:/.ch.ii. 
 
 
 A. 3- 14) 
 
 14, in Camb. Synd. A. 
 3. 14: so 1616 in ch. 
 
 IT \ 
 
 ii. 8 marg. 
 
 Cald.2 
 
 v.). 
 Chald., 1638. 
 
 also 
 
 
 
 V. 7, 9, 12, 16 
 
 Calde 
 
 Chaldee, 1638. 
 
 jnarg. 
 
 
 
 [ii. 41 
 
 potters', 1769 
 
 potter's]. Seep. 1 52 note. 
 
 11. 45 ;;zar^. 
 
 in hand, 161 1 — 1769, 
 
 in hands, Bagster 1846, 
 
 
 Oxf. 1835, 1857, 
 
 Camb. 1858, Amer. 
 
 
 Lond. 1859 
 
 1867. Cf. ver. 34 
 marg. 
 
 ^ So Dan. ii. 2, 4, 5, 10 {bis)', iii. 8; iv. 7 ; v. 7, 11, 30; ix. i. 
 
 2 So Cal. or Cald. (the two issues of 161 1 sometimes varying between 
 these forms) Dan. ii. 8, 14, 18, 25 {bis), 28, 29, 31, 43, 44 {bis), 45 ; 
 ch. iii. 4 {bis), 12, 19, 20, 22, 25, 26, 29 {ter), 30; iv. 2, 10, 14; v. 2, 6 
 {ter), 20, 31; vi. 8; vii. i, 12, 15, 18, 19. 
 
172 Appendix ^.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Daniel 
 
 111. 15 
 
 iii. 18 
 
 iii. 21 inarg. 
 V. 17 marg. 
 vi. 13 
 
 VI. 27 marg. 
 
 vii. 18 marg. 
 
 viii. 13 marg. 
 ix. 13 marg. 
 
 ix. 26 marg. 
 ix. 27 marg. 
 
 xi. 13 marg. 
 
 xi. 24 marg. 
 
 ibid. 
 xi. 38 /6'x/ 
 
 marg. 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 a fiery furnace 
 
 thy golden image 
 mantle... tiirbant 
 fee, as 
 
 the captivity of the 
 children 
 
 Heb. 
 
 /. thittgs {in things, 
 1630) 
 
 II The numbcrer 
 t Heb. intreated the 
 face 
 
 II Or, shall have no- 
 thing 
 
 II Or, with the abomin- 
 able armies ^ 
 
 of times [, 1744] of 
 years 
 
 peaceable or fat 
 
 think thoughts 
 
 But in his estate... 
 II forces 
 
 II Or, mttnitions. Heb. 
 Manzzin, or, as for 
 the Almighty {Al- 
 mightie 161 7) God 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 a burning fiery furnace, 
 1638. 
 
 the golden image, 1629. 
 
 mantles... tnrbants, 1629. 
 
 fee, Bagster 1846. 
 
 the children of the cap- 
 tivity, 1629 C. (not 
 L., 1630). 
 Chald. Bagster 1846 
 
 only, 
 that is, things 1613 (not 
 1629 L.), 1629 C. 
 
 II Or, the ntimberer, 1744. 
 
 1^ Heb. intreated we not 
 the face of the, &c., 
 1638. 
 
 II Or, ajtd shall have no- 
 thing, 1629. 
 
 II Or, and npon the battle- 
 ments shall be the idols 
 of the desolator, 1762. 
 
 of times [, 1769] even 
 years, 1762. 
 
 peaceable and fat, 1629. 
 
 tliink his thoughts, 1629. 
 
 But + in his estate ... |i + 
 forces. 
 
 t Heb. [potitcs, W Or) as 
 for the Alf?iighty God 
 ...II Or, mttnitions. 
 i Heb. Mauzzim, 1638 
 (so 1744, but in the 
 .same order as 161 1). 
 To Mauzzim 1744, 
 1762, 1769 add " or, 
 Gods {God's 1744, 
 xid'i) protectors r 
 
 1 This rendering of the margin in 1611 comes, as usual, from Tre- 
 mellius (above, p. 44), '•'• legiones detestationnm desolantes. Heb. alam 
 detestationiim desolantem : ala pro copiis metaphorice, ut Isai. viii. 8." 
 Whatever may be its value, it ought not to have been displaced by 1762 
 (which 1769 and the moderns have servilely followed) for something not 
 so very good of its own. In the Paragraph Bible, we have retained 
 both. See above, p. 46. 
 
of i6ii amended in late?- editions. 
 
 173 
 
 Daniel 
 
 xii. 8 
 
 xii. 13 
 
 Hosea 
 
 iv. 4 
 
 vi. 9 marg. 
 
 X. 5 niarg. 
 
 xiu. ?. 
 
 lo \inarg.'\ 
 
 Joel 
 
 i. 16 
 
 iii. 13 
 
 Amos 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 O my Lord (so all 
 before 1629 in ch. 
 X. 16, 17, 19- Zech. 
 iv. 4, 5, 13; vi. 4) 
 
 in the lot 
 
 this people 
 
 Sichcni {Sychem^ 1630) 
 
 flee away 
 
 II Chemarims 
 
 dew it passeth 
 Hosea, 1762, 1769 
 
 your eyes 
 
 the wickedness 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 i. 3 ma)g. 
 
 i. II 
 viii. 3 
 
 ix. 5 
 
 he, {hee 1616, 161']) for 
 
 four 
 and kept 
 songs of the Temples 
 
 (temples, 1629) 
 all that dwelleth ^ 
 
 Jonah 
 
 
 i. 16 marg. 
 
 a sacrifice 
 
 O my lord (W&?), 1744 
 only here. 
 
 in thy lot, 1638. 
 
 thy people, 1629. 
 
 Shecheni, 1629, C. (not 
 L.). 
 
 fly (flie 1629, 1638) 
 away, 1744. 
 
 ii Or, Chcniarim {Che- 
 marims, 1629 C. and 
 L., 1630), 1629, 1638. 
 
 dew that passeth, 1638 
 (but not in ch. vi. 4). 
 
 Hoshea, Oxf. 1835, &c. 
 
 our eyes, 1629. 
 
 their wickedness, 1629. 
 
 yea for four, 1629. 
 
 and he kept, 1762. 
 songs of the temple, 
 
 1638. 
 all that dwell, 1629. 
 
 a sacrifice unto the Lord, 
 1638. 
 
 1 So in Amos vi. 7 Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 alone has "first that 
 goeth" for "first that go" of Oxf. 1611, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c. 
 See Appendix B, p. 212. 
 
174 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Micah 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 V. 2 
 
 Beth-leem 
 
 Beth-lehem, 1629 C. and 
 his soul, 1629. 
 
 vii. 3 viarg. 
 
 the soul 
 
 Nahum 
 
 
 
 i. I ifiarg. 
 
 Lord 
 
 Z (9^/?, 1638. See above, 
 
 i. 4 
 
 floure 
 
 p. 147 note 1. 
 flower, 1629. See 2 
 Esdr. XV. 50. 
 
 ii. 2 marg. 
 ii, 3 marg. 
 iii. 17 
 
 and the pride 
 1 1 ^^€0. fiery 
 The crowned 
 
 as the pride, 16 2g. 
 II 11 Or, fiery, 1629. 
 Thy crowned, 1629. 
 
 Habakkuk 
 
 
 
 i. 9 war^. 
 
 iii. I text 
 
 marg. 
 iii. 13 
 
 iii. 19 
 
 init. t Heb. 
 
 Sigionoth 
 Shigianoth 
 +by discovering 
 
 LORD God 1611— 
 
 II Or, ^ before the follow- 
 ing Heb.), 1638. 
 
 Shigionoth, 1762. 
 
 Shigionoth, 1629. 
 
 by + discovering, 1629 
 — 1762, Bagster 1846 
 (not 1769, mod.). 
 
 Lord GOD, 1629 C., 
 
 
 1630, 1762, 1769, 
 moderns 
 
 1638, 1744. Cf. Zeph. 
 i. 7. Seep. 147 note i. 
 
 Zephaniah 
 
 
 
 iii. II 
 
 mine holy 
 
 my holy, 1629 C. & L., 
 1630. Cf. marg. 
 
 Haggai 
 
 
 
 i. I, 12, 14 & 
 
 Josuah. Cf. Ezra iii. 
 
 Joshua, 1629 (ver. 12, 
 
 ii. 2 
 
 2 marg. 
 
 1629 L.). 
 
 Zechariah 
 
 
 
 i. I, 7 
 
 Barachiah 
 
 Berechiah, 1762^. 
 
 iv. 12 marg. 
 
 by the hand 
 
 by the hand of, Bagster 
 1846 : cf. ch. vii. 7, 12 
 Jtiarg. 
 
 ^ Thus 161 1 reads in all the other nine places where the name 
 occurs, except in i Chr. vi. 39, "Berachiah." 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 175 
 
 Zechariah 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 vii. 7 
 
 of the plain 
 
 and the plain, 1638. 
 
 viii. 19 inarg. 
 
 ttHeb. solemn 
 
 II il Or, solemn, 1762. 
 
 viii. 21 mai-g. 
 
 the face 
 
 the face of the LORD, 
 1638. 
 
 xi. 2 
 
 all the mighty 
 
 the mighty, 1638. 
 
 xiv. lo 
 
 Hananiel 
 
 Hananeel, 1762. 
 
 Malachi 
 
 
 
 iii. 4 
 
 offerings 
 
 offering, 1638. 
 
 iv. 2 
 
 and shall go forth 
 
 and ye shall go forth, 
 1617, 1629, &c. 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 
 
 i. 6, II 
 
 Moyses 
 
 Moses, 1629. 
 
 i. 8 
 
 Sielus 
 
 Syelus, 1638. 
 
 i. 9, 12 marg. 
 
 
 Or, prefixed to marginal 
 note, 1638. So 16-29, 
 eh. V. 73; vi. 31; viii. 
 16, 50, 61, 63. 
 
 i. 25 
 
 Pharao 
 
 Pharaoh, 1629. 
 
 [i. 31 
 
 father's, 1762, 1769 
 
 fathers' (TrarptKo;)]. Cf. 2 
 Chr. xxvi. 24. 
 
 i. 52 
 
 Caldees 
 
 Chaldees, 1638. So ch. 
 iv. 45; vi. 15, 1611, 
 1612, 1613 : not 1629, 
 1630. 
 
 ii. 8 
 
 tribes of Benjamin 
 
 tribe of Benjamin, 1769. 
 
 ii. 9 
 
 very free 
 
 very many free, 1629. 
 
 iii. 15 7narg. 
 
 counsel 
 
 council, 1744 (conncel, 
 1638)1. 
 
 iv. 43 
 
 the kingdom 
 
 thy kingdom, 1629. 
 
 V. 5 
 
 Joachim. . .Juda...;/2ar^. 
 
 Joacim, 1629, 1630... 
 
 
 ytida, Oxf. 161 1 
 
 Judah, i62g...marg. 
 Jtidah, Camb. Synd. 
 A. 3. 14, 1616. &c. 
 
 V. 9 war^. 
 
 Shephatia 
 
 Shephatiah, 1638. 
 
 V. 15 inarg. 
 
 Aler- 
 
 Ater-, 1629 (not 1630), 
 1638. 
 
 V. 18 marg. 
 
 Asmaveth 
 
 Azmaveth, 1629, 1630. 
 
 V. 19 war^. 
 
 Kiriashiarim 
 
 Kiriathjarim, 1629 (not 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 1 Gk. %p77/iaTi(rT7;/)t'(^ : Vulg. concilio ; Junius consilio. Similar 
 confusion between the words occurs in Matt. v. 22; Mark xiv. 55. 
 
176 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 V. 19 
 
 Pyrai 
 
 Pira, 1629 (not 1630). 
 Aldus iripas. 
 
 V. 20 
 
 Cyrama 
 
 Cirama, 1629. Aldus ki- 
 pajxa. 
 
 V. 20 ?narg. 
 
 Rama 
 
 Ramah, 161 3 only. Cf. 
 Ezra ii. 26. 
 
 \. 20 marg. 
 
 Gab ah 
 
 Gaba, 16 13 (not 161 6, 
 1617, 1630), 1629. Cf. 
 Neh. vii. 30. 
 
 V. 26 marg. 
 
 Hodoviah 
 
 Hodaviah, 162^. Cf. 
 Ezra ii. 40. 
 
 V. 30 marg. 
 
 Giddes 
 
 Giddel, 1629. Cf. Ezra 
 ii. 47. 
 
 V. 31 marg. & 31 
 
 A'mww.-.Asipha 
 
 Mctiimn, 1629 [Mehti- 
 nim, Ezra ii. 50)... 
 Acipha, 1629. Aldus 
 
 V. 32 
 
 Chareus 
 
 Chareus, 1629. Aldus 
 
 V. 33 
 
 Joeli 
 
 Jeeli, 1629. Aldus i'eT/Xt. 
 
 V- 37 
 
 the sons of Ban 
 
 the son of Ban, 1629. 
 
 V. 38 
 
 marg. note Barz- refer- 
 
 marg. note Barz • referred 
 
 
 red to Addus 
 
 to Berzelus, 1630 only. 
 
 V. 66 
 
 Juda 
 
 Judah, 161 2 (not 1613), 
 1629. Cf. ver. 5. 
 
 V. 69 marg. 
 
 Asar-haddon, ch. iv. 3 
 
 Esar-haddon, Ezra iv. 2, 
 1744. 
 
 vi. 3 ;;/«r^. 
 
 Shether- 
 
 Shethar-, 1638. Cf. Ezra 
 
 vii. 9 war^. 
 
 Esdr. 
 
 V- 3- 
 Ezra, 1629. 
 
 viii. 2 
 
 Eleasar 
 
 Eleazar, 1629, 1630. Cf. 
 vers. 43, 63. 
 
 viii. 6 
 
 of king Artaxerxes 
 (Bishops' Bible) 
 
 of Artaxerxes, 1629. 
 
 viii. 29, 32 marg. 
 
 Shecheiiiah 
 
 Shechaniah, 1638 (1629 
 in ver. 32). 
 
 ^ This word is v^'anting in the Roman edition (1586 — 7), the Alex- 
 andrian MS., the Vulgate, and Junius. Our Translators (after the 
 Bishops' Bible) followed the text of Aldus (15 18) in this book, as 
 plainly appears above, p. 47. i Esdras is not contained in the Com- 
 plutensian (15 17 — 22). Yet how could Junius say, in his Preface to 
 the Apocryphal books (1592) "Hezrae libros duos me tacente evincit 
 Veritas : quos neque Hebraice neque Graece vidi, aut fuisse visos 
 memini legere"? See above, p. 44. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 ^n 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 viii. 40 
 
 tBago in text, but no 
 
 maj'g. t Heb. Bogvai, 
 
 
 marg. 
 
 1613, i6i6, 1617. 
 tHelj. Bogiia, 1630. 
 fHeb. Bigvai, 1629, 
 1638, &c. Cf. Ezra 
 viii. 14. 
 
 viii. 41 nparg. 
 
 A have 
 
 Ahava, 1629. Cf. Ezra 
 viii. 15. 
 
 viii. 44 marg. 
 
 11 Or, these mens names 
 
 These men's names, 1629 
 (not 1630). 
 
 viii. 45 
 
 Saddeus...who was... 
 
 l|Saddeus...|l who was... 
 
 
 the treasury 
 
 lithe treasury, 1629. 
 
 viii. 47 marg. 
 
 Shercbia 
 
 Sherebiah, 16 13 (not 
 1616, 1617,1630), 1629, 
 &c. Cf. Ezra viii. 18. 
 
 viii. 48 marg. 
 
 Hashabia (referred to 
 
 Hashabiah, 1630 (not 
 
 
 ver. 47) 
 
 1629, which sets the 
 reference right). Cf. 
 Ezra viii. 19. 
 
 viii. 69 
 
 Chanaanites 
 
 Canaanites, 1629. See 
 Judith V. 9. 
 
 ix. 4 marg. 
 
 11 utterly destroyed 
 
 Or, utterly destroyed, 
 1744 only. 
 
 ix. 5 
 
 Juda 
 
 Judah 1769. Cf. ch. v. 5. 
 
 ix. 21 
 
 Hierel 
 
 Hiereel, 1629. LXX. 
 
 ix. 22 
 
 Ellionas {eWiovas Aid.) 
 
 Elionas, 1629, 1630. 
 LXX. [Fritzsche, 
 1 871), eXiojvats. 
 
 ix. 22 marg., 23 
 
 Josabad 
 
 Jozabad, 1629 (1630, 
 1762, &c., ver. 23 
 only), 1638, 1744. Cf. 
 ver. 29. 
 
 ix. 26 wa^^. 
 
 Malchuah {Malchiath, 
 
 Male hi ah, 1629. Cf. 
 
 
 1744) 
 
 Ezra X. 25. 
 
 ix. 28 marg. 
 
 Sabad 
 
 Zabad, 1629. Cf. Ezra 
 
 X. 27. 
 Mani, 1629. 
 
 ix. 30 
 
 Many 
 
 ix. 31 
 
 Balunus 
 
 Balnuus, 1629. Aldus 
 jSaXi'oi'os. 
 
 ix. 32 
 
 Milchias 
 
 Melchias, 1629. Cf. ver. 
 
 ix. 34 
 
 Selenias...Azailus 
 
 44. 
 Selemias...Azaelus,i629. 
 So Aldus. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 Josiphus {lu)(n<pos Aid.) 
 
 Josephus, 1769. 
 
 ix. 49 marg. 
 
 the priest and scribe 
 
 the priest the scribe, 1762. 
 Cf. Neh. viii. 9. 
 
 s. 
 
 12 
 
178 Appetidix A.] Wrong readtJtgs of the Bible 
 
 2 Esdras 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 1. 10 
 i- 13 
 1- 31 
 
 ii. 7 jfiarg. 
 
 ii. 8 
 
 ii. 10 & X. 47 
 
 iii. 16 
 
 iii. 18 
 
 iii. 19 marg. 
 
 iii. 27 
 
 iv. 21 77iarg. 
 
 iv. 36 marg. 
 
 iv. 47 
 
 V. I marg. 
 V. 12 marg. 
 
 vi. 49 marg. 
 
 vii. 37 war^. 
 viii. 31, 32 marg. 
 
 viii. 43 
 
 viii. 53 marg. 
 
 X. 2 marg. 
 
 xiii. 14 
 xiv. 15 
 
 XV. 41 
 XV. 50 
 
 Pharao 
 Moyses 
 new moon 
 
 II Sacrament 
 Gomorrhe 
 
 Hierusalem. See Matt. 
 
 ii. I 
 Isahac {bis) 
 
 depth 
 \^ And to all 
 the city 
 II The land 
 II ye re mi cl 
 unto you 
 
 Ii Shall be 
 rejected 
 
 II Bchc77ioth 
 
 Archor 
 
 II Are sick i| Be imllitig 
 
 the rain 
 II Or, g7^ave 
 coii7itry77ie7t [, 1630] 
 
 citize7is 
 wonders 
 flie. But cf. ch. xv. 
 
 32; xvi. 41 
 fleeing. Cf. Rev. xii. 14 
 as floure {siait Jlos)^ so 
 
 1612 
 
 Pharaoh, 1629. 
 Moses, 1629, 1630. 
 new moons, 1629 (Vulg., 
 
 Bishops' Bible). 
 II Or, Sac7'ament, 161 2, 
 
 1613 (not 1616 — 1630), 
 
 1638. 
 Gomorrha, 1630 (Go- 
 
 morah, 161 2. Gomor- 
 rah, 1629). 
 Jerusalem, 1629 (161 6, 
 
 in ch. x. 47). 
 Isaac {bis), 1638. See 
 
 Mark xii. 26. 
 depths, 1629 (Vulg.). 
 II Or, and to all, 1744. 
 thy city, 1629. 
 II Or, the land. 
 II Or, Jere77iiel, 1629. 
 unto thee, 1638 {tibi, 
 
 Vulg.). 
 II Or, shall be, 1638. 
 directed, i62<^{dirige7it7C7', 
 
 Vulg.). 
 II Or, Behe77toth, Cambr. 
 
 1863.1 
 Achor, 1 61 6, 16 1 7, &c. 
 II Or, are sick. ||0r, be 
 
 icjilli7ig, 1638. 
 thy rain, 1629. 
 II Or, the grave, 1638. 
 coimtry77ie7i, Lat. citizens, 
 
 1629. 
 these wonders, 1629; 
 flee, 1629^ {t7-ans77ii- 
 
 g7'ari). 
 flying, 1629 {vola7ttes). 
 as a floure, 1613, 1617: 
 
 as a flowre, 1616, 
 
 1630: as a flower, 
 
 1629, 1638. See Nah. 
 
 i. 4. 
 
 1 See above, p. 38. 
 
 2 A like variation is found in Ps. cxxxix. 
 
 Prov. xxviii. 17. 
 
 Wisd. i. 5. Ecclus. xi. 10. 
 ix. 4. I Tim. vi. 11. 
 
 Baruch vi. 55. i Mace. i. 53. 2 Mace. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 179 
 
 2 Esdras 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 xvi. 28 
 
 clefts of rocks 
 
 clefts of the rocks, 1629. 
 
 xvi. 42 
 
 as he that had {qui... 
 capiat) 
 
 as he that hath, 1769. 
 
 xvi. 52 
 
 yet a little iniquity 
 
 yet a little, and iniquity, 
 1616, 1617. 
 
 Tobit 
 
 
 
 i. 2 
 
 Galilei 
 
 Galilee, 1638. 
 
 iv. 12 
 
 Isaak 
 
 Isaac, 1616 (not 1617), 
 1629, 1630. 
 
 V. 15 
 
 the wages 
 
 thy wages, 1629 (crot ^7rt 
 Tov fxicrdov). 
 
 vi. 3 marg. 
 
 II Casi 
 
 II Or, cast, 1616. 
 
 viii. JO 
 
 lest he 
 
 lest he also, 1629. 
 
 xiii. 18 
 
 Halleluiah 
 
 Alleluia, 1638. Cf. Rev. 
 xix. I, 3, 4, 6. 
 
 xiv. 10 marg. 
 
 Nitsban 
 
 Nitzba, 1629 (i'zV Junius). 
 See p. 51 note. 
 
 Judith 
 
 
 
 Judith, title, 
 
 Judeth 
 
 Judith, 1744. 
 
 ch. viii. \^ passim 
 
 
 
 i. 6 
 
 Elimeans 
 
 Elymeans, 1629. 
 
 i. 8 & XV. 5 
 
 Galilei 
 
 Galilee, 1638. 
 
 i. 8 
 
 Esdrelon (Vulg.) 
 
 Esdrelom, 1638. Cf. ch. 
 iii. 9 marg.; iv. 6 
 marg. 
 
 ii. 7 marg. 
 
 II Cr, after the manner 
 
 II After the manner, 1629. 
 
 ii. 28 
 
 Aschalon 
 
 Ascalon, 1629. 
 
 V. 6, 7 
 
 Caldeans . . . Caldea 
 
 Chaldeans ... Chaldea, 
 1638. 
 
 V. 9, 10, 16 
 
 Chanaan . . . Chanaanite 
 
 Canaan Canaanite, 
 
 1629 only (ver. 3, 
 Canaan, i6n). Cf. 
 I Esdr. viii. 69. 
 
 V. 16 
 
 Pheresite 
 
 Pherezite, 1638. 
 
 vii. 7 
 
 fountain 
 
 fountains, 1629. 
 
 vii. 18 
 
 Dotha-em 
 
 Dothaim, 1638. Cf. ch. 
 viii. 3. 
 
 viii. 5 
 
 on sackcloth on 
 
 on sackcloth upon, 1629. 
 
 1 So I Kin. ix. 11. Isa. ix. r. Judith i. 8; xv. 5. i Mace. x. 30; 
 xii. 47 {bis)\ 49. Mark xv. 41; xvi. 7. Luke iv. 44. Acts xiii. 31 
 (Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14). Yet 161 r often has "Galilee," e.g. seven 
 times in i Mace. v. 
 
 12- 
 
i8o Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Judith 
 
 Vlll. 
 
 •zg 
 
 X. 5 
 
 maj'g. 
 
 xu. 
 
 II 
 
 xiv. 
 
 lO 
 
 XV. 
 
 4 
 
 XV. 
 
 13 
 
 xvi. 
 
 8 marg. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 24 
 
 Esther 
 
 Esther, title, 
 xi. I 
 
 Wisdom 
 
 i- 5 
 
 xii. 12 
 
 [xv. 4 
 
 xvi. II marg. 
 
 xvi. 29 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 all thy people 
 
 II Wrapped 
 
 Ebrewe (Ebrew 161 2, 
 
 i6i6, 1629) 
 the foreskin of his flesh 
 
 Bethomasthem 
 
 before the people 
 
 tGr. or miter 
 
 to all them 
 nearest 
 
 that 
 
 are 
 
 Calde 
 
 Ptolomeus [ter). Cf. 
 I Mace. i. 18 
 
 flie (0ei;^erat) 
 to be II revenged^ 
 
 painter's 1762 
 
 \Hcbr. (tHeb. 1616— 
 
 1630) 
 unfaithful {axo-plarovf 
 
 Valuation of later 
 editions. 
 
 all the people, 1629. 
 II Or, wrapped, 1638. 
 Hebrew, 1630, 1638. 
 
 the flesh of his foreskin, 
 
 1629. 
 Betomasthem, 1638 
 
 (Batr-). 
 before all the people, 
 
 1629. 
 tGr. mitre, 1629. 
 to all them that were 
 
 nearest, 1612, 1616, 
 
 1617, &c. 
 
 Chaldee, 1638. 
 Ptolemeus {fer), 1638. 
 
 flee, 1629^. 
 
 Ilto be revenged, 1629 
 (not 1630), 1638 (not 
 1744), 1762, 1769, 
 Oxf. 1835, not D'Oyly 
 and Mant 1 8 1 7, Camb. 
 1863. 
 
 painters' (crKia7pa0wj')]. 
 
 tGr., 1638. 
 
 unthankful, 1629 (not 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 ^ See p. 178 note 2. 
 
 2 The errors of 161 1 and its earlier reprints in regard to these 
 marginal marks are numberless. We note only the most important, 
 or those remarkable for other causes, adopting in silence the cor- 
 rections made in other places, chiefly in the editions of 1629 C. and 
 1638. 
 
 2 Evidently an oversight. Vulg. and Junius have "ingrati," the 
 Bishops' Bible "unthankful." Cf. Luke vi. 35. 2 Tim. iii. 2. 
 
of i6ii ajiiended in later editions. 
 
 i«i 
 
 Ecclus. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 iv. 16 
 
 his generation 161 1 — 
 
 his generations, Camb. 
 
 
 1769 
 
 1863. 
 
 xi. 10 
 
 flying (StaJpcts) 
 
 fleeing, 1629^. 
 
 [xiii. 19 
 
 lion's 1762, 1769 
 
 lions' (\eoi'Ta;i')2]. 
 
 XX. 13 
 
 II Lost 
 
 II Or, lost, 1638. 
 
 xxiii. 27 
 
 commandment 
 
 commandments, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 25 
 
 Physon 
 
 Phison, 1629. 
 
 XXV. 9 
 
 of him that will hear 
 
 of them that will hear, 
 1629. 
 
 xxvii. 5 
 
 vessel 
 
 vessels, 1629. 
 
 xxix. 6 
 
 If he prevail 
 
 II If he prevail, 16 13, 
 1616 (not 1617), 1629. 
 
 XXXV. 15 
 
 Doeth not the tears 
 (p. TIG note i) 
 
 Do not the tears, 1638. 
 
 XXXV. 18 
 
 till he hath smitten 
 
 till he have smitten, 
 1629, 1640. 
 
 xliii. 5 marg. 
 
 t Gr. he stayed 
 
 II Or, he stayedy 1629. 
 
 xlv. 15 
 
 Moises (Moyses 1616, 
 1617, 1630) 
 
 Moses, 1613, 1629, 1638. 
 
 xlvii. 4 
 
 Goliah 
 
 Goliath, 1629 (roXtd^). 
 
 xlviii. 12 
 
 Elizeus 
 
 Eliseus, 1638. 
 
 xlix. 4 
 
 Ezechias 
 
 Ezekias, 161 3, 1616 
 (noti6i7, 1630, 1634), 
 1629, 1640. Cf. ch. 
 xlviii. 17, 22. 
 
 xlix. 8 
 
 Ezechiel 
 
 Ezekiel, 1612 (not 1613, 
 1634), 1629, 1640. 
 
 li. 12 
 
 deliverest (e^etXoy) 
 
 deliveredst, 161 6 (not 
 1617, 1634, 1640), 
 1629, 1630. 
 
 Baruch 
 
 
 
 i. 2 
 
 Caldeans 
 
 Chaldeans, 1638. 
 
 & Song ver. 25 
 
 
 
 [Baruch i. 4 
 
 king's sons 1762, 1769 
 
 kings' sons (/SacrtX^wv)]. 
 Cf. I Mace. x. 89. 
 
 i. 10 marg. 
 
 a vieat offering 
 
 that is, a meat offerings 
 1744. 
 
 iv. 2 
 
 take heed 
 
 take hold, 1629 (eTriXa- 
 
 vi. 45 
 
 workman 
 
 workmen, 1762. 
 
 vi. 55 
 
 fly (flie 1613 — 1630) 
 
 flee, 1629 {(pev^ovrai)'^ . 
 
 ^ See p. 178 note 2. 
 
 ^ Ecclus. xxxviii. 33 judges' (1769) may stand, since Cod. 248 and 
 the Complutensian edition read St/caorav, against hiKa.(jTo\) of Codd. X B. 
 
 Vulg., hvv6.GT0v of Cod. A, 
 
1 82 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Song 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 Title and ver. x 
 
 [And they 
 
 walked in 
 
 — fell down bound into 
 
 
 the midst of the fire, 
 
 the midst of the 
 
 
 praising 
 
 God and 
 
 burning fiery fur- 
 
 
 blessing the Lord]... 
 
 nace [1769 adds ver. 
 
 
 [Then Azarias (Aza- 
 
 23] — ... And they 
 
 
 ria 1617) 
 
 stood up] 
 
 walked ... Then Ne- 
 
 
 ...[And 
 
 Nabucha- 
 
 buchadnezzar, ver. 24. 
 
 
 donosor 
 
 (Nabucho- 
 
 1638. 
 
 
 donosor, 
 
 Oxf. 161 1, 
 
 
 
 1612, [61 
 
 6, 1630)] 
 
 
 ver. 23 marg. 
 
 napt]ui...c. 
 
 {ca. 1616) 
 
 naphtha .... cap. 105, 
 
 
 105 
 
 
 1629. 
 
 ver. ()6 marg. 
 
 grave 
 
 
 the grave, 1744 (not 
 1762), 1769. 
 
 Hist, of 
 
 
 
 
 Susanna 
 
 
 
 
 ver. 56 
 
 Chanaan 
 
 
 Canaan, 1629, Oster- 
 vald 1808 only. See 
 Judith V. 9. 
 
 Bel and 
 
 
 
 
 Dragon 
 
 
 
 
 ver. 27 
 
 fat 
 
 
 and fat, 1629. 
 
 Prayer of 
 
 
 
 
 Manasseh 
 
 
 
 
 line 36 
 
 iniquity 
 
 
 iniquities, 1762. 
 
 1 Maccab. 
 
 
 
 
 i. 18 
 
 Ptolomee {I 
 
 ns) [Camb. 
 
 Ptolemee, 1629. Cf. 
 
 
 Synd. A. 
 
 3. 14, Pot- 
 
 Esther xi. 1 ; ch. iii. 
 
 
 lomee secundo locd\ 
 
 38; X. 51, 55, 57; 
 
 
 
 
 xi. 3; XV. 16. 2 
 
 
 
 
 Mace. i. 10; iv. 4^, 
 
 
 
 
 46. 
 
 i- 53 
 
 flie 
 
 
 flee, 1629^ {(fyevyaS^v- 
 TTjpiu}), Cf. ch. iv. 5, 
 
 ii. 26, 54 
 
 Phineas 
 
 (Phinehas 
 
 Phinees, 1638. Cf. \ 
 
 
 1616, & 
 
 1630 ver. 
 
 Esdr. i. 2. 
 
 
 26) 
 
 
 
 1 See p. 178 note 2. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 183 
 
 1 Maccab. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 ii. 29 marg. 
 
 sit^ abide 
 
 sit, or abide, 1638. 
 
 ii. 70 
 
 sepulchre 
 
 sepulchres, 1629 {ra- 
 
 iii. 28 marg. 
 
 t Gr. or at 
 
 + Gk. at, 1629. 
 
 iii. 38 
 
 Ptoleme (Ptolomee 
 i6i6, 1630) 
 
 Ptolemee, 1629. 
 
 iv. 9 
 
 Pharao 
 
 Pharaoh, 1629. 
 
 iv. 18 
 
 your enemies 
 
 our enemies, 1629. 
 
 iv. 29 
 
 met with them 
 
 met them with, 161 3, 
 
 &c. 
 II Or, Arabat/iane, 1629, 
 
 V. 3 marg. 
 
 II Or, Arabathene 
 
 
 
 Vulg., Bishops' Bible 
 
 
 
 (-tthane, 1638, mod.). 
 
 
 fin. Arabettine 
 
 Akrabatline, 1629. 
 
 V. 9 
 
 Galead 
 
 Galaad, 16 12. Cf. vers. 
 17, 20, &c. 
 
 V. 65 
 
 townes thereof (tti'p- 
 
 towers (towres, 1638) 
 
 
 Yous) 
 
 thereof, 1629. 
 
 vi. I 
 
 Elimais 
 
 Elymais, 1638. 
 
 vi. 5 
 
 brought in tidings 
 
 brought him tidings, 
 
 
 (d7ra77eX\ajj' aury) 
 
 1629. 
 
 vii. 24 
 
 the coast 
 
 the coasts, 1629. 
 
 vii. 45 
 
 Gasera (Aldus V6.ar\pa) 
 
 Gazera, 1638. Cf. ch. 
 iv. 15. 
 
 viii. 4 
 
 that place 
 
 the place, 1629. 
 
 viii. 8 
 
 Lidia 
 
 Lydia, 1616 (not 161 7), 
 1629. 
 
 viii. 17 
 
 Accas 
 
 Accos, 1629. 
 
 viii, 26 
 
 covenant 
 
 covenants, 1769. 
 
 ix. 4 & 35 
 
 Jos. {Josep. 161 1, ch. 
 
 Joseph. (1613, 1616, 
 
 marg. & 
 
 xi. 34) 
 
 1630), 1629. 
 
 X. I & 81 marg. 
 
 
 , 
 
 ix. 35 
 
 Nabbathites 
 
 Nabathites, 16 16 (not 
 1617), 1629. Cf. ch. 
 V. 25. 
 
 ix. 49 war^. 
 
 a7it. {anti. 161 7) 
 
 Antiq., 1762. Cf. ch. 
 xi. 34. 
 
 ix. 50 marg. 
 
 Techea, Camb. Synd. 
 A. 3. T4, &c., 1617, 
 Techoa, Oxf. 161 1, 
 1612, 1613, 1616 
 
 Tecoa, 1629. 
 
 ix. 68 
 
 travail 
 
 travel, 1629— 1762, not 
 1 769 or moderns (^0o- 
 5os). See above, p. 97 
 
 X. 25 
 
 unto him 
 
 unto them, 1629, 1630. 
 
 X. 30 & xii. 47 
 
 Galile 
 
 Galilee, 1638. See To- 
 
 (/iw), 49 
 
 
 bit i. 2. 
 
184 Appe7idix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 1 Maccab. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 X. 51. 55 
 
 Ptoleme (Ptolome ver. 
 
 Ptolemee, 1616 (not 
 
 
 hi, 1630) 
 
 1620), 1638. See 
 ch. 1 18. 
 
 X. 57 
 
 Ptolome 
 
 Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole- 
 me, 1629). 
 
 X. 58 
 
 gave unto him (1612 
 
 he gave unto him, 1630, 
 
 
 — 1762), Camb. 
 
 1769, Ostervald 1808, 
 
 
 1863 
 
 D'Oyly and Mant 
 1817, Oxf. 1835. 
 
 [X. 89 
 
 the king's blood, 1762, 
 
 the kings' blood]. Cf. 
 
 
 1769 
 
 Baruch i. 4. 
 
 xi. 3, 8, 13, 15— 
 
 Ptolomee (Ptololmee 
 
 Ptolemee, 1629, 161 7, 
 
 18 
 
 ver. 8, 161 2, Ptol- 
 
 ver. 4 (Oxf. 161 1, 
 
 
 mee ver. 13, 1616) 
 
 ver. 18). 
 
 xi. 34 
 
 Lidda 
 
 Lydda, 1616 (not 1617 
 —1630), 1638. 
 
 xi. 56 
 
 Triphon 
 
 Tryphon, 1616 (not 
 1617), 1629. 
 
 xi. 62 
 
 the chief men 
 
 their chief men, 1629. 
 
 xi. 70 
 
 Absolon (Absalon 
 
 Absalom, 1629 {'A.\pa- 
 
 
 1630) 
 
 Xcofiov). Cf. ch. xiii. 11. 
 
 xii. 7 ?narg. 
 
 look... Ant. 
 
 See, 1744 ... Antiq., 
 
 T n T '> 
 
 xii. 8 marg. 
 
 Jos. Ant. 
 
 1013. 
 Joseph. (1613 &c.). An- 
 tiq. (1638). 
 
 xii. 19 7narg. 
 xii. 31 marg. 
 
 \jos. 
 
 Joseph., 1629. 
 
 xii. 19 
 
 Omiares 
 
 Oniares, 1629. 
 
 xii. 28 niaig. 
 
 lib. ant. 13. 9 (Ant. lib. 
 
 Antiq. lib. 13. cap. 9, 
 
 
 1616, &c.) 
 
 1762. 
 
 xiii. II 
 
 Absolom (Vulg.) 
 
 Absalom, 161 3, 1629. 
 
 xiii. 15 marg. 
 
 officers 
 
 offices, 1629, 1630. 
 
 XV. 16 
 
 Ptolome, Camb. Synd. 
 
 Ptolemee, 1638 (Pto- 
 
 
 A. 3. 14, &c., 1617, 
 
 leme, 1629). 
 
 
 -omee, Oxf. 161 1, 
 
 
 
 1612, 1613, 1616, also 
 
 
 xvi. II 
 
 Ptolomeus 
 
 Ptolemeus, 1629. 
 
 xvi. 16, 18, 21 
 
 Ptolome 
 
 Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole- 
 me, 1629). Cf. ch. i. 
 18. 
 
 The same things, 1629. 
 
 XV. 22 
 
 The same thing 
 
 XV. 23 
 
 Sycion ... Phaseilis ... 
 
 Sicyon (1629) ... Phase- 
 
 
 Sidee...Gortina 
 
 lis (1638) ... Side 
 
 (1638) Gortyna, 
 
 i6i6, 1629 (not 1617). 
 
 xvi. 10 marg. 
 
 set fire 
 
 set on fire, 1629. 
 
 xvi. 14 
 
 seventh year 
 
 seventeenth year, 1769. 
 
of xdw amended in later editmis. 
 
 185 
 
 2 Maccab. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 i. 10 
 
 hundreth^... eight 
 
 hundred... eight, 1629. 
 
 i. 10 & iv. 
 
 Ptolomeus 
 
 Ptolemeus, 1629 (except 
 
 21 & ix. 
 
 
 ch. i. 10), 1638. So 
 
 29 & X. 12 
 
 
 161 1 in ch. viii. 8, 
 1630 in ch. iv. 21. 
 See I Mace. i. 18. 
 
 i. 29 & ii. 4, 8, 10 
 
 Moises (Moyses 161 3 
 
 Moses, 1629. So 161 1 
 
 & vii. 6 
 
 — 1630 fere) 
 
 in ch. vii. 30 and 161 2 
 in ch. i. 29 & vii. 6. 
 
 iv. 4 
 
 Appolonius 
 
 Apollonius, 1612, 1613, 
 1616 (not 1617), &c. 
 
 iv. 21 
 
 Manastheus (Monas- 
 theus 1630) 
 
 Menestheus, 1629. 
 
 iv. 30 
 
 Tharsus (Tharsos 1629) 
 
 Tarsus, 1638. 
 
 iv. 40 
 
 on Auranus 
 
 one Auranus, 1629 
 (not 1630), 1638. 
 
 iv. 45, 46 & vi. 8 
 
 Ptolomee (Ptolome 
 1630, ch. vi. 8) 
 
 Ptolemee, 1629. 
 
 vi. 2 marg. 
 
 yos....c. 
 
 Joseph., 1744 ... cap. 
 1613. 
 
 viii. 33 
 
 Calisthenes 
 
 Callisthenes, 1638. 
 
 ix. 4 
 
 flie (7re0ii7a5€i;/coTWj') 
 
 flee, 1629, 1630. See 
 2 Esdr. xiv. 15 note. 
 
 xi. 4 
 
 thousand {bis) 
 
 thousands of {bis), 1629. 
 
 xi. 9 
 
 altogether 
 
 all together, 1629 {oiiov 
 8^ iravres). 
 
 xii. 15 
 
 Josua 
 
 Joshua, 1629. 
 
 xii. 26 marg. 
 
 i. (Or, 1613) 
 
 That is, 1629, 1630. 
 
 xii. 35 war^. 
 
 11 Flit by his ar77iy 
 
 II Or (1638) pit by his 
 ann: or, 1629 (not 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 xiv. 16 
 
 Dessaro 
 
 Dessau, 1629 {i!ie(r(Taov). 
 
 XV. 3 
 
 this most ungracious 
 
 the most ungracious, 
 1629. 
 
 ^ See p. 147 note 2. But "hundreth " is only an old way of spelling 
 "hundred" and is often found in 161 1, as in Esther xvi. i ; Ecclus. xvi. 
 10 : especially in these reckonings by the Greek era, i Mace. i. 10, 20, 54; 
 ii. 70; iii. 37; iv. 52 ; vi. 16 (not vi. 20) ; vii. i ; x. 67 ; xi. 19. 2 Mace, 
 xiii. I ; xiv. 4. 
 
1 86 Appejidix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 S. Matthew 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 1- 5 
 1. 9 
 ii. I 
 
 ^ IV. 13, 15 
 
 S V. 11 
 
 - V. 22 
 
 -7 vi. 3 
 
 xii. 41 
 
 [xiv. 9 & Mark vi. 
 26 
 ^ xiv. 34 
 
 xvi. 16 
 xvi. 19 
 
 xviii. 28 ma7'g. 
 
 XX. 29 
 
 xxvi. 75 
 xxvii. 22 
 xxvii. 46 
 
 S. Mark 
 
 /v 11. 4 
 
 V. 6 
 
 vii. 3 marg. 
 
 Boos (/'/V) 
 Achas (/''zV) 
 Hierusalem passim ^ 
 
 Nephthali 
 
 Racha 
 
 counsell (counsel 1744) 
 
 thy right doeth 
 
 Nineve (Ninive 16 16) 
 oath's, 1762 &c. 
 Genesaret 
 
 Thou art Christ 
 
 whatsoever thou shalt 
 loose 
 
 7. d. ob. Cf. ch. XX. 2 
 
 Hiericho 
 
 the words of Jesus 
 Pilate said 
 Lamasabachthani 
 (Lamm-, 16 13) 
 
 for press 
 
 he came 
 Theophilact 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 Booz {bis\ 1629. 
 Achaz {bis), 1629. 
 Jerusalem, 1629 (not 
 
 1629 L., 1630), 1638. 
 Nephthalim, 1638. 
 Raca, 1638. 
 council, 1629 L., 1630 
 
 (councel 161 2, 1629, 
 
 1638). See I Esdr. 
 
 iii. 15 note, 
 thy right hand doeth, / 
 
 1613 (not 1616, 1617), 
 
 1629, 1630. 
 Nineveh, 1629 (not 
 
 Luke xi. 32). 
 oaths']. See p. 152 
 
 note. 
 Gennesaret, 1629 C., 
 
 1638. Cf. Mark vi. 
 
 53; Luke V. I. 
 fThou art the Christ, 
 
 1762. Cf. ver. 20. 
 r and whatsoever thou 
 
 shalt loose, 161 6 
 
 (1617), 1629. 
 seven pence halfpenny^ 
 
 r6i6 (not 1617), 1629. 
 Jericho, i6i6(not 1617), 
 
 1629. 
 the word of Jesus, 1762. 
 : Pilate saith, 1629. 
 lama sabachthani, 1629. 
 
 -^for the press, 1743. 
 
 Luke viii. 19. 
 ihe ran, 1638. 
 Theophylact, 1629. 
 
 Cf. 
 
 ^ "Hierusalem" is the constant form in the N. T. except in Acts 
 XXV. I (Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1612, 1613, 1617; not Oxf. 1611, 
 1616). I Cor. xvi. 3. Gal. i. 17, 18 j ii. i ; iv. 25, 26. Heb. xii. 22. 
 See 2 Esdr. ii. 10. 
 
of i6 1 1 amended in later editions. 
 
 187 
 
 S. Mark 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 X. 18 
 
 
 there is no man good, 
 
 tjthcrc is none good but 
 
 
 
 but one 
 
 one, 1638 ^ 
 
 X. 46 
 
 
 high ways side 
 
 high-way side, 1629. Cf. 
 Matt. xiii. 4. 
 
 xi. 8 
 
 
 branches of the trees 
 
 X branches off the trees, 
 1638 (e/c). 
 
 xii. 26 & 
 
 
 Isahac 
 
 Isaac, 161 2 ^1 1 61 7 
 
 Luke XX. 3 
 
 r 
 
 
 (Mark), 1629. So 2 
 Esdr. iii. r6. 
 
 xiv. 32 
 
 
 Gethsemani (Clement- 
 
 Gethsemane, 16 16 (not 
 
 
 
 ine Vulg ) 
 
 161 7, 1630), 1638, Cf. 
 Matt. xxvi. 36. 
 
 xiv. 55 
 
 
 counsel 
 
 councell, 1630, councel, 
 1629 C. (not L.), 1638, 
 council, 1743. See i 
 Esdr. iii. 15 note. 
 
 XV. 34 
 
 
 lamasabachthani 
 
 lama sabachthani, 1629. 
 
 XV. 41 & xvi. 
 
 7& 
 
 Galile 
 
 Galilee, 1629 (1612 ter). 
 
 Luke iv. 44 & 
 
 
 See Tobit i. 2 note. 
 
 Acts xiii. 
 
 31 
 
 
 
 (Camb. Synd. 
 
 
 
 A. 3. 14, &c.) 
 
 
 
 S. Luke 
 
 
 
 
 i- 3 
 
 
 understanding of things 
 
 ^.understanding of all 
 things, 1629. 
 
 "-* ' i- 5, 7. i3'24> 
 
 36, 
 
 Elizabeth 
 
 Elisabeth, 1638. 
 
 40, 41 {bis), 
 
 57 
 
 
 
 i. 74 
 
 
 out of the hands 
 
 { out of the hand, 1762. 
 
 ii. 25, 34 
 
 
 Simeon 
 
 Symeon. 
 
 iii. 21 
 
 
 and it came to pass 
 
 it came to pass, 1629. 
 
 iii. 25, 26 
 
 
 Matthathias 
 
 Mattathias, 1629. 
 
 iii. 30 
 
 
 vSimeon 
 
 Symeon. Cf. Appendix E 
 § I, p. 244 and Acts xv. 
 
 iii. 31 
 
 
 Menam (Mera/x, Eras- 
 
 14. 
 Menan, 1629 (Geneva N. 
 
 
 
 mus 1 5 1 6, Aldus 
 
 T., 1557)- 
 
 
 
 1518, Tyndale, Great 
 
 
 
 
 Bible) ■•^. See Appen- 
 
 
 
 
 dix E, p. 244. 
 
 
 1 A variation taken from Matt. xix. 17. A like change might well 
 be made in some other places, e.g. Matt. xi. 27 ; ch. xiii. 32. In John 
 X. 28 " any," 29 "none" of 1638 — 1762, are rejected by 1769 and later 
 Bibles for "any man," "no man," of 1611 — 1630; "///aw" however 
 being printed in italic type. 
 
 2 In the same way all our books from Tyndale downwards (excep 
 
Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 S. Luke 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 ^" iii- 35 
 
 Phaleg (Clementine 
 Vulg.) 
 
 Phalec, 1629. 
 
 iv. 27 
 
 Elizeus 
 
 Eliseus^, 1638. 
 
 V. 1 
 
 Genesareth" (Genn — 
 
 Gennesaret, 1762. Cf. 
 
 
 1638— 1743) 
 
 Matt. xiv. 34. 
 
 V ' vii. 1 1 
 
 Nairn (Nau/i Erasmus 
 
 Nain, 1638 (Naetv Er- 
 
 
 15 16, Aldus, Vulg. 
 
 asm. 15 19). 
 
 
 All Early English ver- 
 
 
 
 sions Naim, except 
 
 
 
 Tynd. 1526 Naym) 
 
 
 viii. 5 
 
 the wayes side 
 
 the way side, 1743. Cf. 
 ver. 12. Matt. xiii. 4; 
 Mark iv. 4. 
 
 xi. 32 
 
 Nineve. Cf. Matt. xii. 
 
 Nineveh, 1699, Ameri- 
 
 
 .41 
 
 can 1867. 
 
 xiii. 4 
 
 Siloe (Silo, 1629 L., 
 
 Siloam, 1629 (Geneva, 
 
 
 1630), Tynd., Cover- 
 
 1557)- 
 
 
 dale, Great and 
 
 
 
 Bishops' Bibles 
 
 
 xvii. 34 
 
 the other shall be left 
 
 and the other shall be 
 left, 1638. Cf. vers. 
 35, 36. 
 
 ' xix. 2, 5, 8 
 
 Zacheus 
 
 Zaccheus 1638 — 1769^. 
 
 xix. 9 
 
 the son of Abraham 
 
 ,.a son of Abraham, 1762. 
 
 XX. 12 
 
 sent the third 
 
 - sent a third, 1762. 
 
 xxiii. II 
 
 at naught 
 
 at nought, 1638. Cf. 
 Acts xix. 27. 
 
 xxiii. 19 
 
 cast in prison 
 
 cast into prison , 1 6 1 6 (not 
 1617— 1638), 1743. 
 
 J ^' xxiv. 13 
 
 Emaus 
 
 Emmaus, 161 3. 
 
 xxiv. 18 
 
 Cleophas 
 
 Cleopas, 1629. 
 
 Coverdale and the Genevan version) read "Heber" ver. 35 from Eras- 
 mus's 'E/3ep (retained in Beza 1589, 1598), though " Eber " is the form 
 used in the O. T. See Appendix E, p. 249. 
 
 ^ Elissceiis might be preferable here, as Zacchams is spelt in Oxf. 
 1835, Camb. 1858, and some recent Bibles. An English reader can 
 hardly fail to confound the three separate terminations in -eus, {i) eu 
 diphthong, as Menestheus, 2 Mace. iv. 21, Nereus, Rom. xvi. 15 : 
 
 (2) the dissyllable e-us, e being short, as Timotheus, i Thess. i. i, &c.: 
 
 (3) the more usual dissyllable -e-us, e being long, as here. Such are 
 Aggeus, I Esdr. vi. i ; 2 Esdr. i. 40 : Asmodeus, Tobit iii. 8 : Cende- 
 beus, I Mace xv. 38 : Channuneus, i Esdr. viii. 48 : Eliseus, here : 
 Hymeneus, i Tim. i. 20 : Maccabeus, i Mace. iii. i, &c. : Mardocheus, 
 Esther x. 4, &c. : Ptolemeus, Esther xi. i, «&;c.: Sabbatheus, i Esdr. ix, 
 14: Sabateus, idi'd. ver. 48: Timeus, Mark x. 46: Zaccheus, Luke xix. 
 
of i6 11 amended in later editions. 
 
 189 
 
 S. John 
 
 :> 1-45 — 49 
 & xxi. 2 
 V. 18 
 
 vii. 16 
 
 i '^ viii. 30 
 xi. 3 
 xii. 22 
 XV. 20 
 
 xvi. 25 
 
 ^ » xxi. 17 /«//. 
 
 Acts 
 
 IV. 17 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 vi. 5, 8 & vii. 59 
 & viii. 2 & xi. 
 19 & xxii. 20 
 
 vi. 5 
 
 vii. 10, 13 
 
 vii. 16 
 
 vii. 35 
 
 viii. 32 
 
 xiii. 18 marg. 
 
 y ; xiii. 42 marg. 
 
 Nathaneel 
 
 not only because he 
 
 Jesus answered them, 
 
 those words 
 
 his sister 
 
 told Jesus 
 
 than the Lord (lord 
 
 1629— 1743) 
 the time 
 
 He said unto him 
 
 miracles, wonders 
 no farther 
 
 Steven 
 
 Permenas 
 Pharao 
 
 Sichem [bis) ... Emor 
 ('E/Aop Erasmus, Aid., 
 Tynd., Great and 
 Bishops' Bibles, &c.) 
 
 by the hands 
 
 the shearer 
 
 eTpo(po(p6pri<T€v 
 
 II Or, in the week 
 
 Nathanael, 1629 (1612, 
 
 ver. 47). 
 » because he not only, 
 
 1629. 
 ''Jesus answered them, 
 and said, 1634, 1638. 
 '' these words, 1629. 
 -'his sisters, 1629. 
 tell Jesus, 1762. 
 than his lord, 1762. 
 
 but the time, 1756, 1762, 
 1769. 
 >^He saithuntohim, 1638. 
 
 s miracles and wonders, 
 
 1638. 
 no further, 161 6 (not 
 
 I6I7, 1634), 
 
 1640. Cf. ver. 
 
 1629, 
 21 ; 
 
 ch. xxi. 28. 
 
 
 Stephen, 1629. 
 
 
 Parmenas, 1629. 
 
 
 Pharaoh, 1629, 
 
 1630 
 
 (1640, ver. 10). 
 
 Cf. 
 
 ver. 21. 
 
 
 Sychem {bis) 1638. 
 Emmor, 1629. 
 
 
 ■ by the hand, 1762. 
 * his shearer, 1629. 
 
 eTpocpocpopTjcrev bore, or 
 fed them, 1743^. 
 
 fGr. z« the zveek, 1629. 
 
 2, 5, 8. So also in i Esdr. ix. 21, 23, 30, 32 (bis), 33. These all repre- 
 sent the termination -acos. In i Mace. xii. 7 marg., 20, "Apetos should 
 be rendered Arius, not Areus. 
 
 1 After Deut. i. 31 in this marginal note modern Bibles which do 
 not contain the Apocrypha (e.g. Camb. 1858) unwarrantably omit the 
 reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. See above, p. 119. 
 
190 Appendix A.] Wro?ig readings of the Bible 
 
 Acts 
 
 "^ ' XV. 14 
 
 xvii. ■22 7narg. 
 xxi. 28 & xxiv. 4 
 
 xxiv. 24 
 
 7 - xxiv. 27 
 xxvii. 5 
 
 xxvii. 7 
 xxvii. 18 
 
 Romans 
 
 111. 24 
 
 IV. 
 
 12 
 
 VI. 
 
 12 
 
 vii. 
 
 13 
 
 ix. 
 
 29 
 
 X. 
 
 16 text 
 
 viarg. 
 
 xi. 
 
 28 
 
 xu. 
 
 2 
 
 xiv 
 
 .6 
 
 xiv 
 
 . 10 
 
 xvi 
 
 . 10 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 Simeon 
 
 II Or, court 
 
 farther. Cf. ch. iv. 17 
 
 which was a Jew 
 
 Fortius 
 Lysia 
 
 Gnidus 
 
 And being exceedingly 
 tossed with a tem- 
 pest the next day, 
 
 Jesus Christ (So Beza's 
 
 Latin only) 
 but also walk 
 reign therefore 
 
 Was that then 
 
 Sabboth (Sabbath 1629 
 L., 1630) 
 
 our II t report 
 
 II (9r, before f Gr. 
 
 for your sake 
 that acceptable 
 regardeth a day 
 we shall all stand 
 
 Appelles 
 
 Symeon. Cf. Lukeiii.30. 
 
 II Or, the court, 1638. 
 
 further, 1699, 1762 (ch. 
 xxiv. 4, 1629— 1743). 
 
 which was a Jewess, 
 1629. Cf. ch. xvi. I. 
 
 Porcius, 1638. 
 
 Lycia, 1629. Cf. i Mace. 
 XV. 23. 
 
 Cnidus, 1638. 
 
 And we being exceed- 
 ingly tossed with a 
 tempest, the next day 
 1638I. 
 
 Christ Jesus, 1762. 
 
 but who also walk, 1762. 
 therefore reign, 161 6 (not 
 
 1617), 1629. 
 Was then that, 1616 (not 
 
 1617), 1629. 
 sabaoth, 1 629 — 1 762 (Sa- 
 
 baoth-, 1769). 
 four II report. 
 tGr. before ||0r, 1629 
 
 (not 1629 L., 1630), 
 
 1638. 
 for your sakes, 1762. 
 and acceptable, 1629. 
 regardeth the day, 1629. 
 for we shall all stand, 
 
 1638. 
 Apelles, 1616 (not 1617, 
 
 1630), 1629 C. and L. 
 
 ^ In 1616 (not 1617) — 1630 the stop is transferred, but riii<2v is still 
 overlooked. 
 
 - In James v. 4 Sabbaoth, Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1613, 1617, 
 1629 L., 1630; Sabaoth, Oxf. 161 1, 1612, 1616; sabaoth, 1629 C, 
 1638, &c. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 191 
 
 ICor. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 c, i. 12 & iii. 4 — 6, 
 
 Apollo 
 
 Apollos, 1638. 
 
 22 & iv. 6 
 
 
 
 vii. 32 
 
 things that belongeth 
 
 things that belong, 161 2 
 (not 1613), 1616, &c. 
 See p. no. 
 
 ix. 9 & X. 2 
 
 Moyses 
 
 Moses, 1629 (1612, ch. 
 ix. 9). 
 
 X. 28 
 
 The earth is 
 
 For the earth is, 1638. 
 
 ^ j' xii. 28 
 
 helps in governments 
 
 helps, governments, 1 629. 
 
 xiv. 10 
 
 none of them are 
 
 none of them is^ 1638. 
 Cf. pp. 109, no. 
 
 xiv. 23 
 
 some place 
 
 one place, 1629. 
 
 XV. 6 
 
 And that 
 
 After that, 161 6 (not 
 1617), 1629 C. & L. 
 Cf. ver. 7. 
 
 XV. 41 
 
 another of the moon 
 
 and another glory of the 
 moon, 1629. 
 
 XV. 48 
 
 such are they that are 
 
 such are they also that 
 
 
 earthy 
 
 are earthy, 1638. 
 
 xvi. 22 
 
 Anathema Maranatha 
 
 anathema, Maranatha, 
 
 2 Cor. 
 
 
 1629— 1743I. 
 
 i. 19 
 
 Sylvanus 
 
 Silvanus, 161 3 (not 161 6, 
 1617), 1629 C. (not 
 1629 L., 1630). Cf. 
 I Peter v. 12. 
 
 v. 2 
 
 earnestly, desiring 
 
 , earnestly desiring, 1769 
 
 (eTTtTTO^Ol'J'Tes)-. 
 
 V. 20 
 
 that ye be (that be ye 
 
 be ye reconciled, 161 2, 
 
 
 Oxf. 161 1) reconciled 
 
 1616 (not 1613), 1617, 
 1629. 
 
 viii. 21 
 
 but in the sight 
 
 but also in the sight, 
 1638. 
 
 ix. 5 
 
 not of covetousness 
 
 and not as of covetous- 
 ness, 1638. 
 
 ix. 6 
 
 sparingly. . .bountifully 
 
 also sparingly ... also 
 bountifully, 1638. 
 
 xi. 26 
 
 journeying 
 
 journeyings, 1762. 
 
 ^ But 1762 and American 1867 have Anathema, Maran-atha, and 
 1769 even removes the necessary comma between the words; and so 
 D'Oyly and Mant 18 17, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 1858, and other moderns. 
 
 - Professor Grote (MS. p. 16. See above, p. 23 note) states that this 
 punctuation was adopted in a small 8vo. Bible by Field in 1660, but 
 that in Field's i2mo. N. T. of the same year, and in all later editions 
 of that period, the change was revoked. See above, p. 91. 
 
192 Appendix A.] Wrong readifigs of the Bible 
 
 2 Cor. 
 
 Reading of the 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 (o *) XI. 32 
 
 Subscription 
 
 Galatians 
 
 I ' "^ iii. 13 
 
 Ephesians 
 
 iv. 24 
 vi. 24 
 
 Phil. 
 
 iv. 2 
 iv. 6 
 
 2 Thess. 
 
 11. 14 
 
 ii. 15 
 
 ITim. 
 
 i. 4 
 vi. II 
 
 Subscription 
 
 2 Tim. 
 
 '^" i. 7 
 ii. 19 
 
 the city 
 Philippos 
 
 on tree (Tynd. — Bi- 
 shops ') 
 
 that new man 
 sincerity ^/ i- Cr 
 
 Syntiche 
 request 
 
 the Lord Jesus Christ 
 or our epistle 
 
 edifying 
 flie [(pevye) 
 
 Pacaciana (Bishops' 
 Bible) 
 
 Variation of later 
 editions. 
 
 of love 
 the seal 
 
 the city of the Damas- 
 cenes, 1629. 
 Philippi, 1629, 
 
 on a tree, 1629. 
 
 the new man, 16 16 (not 
 1617), 1629 C. 
 
 sincerity. Amen, 1616, 
 1617 (not 1629 L.), 
 1629, 1630. See Ap- 
 pendix E, p. 263. 
 
 Syntyche, 1629, 
 (not 1699), &c. 
 requests, 1629. 
 
 1638 
 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 
 1629. 
 or by our epistle, 161 3 
 only. 
 
 godly edifying, 1638 
 
 (Tynd.— Bps'). 
 flee, 1613 (not 1616, 
 
 1617), 1629 C. & L. 
 
 Cf. 2 Esdr. xiv. 15 
 
 note. 
 Pacatiana, 1629. 
 
 and of love, 1638. 
 this seal, 161 7, 1629 C. 
 & L., 1630. 
 
of i6 11 amejided in later editions. 
 
 193 
 
 2 Tim. 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 iv. 8 
 
 unto them also 
 
 unto all them also, 1629. 
 
 iv. 13 
 
 bring with thee, 
 
 bring ivith thee, and the 
 books, 1616, 1617, 
 1629 C. & L., 1630. 
 
 Heb. 
 
 
 
 ^ iii. 10 
 
 their hearts 
 
 their heart, 1638. 
 
 ' *'"* iv. 8 marg. 
 
 Josuah 
 
 Joshua, 1638. 
 
 viii. 8 
 
 and the house of Judah 
 
 and with the house of 
 Judah, 1638. 
 
 xi. 4 
 
 Kain 
 
 Cain, 1638. Cf. i John 
 iii. 12; Jude 11. 
 
 xi. 23 
 
 and they (thy, 161 7) 
 
 and they were not afraid, 
 
 
 not afraid 
 
 1638. 
 
 xi. 32 
 
 Gideon . . . Jephthah 
 
 Gedeon ... lephthae, 
 1629. Cf. Judg. xi. 
 I marg. 
 
 xii. I 
 
 unto the race 
 
 the race, 1629 C. & L., 
 1630. 
 
 James 
 
 
 
 V. 2 
 
 motheaten 
 
 are motheaten, 1638. 
 
 1 Peter 
 
 
 
 ii. 1 
 
 evil speakings 
 
 all evil speakings, 1629 C. 
 
 "• 5 
 
 sacrifice 
 
 sacrifices, 1629. 
 
 ii. 6 
 
 Wherefore 
 
 Wherefore also, 1638. 
 
 V. 12 
 
 Sylvanus 
 
 Silvanus, 1629 C. & L. 
 (not 1630), 1638. Cf. 
 2 Cor. i. 19. 
 
 1 John 
 
 
 
 ii. 16 
 
 the lust of the eyes 
 
 and the lust of the eyes, 
 1638. 
 
 V. 12 
 
 hath not the Son ^ 
 
 hath not the Son of God, 
 1629 C. (not 1629 L., 
 1630), 16382. 
 
 1 The Book of Common Prayer (Epistle for the First Sunday after 
 Easter) follows the reading of 161 r, as does the Gospel for Palm Sunday 
 in Matt, xxvii. 52, " of saints which slept," not "the saints," as in 1762 
 and later Bibles. See Cardwell, Oxfoj'd Bibles, p. 14. 
 
 2 Even after 1638 this variation continued: "of God" is omitted 
 
 S. 
 
 13 
 
194 Appendix A.'] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Wt 
 
 ,s^ 
 
 Jude 
 
 Reading of the 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 Authorized Bible. 
 
 editions. 
 
 ver. II 
 
 Kain 
 
 Cain, 1630, 1638. See 
 Heb. xi. 4. 
 
 ver. 25 
 
 now and ever 
 
 both now and ever, 1638. 
 
 Revelation 
 
 
 
 i. 4 
 
 Churches in Asia 
 
 Churches which are in 
 Asia, 1638. 
 
 i. II 
 
 Philadelphia 
 
 unto Philadelphia, 1638. 
 
 V. 13 
 
 honour, glory, 
 
 and honour, and glory, 
 1638. 
 
 vii. 5 
 
 Ruben 
 
 Reuben, i6i6(not 161 7), 
 1629 C. & L., 1630. 
 
 vii. 6 
 
 Nepthali (Nephthali, 
 
 Nephthalim, 1638 — 
 
 
 1629 C.) 
 
 1762, Amer. 1867^. 
 Cf. Matt. iv. 13, 15. 
 
 ix. 17 & xxi. 20 
 
 jacinct 
 
 jacinth, 1762. 
 
 xii. 14 
 
 flee {w^TrjTai). Cf. 2 
 
 fly (flie, 1629 — 1699), 
 
 
 Esdr. XV. 41 
 
 1743, 1762. 
 
 xiii. 6 
 
 them that dwelt 
 
 them that dwell, 1629. 
 
 xiii. 16 marg. 
 
 to give 
 
 to give the?n, 1769. 
 
 xviii. 12 
 
 Thine (Thyne 1629 L.) 
 
 thyine, 1629 C. 
 
 XX. 13 marg. 
 
 II Or, hell (II Or, well. 
 
 11 Or, grave, 161 3 — 
 
 
 1612) 
 
 1 630 : II Or, the grave, 
 1638. 
 
 xxi. 19 
 
 saphir ^ 
 
 sapphire, 1638. 
 
 xxi. 20 
 
 sardonix (even 1699)... 
 
 sardonyx 1634, 1640 
 
 
 topas 
 
 topaz, 1629. 
 
 Colophon 
 
 FINIS 
 
 THE END, 1762. 
 
 by 1640 — 39, 1659 (fol.), 1677 (Camb.), 1678, 1679 (fol-)» 1681 ; the 
 words are retained by 1658 (Field) and its Dutch counterfeit (see above, 
 p. 25 note 2), 1674, 1677 (4°), 1682, 1 701, and by all later Bibles. 
 
 ^ 1769, followed by our standard (Camb. 1858) and all other 
 moderns we know of, reads " Nepthalim." 
 
 2 Elsewhere the forms employed in 161 1 are saphire and saphyre. 
 See above, p. 97. 
 
 N.B. All variations in the foregoing list, except those 
 relating to the apostrophe, have been introdticed into at least 
 one previous edition. The changes described in the subjoined 
 list (which relates chiefly to the Apocrypha) are peculiar to the 
 Cambridge Paragraph Bible, and must justify themselves. 
 
(?/" i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 195 
 
 Genesis 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 later editions. 
 
 and 
 
 Correction made in the 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 i. 20 
 
 creature that hath +life 
 
 + creature that hath life. 
 
 X. 16 
 
 Girgasite (Gerg 
 1630) 
 
 asite 
 
 Girgashite, passvn. 
 
 Numbers 
 
 
 
 
 xxvi. 58 
 
 Korathites 
 
 
 Korahites. Cf. i Chr. 
 ix. 19^. (Gorle.) 
 
 2 Samuel 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 xvii. 25 Imarg.'X 
 
 Isi/taclitc, 1762 
 
 
 Ishmeelite. Cf. i Chr. 
 ii. 17. 
 
 2 Kings 
 
 
 
 
 iii. 9 
 
 xvi. 7 \niarg.'\ 
 
 tthat followed 
 t H eb . Tilgath -piles er, 
 1762 
 
 that t followed. 
 
 t Heb. Tiglath-peleser. 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 
 
 
 vii. 28 
 
 unto II Gaza 
 
 
 il unto Gaza-. 
 
 Ezra 
 
 
 
 
 ix. 8 
 
 a t little space 
 
 
 a little t space. Cf. Isai. 
 xxvi. 20. 
 
 Nehemiah 
 
 
 
 
 iii. 12 
 
 Halloesh, 161 1 — 
 
 1630 
 
 Hallohesh. Cf. ch. x. 
 
 
 (Haloesh, 16 16; Ha- 
 lohesh, 1638, &c.) 
 
 24. 
 
 ^ Less palpable is the error in i Chr. xxvi. 19 (cf. ver. i), where 
 Kore (5<lpj is put for Korhiie {^Xr)\>^. 
 
 - The annexed marginal note (omitted in Bibles which do not con- 
 tain the Apocrypha, see above, p. 119) is almost unintelligible as it 
 stands in 161 1, &c. Inasmuch as the border of Ephraim did not 
 reach to Gaza (Josh. xv. 47), our Translators suggest that n-Tl)"iy may 
 
 possibly mean Adassa, the'ASacrd of i Mace. vii. 40, 45. 
 
 13—2 
 
196 Appendix A.] Wro?ig readings of the Bible 
 
 Esther 
 
 Reading of 16 11 and 
 
 Correction made in the 
 
 later editions. 
 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 viii. 5 
 
 + the letters devised 
 (the t 1. d. Bagster 
 1846; in 1630 7narg. 
 devised for the device) 
 
 the letters t devised. 
 
 Job 
 
 
 
 xxxii. 6 marg. 
 
 I feared {feared, 1638, 
 &c.) 
 
 I feared to. 
 
 Psalms 
 
 
 
 vi. 4 & xxxi. 16 
 
 for thy mercies (mer- 
 
 for thy mercy's 
 
 & xliv. 26 
 
 cies', 1769) 
 
 i}vpyy)'- 
 
 cxxxvi. 8 marg. 
 
 ridings 
 
 ruling. Compare ver. 
 9 (Heb.). 
 
 Canticles 
 
 
 
 iv. 2 
 
 every one bear (bare, 
 
 every one beareth. Cf. 
 
 
 1629 L., 1630) 
 
 ch. vi. 6. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 
 
 vi. 9 
 
 Hear ye || indeed 
 (lit 1629) 
 
 f Hear ye || indeed. 
 
 marg. 
 
 II Or, zvithoiit ceasing. 
 
 t Heb. precedes || Or,. 
 
 
 dr=r. Heb. hear ye 
 
 Aliter sanat Bagster 
 
 
 in hearing, ofc. 
 
 1846. 
 
 xi. 14 
 
 tand the children 
 
 and + the children. 
 
 xxvii. 8 marg. 
 
 reJHOveth it 
 
 removeth it zvith. 
 
 xxix. I marg. 
 
 ait off the heads 
 
 cnt off the heads of 
 
 xliv. 14 
 
 he II strengtheneth 
 
 II he strengtheneth {marg. 
 from Tremellius, qua> 
 fortificat se). 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 
 
 iii. 20 
 
 t righteousness primo 
 
 t righteousness secundo 
 
 
 loco 
 
 loco. 
 
 xxxviii. 17 marg. 
 
 by the hands (Bagster 
 
 by the hand of. Cf. i 
 
 
 1846 adds of) 
 
 Kin. xvi. 12. 
 
 ^ The noun in pansA is no doubt singular, and so LXX. , Vulg. have 
 it in Ps. vi. 4; xxxi. 16. Our translators may have meant "mercies" 
 
of i6 11 amended in later editions. 
 
 197 
 
 
 Daniel 
 
 Reading of 161 1 and 
 
 Correction made in the 
 
 
 later editions. 
 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 ix 
 
 . 26 text 
 
 but not for himself: 
 
 * but not for himself: 
 
 
 
 II and the people 
 
 II and the people. 
 
 
 [marg.1 
 
 II Or, and [the Jews'] 
 
 * Or, and [the Jews\... 
 
 
 
 they shall he no more 
 
 ch. ir. 17. 
 
 
 
 his people, ch. 11. 17, 
 
 II Or, and the prince's 
 
 
 
 or, and the prince's 
 
 [MessiaWsNtx. i^ fu- 
 
 
 
 [Messiah'' s, ver. 25] 
 
 ture people. 
 
 
 
 future people, i'j62 
 
 
 
 Malachi 
 
 
 
 i. 
 
 7 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 II ye offer 
 
 Ye 11 offer 1. 
 
 ii. 
 
 12 tnarg. 
 
 Shash-bazar, Greek (Gr. 
 
 t Sheshbazzar, Ezra i. 
 
 
 
 Shashbazar : \ 638), 
 
 8. _ Greek, (Ezra i. 8, 
 
 
 
 ^c. 
 
 being brought up from 
 the end of the mar- 
 ginal note). 
 
 iv 
 
 . 14 marg. 
 
 t Heb. is of force 
 
 t Gk. is of force (tVxi^et)* 
 
 V. 
 
 5 marg. 
 
 Joachim ... Joachim ... 
 
 Joacim ... Joacim ... Je- 
 
 
 
 Josedech 
 
 shua. 
 
 V. 
 
 8 
 
 Reesaias [perjaaiov, 
 
 Aid.) 
 
 Resaias (Prjaaiov, LXX.) 
 
 V. 
 
 13 marg. 
 
 Asgad {Asgar, 1769, 
 
 Azgad {Ezra. ii. 12 ; Neh. 
 
 
 
 mod.) 
 
 vii. 17). 
 
 V. 
 
 21 marg. 
 
 Maghbis {Maghis, 1744 
 only) 
 
 Magbish (Ezra ii. 30). 
 
 V. 
 
 24 marg. 
 
 Imrtiar 
 
 hnmer (Ezra ii. 37 ; Neh. 
 vii. 40). 
 
 V. 
 
 26 marg. 
 
 Cadmeel {Cadmiel, 
 
 Kadmiel (Ezra ii. 40; 
 
 
 
 1638) 
 
 Neh. vii. 43). 
 
 V. 
 
 29 marg. 
 
 Zich 
 
 Ziha (Ezra ii. 43; Neh. 
 vii. 46). 
 
 V. 
 
 31 marg. 
 
 Necodah ... Gazam ... 
 
 Nekoda . . . Gazzam . . . Ne- 
 
 
 
 Nephtisin . . . Hactipa 
 
 phttsi77i . . . Hakupha 
 (Ezra ii. 48, 50, 51 ; 
 Neh. vii. 62). 
 
 V. 
 
 32 marg. 
 
 Barcos. . . Thamai 
 
 Barkos...Thamah (Ezra 
 ii- 53). 
 
 to be singular, as they so spell " mercy" about four times out of ten. In 
 that case 1769 would be the first to go wrong. vSee p. 152 note. 
 
 ^ The marginal "bring unto" (b not B, 1611 — 1638) cannot be 
 meant for the imperative, but renders diffey-entes siiper of Tremellius. 
 
198 Appendix A.] Wro?ig readings of the Bible 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 Reading of 161 1 and 
 later editions. 
 
 V. 33 marg. 
 V. 34 viarg. 
 V. 37 marg. 
 V. 38 7narg. 
 
 V. 47 
 
 vii. 9 marg. & viii. 
 
 23 viarg. 
 viii. 2 
 
 viii. 20 /icx/ 
 
 marg. 
 
 vm. 23 marg. 
 
 viii. 29 marg. 
 viii. 39 marg. 
 viii. 44 
 
 viu. 49 
 
 viii. 54 wa;-^'. 
 
 viii. 62 viarg. 
 ix. 19 viarg. 
 
 ix. 21 viarg. 
 
 viarg. 
 ix. 23 viarg. 
 ix. 26 marg. 
 ix, 29 
 
 & 43 
 
 {Hoboiah 
 Cos . . . Bar- 
 
 Darcon 
 
 Hatti...Phoceroth {-eth, 
 
 1629) 
 Necodah. Cf. ver. 31 
 
 viarg. 
 Hobaiah 
 
 1612) . 
 
 zclai 
 of the Ij first gate (first 
 
 II gate, 1629, &c.) 
 
 II Ozias {text), || Azarias 
 (;y/ar^.), _[|1 Ezias 
 [text), II Ozias {viarg.) 
 1629, llOziaz [viarg.) 
 
 1744] 
 II cors... other things 
 II Or, measures or salt 
 
 of tJiosc tliat 
 
 Parosh 
 
 Sheviaia 
 
 Joribas...Mosollamon 
 
 catalogue of whose 
 names were. (See 
 above, p. 1 10 note i) 
 
 Serebias and Hassi- 
 bias^ 
 
 Mcrimoth 
 
 Maasias 
 
 Maasiah 
 
 Kelitah 
 
 Jesaiah {fesiaJi, 1629) 
 
 Josabad 
 
 Correction made in the 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 Darkoii (Ezra ii. 56 ; 
 
 Neh. vii. 58). 
 Hat til. . . Fochercth (Ezra 
 
 ii. 57; Neh. vii. 59). 
 Nekoda (Ezra ii. 60; 
 
 Neh. vii. 62) 
 Habaiah . . . Koz . . . Bar- 
 
 zillai (Ezra ii. 61 ; 
 
 Neh. vii. 63). 
 il of the first gate^ 
 
 + Chald. 
 
 t Ozias {text) f Ezias 
 {viarg.) : i^iov Aldus 
 and Bishops' Bible. 
 
 other thmgs. 
 
 Or, 
 
 II cors. 
 
 II Or, vieasures. 
 
 salt, 
 of all those that (Ezra 
 
 vii. 25). 
 Pharosh (Ezra viii. 3). 
 Shcviaiah (Ezra viii. 13). 
 Joribus (ch. ix. i9)...Mo- 
 
 sollamus. Cf. ch. ix. 
 
 14. 
 catalogue of whose 
 
 names was. Cf. Acts 
 
 xxv. 23. 
 11 Or, Sherebiah and Ha- 
 
 shabiah (Ezra viii. 24). 
 Meremoth (Ezra viii. 33). 
 Maasciah (Ezra x. 18, 
 
 21). 
 Maaseiah. 
 
 Kelita (Ezra x. 23). 
 Jeziah (Ezra x. 25). 
 Jozabad. ('Iwf.-LXX.). 
 
 ^ The margin notes the various reading upheld by Vulg. and Junius, 
 Trpo Tov for tov irpcjTov. 
 
 2 So Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1613, 1617, &c. : but SeremaSy 
 Oxf. 161 1, 1612, 1616. See below, p. 205. 
 
of i6ii amended in later editions. 
 
 199 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 IX. 33 marg. 
 
 2 Esdras 
 
 ii. 23 marg, 
 iii. 31 text 
 
 If: 
 
 ix. 17, 18 text 
 
 mare. 
 
 IX. 19 marg. 
 
 X. 13 marg. 
 
 Tobit 
 
 i. 14 
 
 V. 18 marg". 
 
 Judith 
 
 xiv. 16 marg. 
 xvi. II marg. 
 
 Esther 
 
 xiii. 18 
 
 XV. 5 
 
 Wisdom 
 
 V. 14 
 
 Reading of 161 1 and 
 later editions. 
 
 Mattithiah {Mati- 
 
 Camb. Synd. A. 3. 
 I4» 1617) 
 
 "{ Signing 
 
 II I do not remember 
 
 II Or, / conceive 
 
 : for it was the time of 
 
 the world. || And 
 \\And now... 
 II Btct lohen 
 \\ But the earth... 
 
 lat Rages a city of 
 
 Media 
 Let not {no Camb. 
 
 Synd. A. 3. 14) 
 
 money 
 
 Then 
 
 The Assyrians 
 
 most t earnestly 
 
 and very || amiable (and 
 II very amiable, 1629) 
 
 a thin froth ... the 
 II smoke 
 
 Correction made in the 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 Matt at hah. Cf. Ezra x. 
 33: above, p. 163. 
 
 + Lat. signing. 
 
 I do not II remember'. 
 
 II Or, conceive. 
 
 : II for it was the time of 
 
 the v/orld. And 
 II Or, And 7ioui... 
 II Or, hit %vhen 
 II Or, but the earth .... 
 
 at Rages \\a city of Me- 
 dia =^. 
 
 JlGk. Let not money. 
 
 I Or, Then (/cat). 
 
 I That is, the Assyrians. 
 
 + most earnestly {k^ 
 
 iax^os avTuv). 
 Hand very amiable (ws 
 
 Trpo(X(pi.\es). 
 
 I a thin froth [Traxvi]). 
 the smoke. 
 
 ^ This must be the intention of the Translators, since Vulg. has 
 Nihil mcmini of the text, Junius Nihil venit in mentem of the margin, 
 the Bishops' Bible " I cannot perceive." 
 
 ^ So Fritzsche's text of the LXX. : Vulg. has civitatem. But the 
 arrangement of 161 1 might very well stand, as the margin exactly repre- 
 sents the reading of Aldus, kv dypoh t7J$ Mrfdeias. See above, p. 51. 
 
200 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible 
 
 Wisdom 
 
 Reading of 1611 and 
 
 Correction made in the 
 
 later editions. 
 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 xii. 12 
 
 to II stand against thee 
 
 II to stand against thee 
 
 
 (to stand || against 
 
 (et'j KardaTaaiv aoi). 
 
 
 thee, 1629) 
 
 
 xiv. 2 marg. 
 
 II Or, vessel 
 
 II That is, vessel (eKe^vo). 
 
 xiv. 21 marg. 
 
 II of God (II Or, of God, 
 
 II That is, of God (t. no- 
 
 
 1612, 1629, &c., not 
 
 men Dei^ Junius). 
 
 
 D'Oyly and Mant 
 
 
 
 1817) 
 
 
 xvi. 5 marg. 
 
 II Or, thy people 
 
 II That is, thy people. 
 
 xvi. 21 war^. 
 
 II Or, 7nanna 
 
 II That is, manna. 
 
 Ecclus. 
 
 
 
 viii. II 
 
 to II entrap thee in thy 
 
 to entrap thee ||in thy 
 
 
 words (II to entrap. 
 
 words. 
 
 
 1629, &c.) 
 
 
 X. 21 
 
 11 the obtaining of au- 
 
 the obtaining of || autho- 
 
 
 thority 
 
 rity^. 
 
 xiv. 8 
 
 + rich garments 
 
 rich + garments. 
 
 xlvii. II 
 
 of kings.. .11 of glory 
 
 ||of kings... of glory. 
 
 xlix. 9 marg. 
 
 \\ did good 
 
 \\did good unto (Bps' 
 Bible). 
 
 li. 20 
 
 III directed my soul... 
 
 I directed my soul... 
 
 
 I have had my heart 
 
 II I have had my heart. 
 
 Baruch 
 
 
 
 iii, 2 
 
 Chanaan 
 
 Canaan. Cf. Judith v. 
 9: above, p. 179. 
 
 Song 
 
 
 
 Title 
 
 in the Hebrew 
 
 in the Chaldee. 
 
 1 Maccabees 
 
 
 
 ii. 2 7narg. 
 
 II Gaddis 
 
 II Or, Gaddis. 
 
 ii. 35 wa;r^. 
 
 II Gr. the Jetvs (|| Or, 
 
 II That is, the Jews. Cf. 
 
 
 the Jews, 1629) 
 
 Wisd. xvi. 5, 21. 
 
 ii. 42 & vii. 13 
 
 Assideans 
 
 Asideans (1630, ch. vii. 
 13; 1611, 2 Mace. xiv. 
 6). 
 
 ^ This must be the proper arrangement even if for -Kpo X'^i/'ews dpxrjs 
 be read irpb Xrj^ecjs dpxv with the Complutensian, or TrpoXrjrpeios dpxv 
 with Cod. 106, or irpo \??^ews dpxv^ with Grabe. The verse is wanting 
 in the best manuscripts and the Aldine edition. 
 
of i6iL amenlied in later editions. 
 
 20I 
 
 1 Maccabees 
 
 Reading of 161 1 and 
 later editions. 
 
 Correction made in the 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 V. 4 Jiiarg. 
 
 Haran {Haron, 1630; 
 
 Akan. Cf. Gen. xxxvi. 
 
 
 Hakan, 1629, 1638) 
 
 27. 
 
 V. 23 marg. 
 
 II Or, captive Jexvs 
 
 II That is, captive fetus. 
 
 V. 26 
 
 Bosora, cf. ver. 28 
 
 Bossora, LXX. (Cora- 
 plut., Fritzsche). See 
 above, p. 53. 
 
 V. 27 marg. 
 
 II Or, the heathen, 
 (D'Oyly and Mant 
 omit 1 81 7 Or) 
 
 II That is, the heathen. 
 
 V. 30 marg. 
 
 11 The heathen (|| Or, 
 the heathen, 1629, 
 &c., not D'Oyly and 
 Mant 1 81 7) 
 
 II That is, the heathen. 
 
 V. 44 marg. 
 
 II Judas and 
 
 llThat is, Judas and. 
 
 V. 54 wa;-^. 
 
 Antiq. 12. 12 
 
 Antiq. lib. 12, cap. 12. 
 Cf. ch. vii. I, &c. 
 
 vi. 49 
 
 11 peace city, (1638 
 
 and the moderns set 
 II after *' peace," in- 
 serting they before 
 yielded in the margin) 
 
 peace city ||. 
 
 vi. 52 & vii. 45 
 
 II Or, the Jews 
 
 II That is, the Jervs. 
 
 & ix. II 
 
 
 
 ix. 24 marg. 
 
 Bacchides and 
 
 II That is, Bacchides and. 
 
 ix. 63 ///^ro-. 
 
 II Or, to such of 
 
 II That is, to such of. 
 
 xiii. 15 marg. 
 
 that he had., for {that 
 he had, or, 1629, 
 &c.) 
 
 that he had, ox, for. 
 
 2 Maccabees 
 
 
 
 ii. 17 marg. 
 
 heritage 
 
 heritage to all. 
 
 iv. 14 
 
 the game of 1| Discus 
 
 lithe game of Discus. 
 
 V. 8 
 
 an open || enemy 
 
 an II open enemy. 
 
 xi. 6 marg. 
 
 II Maccabeus 
 
 11 Or, Maccabeus. 
 
 xii. 20 marg. 
 
 \\Dositheus and... 
 
 II That is, Dositheus, and. 
 
 xiii. 23 
 
 confounded (crwex^'dv) 
 
 was confounded [i. e. 
 Eupator, Cotton\ 
 
 S. Matthew 
 
 
 
 xxiii. 24 
 
 strain at a gnat 
 
 strain out a gnat^. 
 
 1 So all the early versions from Tyndale to the Bishops' Bible, and 
 even T. Baskett's 8vo. edition of the Authorized, London, 8vo. 1754, 
 1411. 
 
 Brit. Mus. 
 
 f. 
 
202 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of earlier Bibles ametided. 
 
 S. Mark 
 
 Reading of 161 1 and 
 
 Correction made in the 
 
 later editions. 
 
 Paragraph Bible. 
 
 vi. 53 
 
 Genesareth (Gennesa- 
 
 Genesaret. Cf. Matt. 
 
 
 ret, 1638 — 1769) 
 
 xiv. 34 ; Luke v. i. 
 
 S. Luke 
 
 
 
 i. 78 marg. 
 
 Malach. iv. 2 ; follcnvs 
 
 Mai. iv. I, follows sun- 
 
 
 Isai. xi. I 
 
 rising: 
 
 S. John 
 
 
 
 X. 25 
 
 and ye believed not 
 
 and ye believe not. 
 
 Acts 
 
 
 
 vii. 1 1 & xiii. 19 
 
 Chanaan 
 
 Canaan (161 2 only, eh. 
 xiii. 19). See Judith 
 V. 9. 
 
 xxi. I 
 
 Choos (Coos, 163S, 
 
 Cos. Cf. I Mace. XV. 
 
 
 &c.) 
 
 23- 
 
 XXV. 23 
 
 was entered (Bishops' 
 
 were entered (Tyndale, 
 
 
 Bible). Cf. I Esdr. 
 
 Great Bible, Geneva 
 
 
 viii. 49 
 
 1557). See above, p. 
 1 10 note I. 
 
 Romans 
 
 
 
 xvi. 9 
 
 Urbane 
 
 Urban. 
 
 Philippians 
 
 
 
 ii. 7, 8 
 
 II likeness of men... 
 
 likeness of men 
 
 
 fashion as a man 
 
 1! fashion as a man^. 
 
 Hebrews 
 
 
 
 i. 6 
 
 Ii And again, 1762, 
 whose margin it is 
 
 And II again. 
 
 viii. 8 
 
 Judah 
 
 Juda. Cf. Matt. ii. 6; 
 ch. vii. 14; Rev. v. 5. 
 So Camb. 1863 iri 
 Ecclus. xlix. 4. 
 
 X. 23 
 
 faith 
 
 hope. See Appendix 
 E, p. 247. 
 
 ^ That the margin, " Or, habit'''' refers to ax^l^<^'^i-i not to oixoLwixaTL, 
 is plain enough in itself, not to add that for (rx^ywart the Vulg. has 
 habitu, Tyndale, Coverdale, and the Great Bible appard. 
 
APPENDIX B. 
 
 (See above, pp. 5 — 7.) 
 
 Catalogue of variations (not being very manifest mis- 
 prints^) between the two issues of the Authorized version 
 of 161 1, represented by Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 and the 
 Oxford reprint of 1833 respectively. Wheresoever the con- 
 trary is not stated, the British Museum copies, 3050. g. 2, 
 3050. g. 3, and 1276. 1. 4, have been ascertained to agree 
 with Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14. 
 
 N.B. Bp. denotes the Bishops' Bible (1572), Synd. our 
 Cambridge, Oxf. our Oxford model, Ainer. the New York 
 Bible, diamond, 24mo. 1867 ^ 
 
 § I. The readings of Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 have been 
 preferred in forming the text of the Cambridge Paragraph 
 Bible in the following places : 
 
 Gen. x. 16 Amorite 161 7, 1634, 1640, 1769, moderns, 
 
 ^ Such, and nothing more, are the following errors, noticed by Dr 
 Schaff {Companion to the Greek Testa??ient, p. 324). Ex. ix. 13 "serve 
 thee" Synd., B. M. 1276. 1. 4, 3050. g. 2 and 3 for "serve me" Oxf., 
 B. M. 3050. g. I. On the other hand Ox/., 3050. g. i are wrong and 
 Synd., B. M. 1276. 1. 4, 3050. g. 2 and 3 are right in Lev. xiii. 56 
 "plaine" for " plague" and in Lev. xvii. 14 " ye shall not" for "ye 
 shall": but see above, p. 112, for this last. 
 
 - The readings of the Bishops' Bible are added in some places, in 
 case that any should think that light may be thrown upon the origin of 
 these variations by the Bible from which, as it would seem, our own 
 version was set up for the press. Inferences thus drawn seem to the 
 Editor for the most part too slight to be relied on. 
 
204 Appendix B?^ Variations between the two issues of 
 
 Amer. (Emorite [^A] ^^^f- 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 L. & C, 
 1630, 1638, 1744, 1762, here only), xlvi. 17 Ishui 161 7 
 (Isui Oxf. 161 2, 161 3, &c.). xlvii. 27 possessions [with B. 
 M. 1276. 1. 4 only] (possessions Bp. Oxf. 161 2, 1613, &c.). 
 ExoD. xxxviii. 11 the hooks (hoopes Oxf. 1612, but not 
 ver. 10) of the pillars 1613, &c., cf. Bp. vers. 10, ii\ Lev. 
 xviii. 30 ye shall 1630 (shall ye Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1629 
 L. & C, &c.). Num. x. 2 thou shalt (shalt thou Bp. Oxf 
 16 1 2, 1 6 13, &c.). xxvi. 21 Hezronites [with B. M. 1276. 
 1. 4 only] (Hesronites Bp. Oxf. 161 2, 16 13, &c.). Deut. 
 viii. 7 the valleys (valleys Bp. Oxf. 16 12, 1613, &c.). xvii. 4 
 it z!f true^ (it ^^ true Bp. Oxf 1612, 1613, &c.). xxxii. 15 
 Thou art waxed 161 7 (Thou art waxen Oxf. 161 2, 16 13, &c.). 
 2 Sam. xvii. 25 AbigaP 1612, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (Abigail Bp. 
 Oxf 1629 C. and L., &c., as in i Chr. ii. 16). i Kin. iii. 20 
 rose [with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only] 16 13 (arose Bp. Oxf. 161 2, 
 1616, 1617, &c.). ix. 22 bondman 1613 (bondmen Bp. 
 Oxf, B. M. 3050. g. 3, 1612, 1616, 161 7, &c.). Job xix. 15 
 maidens Bp. 16 13 (maides Oxf. 161 2, 1616, &c.). Prov. 
 xi. 20 unto the Lord 1613 (to the Lord Oxf, B. M. 3050. 
 g. 3, 1612, 1616, 1617, &c ). Cant. ii. 7 till he please 
 [so all know7i editions except Oxf^ till she please, here 
 only, not in ch. iii. 5; viii. 4). Isai. xlix. i from afar 161 3, 
 
 ^ Since Bp. has "hoops" in both verses (to, ii), though for the 
 word rendered " fillets" in i6ri, it is not unlikely that Oxf. was set up 
 from a copy of Bp., and the same inference might be drawn from other 
 places where Bp. and Oxf. minutely coincide. 
 
 - The copy in S. John's College, Cambridge (T. 6. 26) and B. M. 
 3050. g. 5 must be earlier on this leaf, since they read "it it true". See 
 above, p. 8. 
 
 3 Thus dispensing with the marginal note of 1762 "tHeb. Abigal." 
 But B. M. 3050. g. I and 466. i. 6 have Abigal, against Oxf. 
 
 ■* So B.M. 466. i. 6 "she," but not 3050. g. i which is almost 
 identical with it. Bp. has " till she be content her self" in all these 
 places. The original American revise of 1851 (see above, p. 36) reads 
 " she" uniformly in all, but Amer. 1867 returned to " he." 
 
the Authorized Bible, both beari?ig the date of 1611. 205 
 
 1617 (from far Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. and L., &c.). 
 ver. 20 strait 16 13, 16 17 (straight Oxf. 16 12, 16 16). 
 lix. 21 thy seed 161 2, 16 13, 1616, 161 7 (the seed Oxf). 
 Jer. v. 24 latter 161 2, 1613, 16 17 (later Oxf 16 16, not in ch. 
 iii. 3). EzEK. XX. 37 marg. de/iverifig 16 13, 1630 {a deliring 
 Oxf: so 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L., &c.). xxxi. 18 
 with the sword Bp. 161 7 (by the sword Oxf 161 2, 1613, 
 161 6). Cf. ver. 17; ch. xxxii. 28, or ch. xxxii. 20, 21, 25, 
 26, 29, 30. xxxix. 9 7narg. for them\ 16 17 {of them Oxf 
 161 2, 1613, 16 16, &c.). Dan. ii. 14 jjiarg. Chald. {Cald. 
 Oxf 161 2 — 1630). ver. 34 in pieces 161 7, 1630 (to pieces 
 Bp. Oxf. 161 2, 16 13, 1616, &c.), cf ver. 40 l?is, 44, 45, or 
 ver. 35. Hos. vi. 5 hewed 16 12, 161 3, 161 7, &c. (shewed 
 Oxf. 1 6 16). Nah. i. 10 while they be drunken 161 7 (while 
 they are drunken Oxf. 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, &c.). 
 
 I EsDR. V. 5 marg. Jiidah 161 2, 1616, 1617, &c. {Juda 
 Oxf. 16 1 3). ver. 15 7narg. hezekiah 16 17, 1629, &c. {hezekia 
 Oxf. 16 1 2, 1613, 1616, 1630). ver. 16 marg. Bezai 161 7, 
 1629 {Besai Oxf. 161 2, 1613, 161 6, 1630). ver. 26 Bannas 
 [Bavvov] (Banua Bp., Banuas Oxf 1612, 161 3, moderns), 
 vi. 23 Ecbatane Bp. 1617 (Ecbatana Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 
 moderns). Cf. Tobit iii. 7, &c. viii. 54 j?iarg. Serebias, 161 3, 
 161 7, &c. {Serenias, Oxf. 161 2, Sereuias 161 6). See Ap- 
 pendix A, p. 198. Tobit xi. 14 thy holy 161 7 (thine holy Oxf. 
 1612,1613, 1616, t&c). See above, p. 108. Judith iii. 5 — vii. 
 i6 01ofernes 1612, 1613, 1617, 1629, 1630, &c.,/^^^/;;/, 161 6 
 in ch. vii. 16 (Holophernes Bp. Oxf. 161 6). See App. C, p. 
 229. WiSD. iii. 14 text "in the Temple : ma7'g. Or, amongst 
 the people 1612, 1613, &c. {text in the Temple: marg., or 
 a?nongst the people after chosen, in the previous note, Oxf). 
 EccLUS. xxi. 24 with disgrace (with the disgrace Oxf 161 2, 
 
 ^ Dp^: 0/ tJiem, is no alternative rendering to the text. 
 
2o6 Appendix B?\ Variations between the two issues of 
 
 1 613, &c.). xxiii. 4 marg. '^^ Or, giant like 161 2, 1617 ("Or, 
 a giant like in Oxf. 1613, 1616, 1630: aliter sanat 1629). 
 xliv. 5 recited 1612, 1613, &c. (rejected Oxf.). Song ver. 4 
 are (rather are) truth (truth Oxf. 1612, 161 3, &c.). i Macc. 
 vii. I marg., lib. 12. 1617, 1630, &c. {lib. 10, 12. Oxf. 1612, 
 1613, 1616). X. 47 true peace 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c. 
 {text "peace, marg. ^^true, Oxf). See above, p. 7 note 2. 
 2 Macc. iv. 13 not high priest 161 2, 161 6, 161 7, 1629 — 
 1762 (no high priest Oxf. 161 3, 1630, 1769 moderns). 
 
 S. Matt. xiii. 4 way side 1613, 1617, 1743 [way-side 
 1762], 1769 (wayes side Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L., 1630, 
 &c.), as all in ver. 19; Mark iv. 4; Luke viii. 12; xviii. 35. 
 Cf. Mark x. 46; Luke viii. 5 (see Appendix A, p. 188), where 
 Syjid. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, have "ways," but 1629 
 C. & L., 1630, 1638 vary between the two: 1744, 1762, 1769 
 have "way" consistently throughout, xiii. 31 like unto a 
 grain 1613, 161 7, 1629 L., 1630 (like to a grain Bp. Oxf. 
 1612, 1616, 1629 C, &c.), as all (including Bp.) in ver. 33, 
 44, 45, 47, 52. S. Mark vii. 4 Oxf. alone transposes the 
 marginal notes, placing " Or beds, before " Sextarius. Acts 
 xxi. 2 Phenicia 1617, 1629, &c. (Phenicea Oxf 1612, 1613, 
 1616, 1629 L., 1630). XXV. I Jerusalem 1612, 1613, 1617, 
 1629 C, &c. (Hierusalem Oxf. 1616, 1629 L., 1630): cf. 
 ver. 3, and Appendix A, p. t86 and note. Rom. vi. 21 
 had you 161 7 (had ye Oxf. 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, &c.). x. 21 
 have I stretched Bp. 16 13, 161 7, 1629 L. (I have stretched 
 Oxf 1612, 1616, 1629 C, 1630, &c.). xi. 22 toward 1613, 
 1769 (towards Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616 — 1762). i Pet. ii. 7 
 marg. "he is precious 1617 (he is "precious Oxf. 1612, 1613, 
 1616, 1629 L. & C, 1630: but 1638, &c. retain " before 
 " precious," and omit " he is " in the margin). 
 
the Authorized Bible ^ both bearing the date of 1611. 207 
 
 § II. List of variations between the two issues of 161 1, 
 wherein the readings of the Oxford reprint have been pre- 
 ferred in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible. 
 
 Gen. xvi. 6 But Abram Bp. 161 2, 1613 (And Abram 
 Synd.). xxvi. 34 Bashemath 1612, 1613 (Bashemah Syiid.). 
 xxxi. 30 longedst 161 2, 1629 C. & L., 1630 (longest j5/. Syjid. 
 1613, 161 7, 1634, 1640). xxxvi. 10 Bashemath 1612, 1613 
 (Bashamath 6)^;/^/.). xlvi. 34 an abomination.^. 1612, 1613 
 (abomination Synd.). Ex. xi. 8 all these 161 2, 1613 (also 
 these Synd.). xix. 4 eagles wings Bp. 1612, 1613 (eagle 
 wings Synd.y. xxi. 26, 27 let him go 1629 C. (let them go 
 Bp. Synd. [1612, 1613, 1629 L., 1630 in ver. 26], 1616, 
 161 7)^ xxxvi. 29 nia?'g., twinned 1629 C. & L.^ {twined^ Synd. 
 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, 1634, 1640). Lev. i. 16 marg., 
 thereof 1612, 1613 {there Synd.). xxv. 28 until the year Bp. 
 
 1612, 1613 (unto the year Synd.). Num. i. 47 tribe 16 12, 
 
 16 1 3, 1629 C. & L. (tribes Bp. Synd. 161 7). xvi. 34 said 
 Bp. 161 2, 1613 (say Synd.). xxi. 18 direction 161 2, 1613 
 (directiofis, Synd. with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xxxiv. 2 this 
 is the land Bp. 1612, 1613 (that is the land Synd,). Cf. 
 ver. 13. ver. 11 go down Bp. 161 2, 1613 (come down 
 Synd.). Cf. ver. 12. Deut. i. 18 all the things Bp. 16 12, 
 161 3 (all things Synd 16 17). ix. 10 spake with you 16 12, 
 
 1 Yet "eagle wings" though antiquated is not incorrect. Marsh 
 {English Language, p. 278) cites from Wyclif " unkil doughter" Gen. 
 xxix. 10. So Num. xxiv. 6 (r6ii); Esther i. 13 {Svnd.). Even 
 modern Bibles retain " a cubit length" Judg. iii. 16. See above, p. no. 
 
 2 Several copies of the issue represented by Ox/., agreeing with 
 1612, 1613, 1629 and 1630, have "let them go" in ver. 26. Such are 
 Brit. Mus. 466. i. 6 (not 3050. g. i): Camb. University Libr. i. 15: 
 Emmanuel Coll. B. i. 23: and one belonging to Mr James North "of 
 Liverpool. 
 
 3 So Syjid. ch. xxvi. 24 viarg., though 1612, 1613, 1630 have 
 '■'■twined'''' there also, and so even 1629 L. in the earlier place. After 
 the error was corrected in 1629 — 1744, the Bibles of 1762, 1769 went 
 wrong again, misleading moderns (even Bagster 1846), till twinned \\o.s, 
 restored in Camb. 1858, Amer. 1867. 
 
2o8 Appendix B.] Variations between the t7vo issues of 
 
 1613 (spake unto you Synd. 161 7). xii. 26 thy holy things 
 Bp. 1612, 1613 (the holy things Sjnd. 1640). xiv. 29 widow 
 Bp. 161 2, 1613 (widows Synd.). xvi. 14 thy maidservant 
 
 1612, 1613 (the maidservant Synd.). xxxiv. i plains 1612, 
 1613 (plain Bp. Synd.). Josh. v. 8 they abode Bp. 161 2, 
 1613 (all abode Synd.). viii. 32 the stones 161 2, 1613 (the 
 stone Synd.). xv. 50. See Appendix A, p. 151. xvi. 6 
 Taanath [so also B. M. 3050. g. 3], 161 3 (Taanah Synd. 
 16 1 2). xviii. 22 Betharabah Bp. 161 2, 1613 (Bethabarah 
 Synd.). xix. 5 Hazar- 1612, 1613, 1629 C. & L., 1630 (Hasar- 
 Synd. 1 6 16, 161 7, 1634, 1640). Cf. i Chr. iv. 31 marg. 
 Ruth ii. 11 thou knewest Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 16 12, 16 13 
 (thou knowest Synd.). iii. 8 marg: took hold on [B. M. 3050. 
 g. 2], 161 2 {Synd. 16 1 3 add him), ver. 15 he went^ (she 
 ^entSynd. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. &L., 1630, 1634, 
 1638, 1640, 1744, 1762, 1769, all moderns), i Sam. vii. i 
 Kirjath- [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1613, &c. (Kiriah- 6^^^^.). 
 2 Sam. vi. 9 ark of the Lord Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (ark of 
 God Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. 16 city of 
 David Bp. 161 2, 16 13, &c. (house of David Synd., with B. M. 
 1276. 1. 4 only), xviii. 31 all them that rose Bp. 1612, 
 
 161 3, &c. (all that rose Synd.). Cf. ver. 32 (Heb.). xxiii. 20 
 a valiant man, of Kabzeel, 1612, 161 6, 1629 C. &L., &c. 
 (a valiant man of Kabzeel Synd. 16 13, 161 7). Cf Heb. 
 I Kin. xi. i. See Appendix A, p. 154. xx. 3 the goodliest 
 1612, 1616, 1629 L. & C. (thy goodliest Synd. 1613, 1617, 
 1630). xxi. 2 my house Bp. 161 2, 161 3, 1616 (mine house 
 Synd. 1617). 2 Kin. v. 12 turned Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617 
 (returned Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 161 3). xvii. 6 
 Halah 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (Halath [rr] Sytid. 1617, 
 1629 L., 1630). ver. 35 commandment Bp. [B. M. 3050. 
 
 1 American Report, p. 19. Yet A7?ie}'. restored "she" of the 
 Vulgate in 1867. See above, p. 37 and note 2. 
 
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date of 1611. 209 
 
 g. 3], 16 1 2, 1613, 1 61 6, &c. (commandments Synd. 1617). 
 xix. 15 before the Lord Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 16 12, 16 13, 
 &:c. (unto the Lord Sj7id.). xxiv. 2 Chaldees Bp. 161 2, 
 1630, 1744 (Caldees Synd. 1613 — 1638). i Chr. i. 5 
 Meshech 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (Mesech Bp. Synd. 1617). 
 vers. 47, 48 Samlah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616 semel, 
 1629, &c. (Shamlah Synd. 1613, 1616 se?net, 1617). ii. 49 
 Sheua 161 2, 161 3, &c. (Shua Synd., with B. ]\L 1276. 1. 4 
 only), iii. 18 Hosama Bp. 1612, 1613, tS:c. (Hosanna ^)7/^., 
 with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. Appendix A, p. 157. ver. 
 23 marg. Hiskijah \Hiskijahu Amer.], 161 2, 1613, &:c. {^His- 
 kiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), iv. 30 and at 
 Hormah Bp. 1612, 161 6, 161 7, &c. (and Hormah Synd., 
 with B. ^L 1276. 1. 4 only, 161 3). ver. 36 Jesohaiah 161 2, 
 1613, &c. (Jehohaiah Synd.). Cf. Appendix A, p. 157. vi. 74 
 Mashal 1612, 161 3, &c. (Machal Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
 only), vii. 13 Jezer Bp. 161 2, 1616, &c. (Gezer Synd., with 
 B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 16 13, 16 17). ver. 36 Siiah Bp. 
 
 1612, 1629 C. & L. (Shuah Synd.,^N\\\\ B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 
 1613, 1616, 1617). xxvi. 5 Issachar Bp. 1612, 1616 (Isachar 
 Synd. 1613, 1617). ver. 25 Jeshaiah 1612, 1613 (Jeshiaiah 
 Synd.). Cf. ch. xxv. 3. xxvii. -^-^ Hushai [B. M. 3050, g. 
 3], 1612, 1616 (Hushi Synd. 1613, 161 7). 2 Chr. vi. 5 my 
 people Israel Bp. 161 2, 161 6, 1617 (my people of Israel Synd. 
 1613). xvi. \ fin. Judah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616, 
 1617 (Juda Bp. Synd. 1613). xxi. 15 disease of thy bowels 
 Bp. 1612, 1613 (diseases of the bowels Synd., with B. M. 
 1276. 1. 4 only). XXX. 6 his princes 161 2, 1616, 1629 C, 
 1630 (the princes Synd. 161 3, 1617). xxxii. 20 Amoz 16 12, 
 1616 (Amos Bp. Synd. 16 13, 161 7). Cf. ver. 32. xxxiv. 
 21 for them that are left Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (of them that 
 are left Synd.). Ezra ii. 28 two hundred, twenty Bp. 161 2, 
 
 1613, 1616 (two hundred and twenty Synd. 16 17). ver. 33 
 Hadid 161 2, 16 13, &c. (Haddid Synd.). ix. 2 hath been 
 
 s. 14 
 
2IO Appendix ^.] Variations hehvecn the two issues of 
 
 chief 1612, 161 6, 1617 (have been chief Synd. 16 13). 
 N.EHEM. vi. 10 Mehetabel 161 2, 1613 (Mchelable Synd., 
 with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. Appendix A, p. 163. viii. 
 10 unto our Lord £p. 161 2, 1616 (unto the Lord Synd. 
 1613, 1617). ix. 14 thy holy sabbath Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. 
 (the holy sabbath Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), x. i 
 those that sealed 1612, 161 3, 161 6, &c. (these that sealed 
 Synd. 161 7). ver. 16 Biguai Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (Bigui 
 Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xi. 11 Hilkiah 161 2, 
 1613 (Helkiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. ch. 
 xii. 7, 21. Esther i. 13 king's manner Bp. 1612, 161 3, 
 &c. (king manner Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). See 
 above, p. 110. ix. 6, 11 Shushan 1612, 1613 (Sushan Synd. 
 here only). Job ix. 9 7narg. Cesii [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 
 161 6, 1617, &c. {Ceeii Synd. 1613). xi. 16 t/iy misery Bp. 
 [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1616, 1617, Szc. (t/ie misery Synd. 
 161 3). Psalm xxiv. 8 Who is this king 1612, 161 3, 1617 
 (Who is the king Bp. Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 
 1 616, so 1630 even in ver. 10). xxxiii. 7 gathereth Bp. 
 1612, 161 3, &c. (gathered Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
 only). XXXV. 27 yea let them say Bp. 16 12, 1613, &c. (yet 
 let them say Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xliv. 23 O 
 Lord 1612, 1616 — 1744, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 1858, Amer. 
 1867 (O Lord Synd. 1613, 1762, 1769, even D'Oyly and 
 Mant 181 7, Bagster 1846). See above, p. 147 note i. Ivi. 
 6 gather [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 161 2, 161 3, &c. (gathered 
 Synd.). Ixxiv. 23 rise up 1612, 1616, Szc. (arise up Synd., 
 with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). Ixxx. 9 preparedst 
 1612, 1613, &c. (preparest Synd, with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), 
 civ. 4 his angels Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (the angels Synd., 
 with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Pro v. viii. 27 marg. a circle 
 1612, 1 6 16, &c. {circle Synd. 16 13). xxiii. 31 upon the 
 wine Bp. [B. AL 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (among the 
 wine Synd.). Eccles. i. 17 spirit 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, &c. 
 
the Authorized Bil'lc, both bearwg the date of i6ii. 211 
 
 (the spirit Sjnd. 161 7, here only), xii. i thy Creator 161 2, 
 1613, &c. (the Creator Sy?id., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). 
 Isaiah i. 9 Gomorrah 1613, 16 16, 1617 (Gomorah .S>//^., 
 with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, not in ver. 10: 1612 in both), ix. 
 1 8 smoke 1612,1616, 1617 (the smoke Synd., with B. M. 1276. 
 I. 4 only, 1613). X. 1^ as if it were 1612, 1613,1616, 1617 (t7j- 
 it were Synd., with B. .M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. 19 ^7uith few 
 
 1612, 1616, 1617 i^iuith write Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
 only, 1613). xiii. i Amoz 1612, 1629 C, 1630 (Amos Sy7id. 
 
 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 L.). xix. 5 the river 1612, 1616, 
 1629 C. & L., 1630 (the rivers Bp. Synd., with B. M. 1276. 
 1. 4 only, 1 6 13, 16 1 7). xxiii. 12 have no rest Bp. 1612, 
 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (take no rest Synd., with B. AI. 1276. 
 1. 4 only), ver. 13 founded 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (found 
 Synd. with B. ]\I. 1276. 1. 4 only). Ivii. 10 wearied [B. M. 
 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L. (weary Bp. 
 Synd. 1613). lix. 14 afar off [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, 
 1616, 161 7 (far off ^/. Sy7id.). Ix. 4 from far Bp. [B. M. 
 3050. g. 3], 16 1 2 (from afar Synd. 16 13). Cf. ver. 9. Ixi. 
 10 and as a bride Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. &: L. (as a 
 bride Synd. 1613). Ixv. 2 my hands Oxf 161 2, 1613, 1616 
 (mine hands Synd. 16 17). See Jer. xxv. 15. Jerem. v. 15 
 upon you Bp. 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (upon thee Synd.). 
 xii. 7 hand 1612, 1613, 1616 (hands Syjid. 1617). xxv. 15 
 my hand Bp. Oxf 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629, dx. (mine hand 
 Synd. 1 6 13). See above, p. 108 and Isai. Ixv. 2 ; Ezek. 
 vi. 14. xxvi. 20 Kiriath- 161 2, 161 3, 1616 (Kiriah- Synd. 
 1617). xl. 12 of all places Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 
 (of the places Synd.). xlviii. 34 Elealeh 16 12, 16 13, 
 t6i6, 161 7 (Elealeth Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). 
 Ezek. v. 5 This is Jerusalem 161 2, 161 6, 161 7, 1629 
 C. & L. (Thus is Jerusalem Synd., with B. M. 3050. g. 
 3, 16 13). vi. 14 my hand Oxf 16 12, 16 16, 161 7, 1629, 
 &c. (mine hand Bp. Synd., 3050. g. 3 only). See Jer. 
 
 14 — 2 
 
212 Appcfidix B.'\ Variations hdiveai the hi' o issues of 
 
 XXV. 15. xvi. 16 And of thy garments 161 2, 161 6, 161 7, 
 1629 C. & L. (And thy garments Syud., Of thy garments 
 1613). ver. 59 hast despised Bj>. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 
 1629 C. & L. (hath despised Sy?id. 1630). xxvii. 10 thy men 
 of war 1612, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (the men of war Synd.). 
 xxix. 18, 19 Nebuchadrezzar 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (Ne- 
 buchadnezzar Synd.). xxxi. 4 the field Bp. 1612, 161 3, 
 t6i6, 1617 (the fields Synd.). xxxv. 10 mine Bp. 161 2, 
 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (thine Synd.). xxxvi, 10 the wastes 161 2, 
 161 3, 1616 (the waste Synd. 16 17). xlii. 12 directly Bp. 
 
 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (directed Synd.). xliv. 29 the 
 trespass offering 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (their trespass 
 offering Synd.). Dan. xi, 6 she shall be given up 16 12, 
 
 161 3, 161 6, 1617 {he... Synd.). ver. 10 sons 1612, 1613, 
 161 6, 1617 (son Sy/n/.). Hosea xiv. 3 Asshur Bp. 161 2, 
 1613, 1616 (Ashur Synd. 1617). Amos vi. 7 that go cap- 
 tive Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (that goeth captive Synd.). 
 Obad. ver. 7 thy confederacy Bp. 161 2, 161 3. 1616 (the 
 confederacy Synd. 161 7). Micah i. 5 for the sins 161 2, 
 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (the sins Bp. Synd.). Hab. ii. 15 that 
 puttest 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (thou puttest Synd.). Zeph. 
 i. 7 hath bid 161 2, 16 13, 1616, 161 7 (had bid Synd.). 
 Zech. iii. 7 n/arg., wa/l's 161 2, 1613,1616 {ziiaIk,Synd. 161 7). 
 X. 3 his goodly 161 2, 161 3, 161 6, 1617 (the goodly Synd.). 
 
 I EsDRAS i. 23 his Lord 161 2, 1613 (the Lord Synd.). 
 ver. 29 king Josias 1612, 1613 (Josias Synd.). 2 Esdr. ii. 
 33 at nought 1612, 1616, 1629, 1630 (at naught Synd. 1613, 
 161 7). Cf. ch. iv. 23. vii. 40 Sennacherib Bp. 161 2, 16 13, 
 1616 (Sannacherib Synd. 1617). xiv. 12 the tenth j^. 1612, 
 1613, 16 1 6 (a tenth Synd. 16 17). Tobit v. 18 marg. Let 
 not 1612, 1613 {Let no, Synd.). Judith xvi. 4 stopped 
 161 2, 16 1 3, 16 1 6, &c. (stoppeth Synd. 161 7). Ecclus. 
 xxiii. 19 eyes of men Bp. 161 2, 1613 (eyes of man Synd.). 
 Baruch vi. 40 Chaldeans 1612, 1616, 1630 (Caldeans 
 
the Authorized Bible, both bearittg the date of 1611. 213 
 
 1613, 1617, 1629 C.)- Prayer of Manasses 1. 3 their 
 righteous 1612, 161 3, 161 6, 1629 (the righteous Bp. Synd. 
 1617). I Macc. xii. 47 7Jiarg., left 1612, 1613 {let^ Synd.). 
 
 Matt. xiii. 45 goodly pearls B_p. 1612, 161 3, 161 6, &c. 
 (good pearls ^S)7/^. 1617). xviii. 30 went ^. 1612, 1616, 
 161 7, &c. (went'out Synd. 1613). Cf. ver. 28 (Gk.). xxii. 
 24 a man Bp. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L. (any man Synd. 
 1613, 1617, 1630)*. Mark xv. 46 unto the door Bp. 1612, 
 1613, (S:c. (upon the door Synd.). Luke ii. 24 offer a 
 sacrifice 1612, 161 3, &c. (offer sacrifice Synd.). x. 36 
 among the thieves Bp. 161 2, 16 13, &c. (among thieves 
 Synd.). John xiv. 23 a man Bp. 16 12, 16 16, &c. (any 
 man Synd. 16 13)'. Acts iv. 27 thy holy child Bp. 16 12, 
 1 6 13, &c. (the holy child Synd.). vi. 12 came upon Bp. 
 161 2, 16 1 6, &c. (came unto Synd. 16 13). Cf. Luke xx. i; 
 ch. iv. I. XV. II the Lord Bp. 161 2, 1616, 1629 C. & L. 
 (our Lord Sy?id. 1613, 1617). xvi. 7 suffered them Bp. 
 
 1612, 1613 (suffered him Synd.). ver. 19 drew them into 
 Bp. 1612, 161 3, &c. (drew them unto Synd.). Rom. xvi. 
 Subscription, of the Church Bp. 1612, 161 6, &:c. (to the 
 Church Synd. 1613). Eph. vi. 21 ye also may Bp. 161 2, 
 
 1613, 1616, 1629 C. & L. (ye may also Synd. 1617, 1630). 
 I Thess. Title, Paul the Apostle 161 2, 16 13, 16 16, 161 7, 
 &c. (the Apostle Paul Synd. here only), ch. i. 9 turned Bp. 
 
 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, &c. (returned Synd. 1629 L.). 
 James V. 4 Sabaoth 1612, 1616, 1629 C. (Sabbaoth Synd. 
 
 1613, 1617, 1630). I Pet. i. 22 your souls Bp. 1612, 1616, 
 1629, &c. (your selves Synd. 16 13, 161 7). 2 Pet. ii. 6 
 Gomorrha 161 2, 16 16, 1629 L., 1630, 1638 (Gomorrah 
 Synd. 161 7, 1630; Gomorra 1629 C). 
 
 1 The context must decide which form is preferable, since the practice 
 varies in rendering ns : e.g. John xv. 13 "a man;" John xvi. 30 "any 
 man." 
 
214 Appendix B?[ Note. 
 
 Note. Between the two copies in the British Museum which 
 resemble the Oxford reprint {3050. g. i and 466. i. 6) the only dif- 
 ferences in any of the passages cited in the foregoing lists § I. and § II. 
 occur in Ex. xxi. 26; Cant. ii. 7. Of the other issue, B. M. 3050. g. 1 
 being regarded as the standard, and 3050. g. 3, 1276. 1. 4, and Synd. 
 A. 3. 14 mixed copies, the Syndics' nowhere agrees with 3050. g. 2 
 against the other two, but with 3050. g. 3 alone in Ezek. v. 5; with 
 3050. g. 2 and 1276. 1. 4 against 3050. g. 3 in 15 places; with 3050. g. 
 3 and 1276. 1. 4 against 3050. g. i in 5 places; with 1276. 1. 4 alone 
 (which is a fine tall volume, once the property of Lea Wilson) in no less 
 than 34 places. Not one of the four is ever left without one of the 
 other copies to countenance it, except Synd. in 2 Kin. xviii. 37; i Chr. 
 iv. 36. Hence it is plain that Synd. A. 3. 14 and B. M. 1276. 1. 4 were 
 among the earliest and least revised of the copies printed off. See Sect. 
 I. pp. 5—13. 
 
APPENDIX C 
 
 (Sec above, p. 14.) 
 
 List of passages in which the readings of the edition of 
 the Authorized Bible of 161 1 have been restored in the 
 Cambridge Paragraph Bible. The date annexed is that of 
 the later edition in which each change is supposed to have 
 originated. 
 
 N.B. Variations relating only to English orthography 
 or grammatical inflexions are not often admitted into the 
 following list, since they have been sufficiently described in 
 Section v. pp. 93 — 105. 
 
 Genesis 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 V. 26 
 
 
 fHa?-g. + Heb. Lcmcch 
 
 omitted 1639, transfer- 
 red to ver. 25, 1638. 
 
 Vll. 2 
 
 
 + by sevens 
 
 by tsevens, 1629. 
 
 X. 7 
 
 
 Sabtecha 
 
 Sabtecah, 1762, Sabte- 
 chah, 1769. 
 
 XIX. 21 
 
 
 concerning this tiling 
 
 concerning this thing 
 also, 1638^ 
 
 5 XXV. 4 
 
 
 Abida 
 
 Abidah, 16292. 
 
 xxvi. I, 
 
 8, U. 15' 
 
 Philistims 
 
 Philistines, 1629 C, 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 (1613 bis, 1629 L. 
 tcr). 
 
 ^ This change, however, might have been acquiesced in: cf. 
 Hebrew. 
 
 2 So all have the word in i Chr. i. 33, and the final Ain is not 
 usually represented by /z : cf. 2 Sam. v. 14. r Chr. xxiv. 11. See how- 
 ever h final in Gen. xxxv. 27; xxxviii. 2 (but not i Chr. ii. 3); Josh. 
 xxi. 1 1 . 
 
2i6 Appendix C] Original readings of \(i\\ 
 
 Genesis 
 
 XXXI. I 
 
 xxxvi. 14 
 xxxvii. 36 
 xxxix. I 
 xlvi. 12 
 xlvii. 6 
 xlvii. 18 
 
 Exodus 
 
 vi. 21 
 xxiii. 23 
 
 Leviticus 
 
 V. 10 
 
 vii. 23 & xiv. 54^ 
 xi. 3 
 xi. 10 
 
 Reading of 16 n 
 restored. 
 
 which Avas of our fa- 
 ther's 
 daughter of Zibeon 
 
 Medanites, 1612 — 1630 
 
 hand 
 
 Zerah 
 
 any man [better than 
 
 '"''any man"] 
 also had our herds. Cf. 
 
 ver. 22 
 
 Zichri 
 
 the Hivites, 1612, 1613, 
 1617, 1629 L., 1769'^ 
 
 consecrations (as ver. 
 34; Lev. viii. 28, 31), 
 Heb. 
 
 had sinned 
 
 manner 
 
 cheweth cud 
 
 nor scales (as ver. 12) 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 which was our fathers, 
 
 16161. 
 the daughter of Zibeon, 
 
 1629. 
 Midianites, 1616, 1629 
 
 C. Cf. ch. XXV, 2. 
 hands, 1629 C. and L., 
 
 1630, 1637. 
 Zarah, 1769 (Serah, 
 
 1630)-. 
 any men, 1762: any 
 
 men, 1769. 
 also hath our herds, 1629 
 
 C. (had also... 1630). 
 
 Zithri, 1769^. 
 
 and the flivites, 1616, 
 
 1629 C. — 1762 {and, 
 
 1638 — 1762). 
 consecration, 1762 (as 
 
 vers. 22, 27, 31 ; Lev. 
 
 viii. 33). 
 
 hath sinned, 1762. Cf. 
 
 ver. 6. 
 manner of, 1762 (as ch. 
 
 vii. 26, 27, &c.). 
 cheweth the cud, 1629 
 
 (as vers. 4 — 6). 
 and scales, 1 769. 
 
 ^ Cf. Lev. xxii. 10. Deut. xxiii. 25. i Cor. x. 29. This double 
 possessive is sometimes retained even in modern Bibles: e.g. 2 Kin, 
 xxii. 12. 2 Chr. ii. 13; xxxiv. 20. Matt, xxvi. 51 (not so Mark xiv. 
 47; Luke xxii. 50). Luke xv. 17. See above, p. no. 
 
 ^ Yet so even 161 1 in ch. xxxviii. 30 on account of the Hebrew 
 pause. 
 
 ^ Corrected in the Scotch and American (1867) Bibles only. 
 
 ^ The re-correction of 1769 is followed by D'Oyly and Mant 1817, 
 Oxford 8vo. 1835, Bagster 1846, Oxford 4to. 1857, London 8vo. 1859, 
 American 1867, but not by our standard (Cambr. Svo. 1858) and some 
 modern Bibles. 
 
 5 See above, p. no. 
 
restoi'ed^ later corrections being zait/idraivn. 
 
 217 
 
 Leviticus 
 
 Reading of i6n 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 xii. 6 niarg. 
 
 j^« of his year 
 
 
 a sofi of his year, 1629. 
 Cf. Gen. xvii. 12. 
 
 xiii. 29 
 
 hath a plague 
 
 
 have a plague, 1769. 
 Cf. ver. 38. 
 
 ^^•J>}, 
 
 which is unclean 
 
 
 that is unclean, 1769. 
 
 xxii. 10 
 
 a sojourner of 
 
 the 
 
 a sojourner of the priest, 
 
 
 priest's 
 
 
 1638I. 
 
 XXV. 5 
 
 it own accord 
 
 
 its own accord. 1744". 
 
 XXV. 23 
 
 were strar.gers. 
 
 1613, 
 
 are strangers, 1616, 1629 
 
 
 1617 
 
 
 C. and L., 1630. 
 
 Numbers 
 
 
 
 
 iii. 13 
 
 they shall be 
 
 
 shall they be, 1769. 
 
 "•• lb 
 
 northwards 
 
 
 northward, 1629. Cf. 
 vers. 23, 29, 38. 
 
 V. If), 20 
 
 hath lien^ (lain, i 
 
 762), 
 
 have lien, 1629 L. (lain. 
 
 
 1613 — 1762 
 
 
 1769). 
 
 ix. 18 
 
 in the tents 
 
 
 in their tents, 1769 (as in 
 vers. 17, 2C, 22). 
 
 XX. 5 
 
 or vines 
 
 
 or of vines, 1769. 
 
 xxiv. 6 
 
 the river side, 
 
 [613, 
 
 the rivers (river's, 1762) 
 
 
 1617^ 
 
 
 side, 1616, 1629 C. 
 and L., 1630. 
 
 xxiv. 20 mar"-. 
 
 
 
 II Thefijst of the nations 
 
 II Or, the firs} of the na- 
 
 
 
 
 tions, 1744. 
 
 XXX. 8 
 
 disallow 
 
 
 disallowed, 1769. 
 
 xxxvi. 3 
 
 whereinto. Cf. ch 
 24 
 
 . xiv. 
 
 whereunto, 1629. 
 
 Deuteronomy 
 
 
 
 
 xxii. 9 i?iarg. 
 
 the seed 
 
 
 thy seed, 1629. 
 
 xxiii. 25 
 
 the standing corn c 
 
 )fthy 
 
 the standing corn of thy 
 
 
 neighbours 
 
 
 neighbour, 1769^. 
 
 xxiv, 15 marg. 
 
 he lifteth 
 
 
 lifteth, 1638. 
 
 xxvii. 12 
 
 Gerizzim 
 
 
 Gerizim, 1769. Cf. ch. 
 xi, 29. 
 
 xxviii. 29 
 
 noon days 
 
 
 noon-day, 1762. 
 
 ^ See note i p. 216. 
 
 2 See above, p. 110 note 2. Mr Aldis Wright finds "its" in Bibles of 
 about 1 68 J, but only to be dropped again. In Ben Jonson's Silent 
 PVonian, acted in 1609, the expression "it knighthood" several times 
 occurs as an affected archaism, as though it had already grown obsolete 
 in common speech. 
 
 ^ On this participial form see above, p. 103. 
 
 ^ See Appendix B, p. 207, note on Ex. xix. 4. 
 
2iS Appendix C] Original readings of id w 
 
 Joshua 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 iii. II 
 
 even die Lord, 161 2 — 
 
 of the Lord, 1629 (LXX., 
 
 
 1630 
 
 Vulg.). 
 
 X. I, 3 
 
 Adoni-zedek (-ck, 1629 
 L., ver. i) 
 
 Adoni-zedec, 1769. 
 
 xi. 2 & xii. 3 
 
 Cinneroth 
 
 Chinneroth, 1769. Cf. 
 ch. xiii. 27 (Appendix 
 A, p. 151); xix. 35. 
 
 xii. 2 
 
 river of Arnon [of, 
 1629) 
 
 river Arnon, 1638. 
 
 xiii. iS 
 
 Jahazah. Cf. ch. xxi. 
 
 Jahaza, 1629 C. and L., 
 
 
 36 
 
 1630. 
 
 xiii. 23 
 
 villages, 161 2, 161 3, 
 
 the villages, 1617, 1629 
 
 
 1616, 1629 L., 1630 
 
 C. 
 
 xix. 2 
 
 or Sheba, 1612, 16 13. 
 
 and Sheba, 16 16 — 1762, 
 
 
 Cf. Gen. xxvi. 33 
 
 Sheba, 1769^. 
 
 xix. 19 
 
 ITapharaim 
 
 Haphraim, i 769. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 Shion, 1612, 1613, 1616, 
 1629 C. and L., 1630 
 
 Shihon, 161 7, 1638. 
 
 xix. 42 
 
 Aijalon 
 
 Ajalon, 1629 C. (not L.). 
 See p. 158 note 2. 
 
 xxi. II text & 
 
 Arbah, 161 2 — 1630 
 
 Arba, 1638. 
 
 viarg. 
 
 {text). Cf. Gen. xxxv. 
 27 
 
 
 Judges 
 
 
 iii. 15 inarg. 
 
 ycmini. Cf. i Sam.ix. i 
 
 Gemini, i'j62^. 
 
 vi. 15 & ix. 9 
 
 11 11 Or, 1612— 1630 
 
 ttHeb. (1629 C, ch. 
 vi. 15), 1638. 
 
 xix. 29 
 
 coasts 
 
 coast, 1 769, Bagster 1846: 
 not Oxf. 1857, Lond. 
 1859, American 1867. 
 
 1 Samuel 
 
 
 
 ii. 20 Jfiarg. 
 
 he asked 
 
 she asked, 1638. 
 
 iv. 7 f/iarg-. 
 
 or the third, 161 2, 1613, 
 
 or the third, 16 16, 1629 
 
 
 1617, 1629 C, 1638, 
 
 L., 1630: or, the third, 
 
 
 1769^ 
 
 1744, 1762, modems. 
 
 xvii. 20 ma}X. 
 
 battle ray 
 
 battle array, 1744. 
 
 ^ Modern Bibles are divided between the two wrong renderings of 
 1616, 1769. The American alone follows 161 1. 
 
 ^ This gross error is corrected in Bagster 1S46, Camb. 1858, 
 Speaker's Commentary 1872. 
 
 2 So Oxf. 1835, Bagster 1846, Speaker's Commentary 1872. 
 
restored, later collections being withdraw7i. 
 
 219 
 
 1 Samuel 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 xviii. I 
 
 when he made 
 
 XX. 5 
 xxxi. 2 
 
 in the fields 
 INIalchishua. Cf. i Chr. 
 
 
 viii. 33 ; IX. 39 ; X. 2 
 
 2 Samuel 
 
 
 ii. 9 
 
 IV. 4 
 
 ^:.'+ 
 
 vii. 7 maj-g. 
 
 xvi. 8 
 
 Xxi. 21 
 
 xxiii. 20 wa;-^--. 
 
 he made him 
 
 feet, and was 
 
 Shammua^ 
 
 II In the I Chr. xvii. 6, 
 
 any of t lie judges 
 to thy mischiof- 
 Shimea^ 
 lion. Cf. marg. of Isai. 
 
 xxix. I ; Ezck. xliii. 
 
 xxiii. 37 
 
 15 
 Naharai 
 
 1 Kings 
 
 
 iii. 4 
 
 offer up on, 1613, 1617 
 
 iii. 12 
 
 thy word (LXX.) 
 
 xiii. 1 1 
 
 his son came 
 
 XV. 5 
 
 Urijah (as 1638, (Sec. 
 Neh. iii. 4) 
 
 XV. 27 
 
 belongeth 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 when he had made, 
 
 1629. 
 in the field, 163S. 
 Melchishua, 1769. Cf. 
 
 ch. xiv. 49. 
 
 made him, 1762. 
 feet. He was, 1762. 
 Shammuah, 1638. 
 II I Chr. xvii. 6, a7iy of the 
 
 Jtidgcs, 1638. 
 in thy mischief, 1629. 
 Shimeah, 1769. 
 lions, 1638. 
 
 Nahari, 1769. 
 
 offeron,i6i2:offerupon, 
 
 1616, 1629 C. and 
 L., &c. 
 
 thy words (Vulg.), 1629 
 
 C. 
 his sons came^, 16 16, 
 
 1617, &c. 
 
 Uriah, 1629 C. Cnot L.), 
 as 161 1 in Ezra viii. 
 33 ; Neh. iii. 4. 
 beloJtged, 1762. 
 
 ^ See p. 215 note 2, Gen. xxv. 4, Ain is not represented in ver. 15 
 I'is, 16 bis. 
 
 2 Vulg. \\?L% premiint te juala tiia. The Translators give what they 
 hold to be the general sense in the text, reserving a more literal render- 
 ing for the margin. 
 
 ^ The reading of the Kcri and of i Chr. xx. 7. The correction of 
 1769 will not suit the form in the Chetiv and the Vatican Septuagint 
 (Cf/ueet). Yet "Shimeah" is correct in ch. xiii. 3. 
 
 ■* A very needless change, though upheld by LXX. and Vulg. Cf. 
 Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, p. 16. In 1762, &c. we find the marginal 
 note t Heb. so7t. 
 
2 20 Appendix C] Oi'igmal ?'eaduigs of \6ii 
 
 1 Kings 
 
 XVI. 19 
 
 xviii. 28 
 
 xxii. 25 inarg. & 
 2 Chr. xviii. 24 
 VI a IS:. 
 
 2 Kings 
 
 IV. 
 
 35 
 
 VUl 
 
 • 19 
 
 xu. 
 
 18 
 
 xix 
 
 2 
 
 XX. 17 
 
 xxiii. 36 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 1. 
 
 -5 
 
 i. 
 
 .^8 
 
 ii. 
 
 47 
 
 u. 
 
 49 
 
 111. 19 
 
 in. 23 inarg. 
 
 V. II 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 to make Israel sin 
 
 cried loud, 1612, 161 3, 
 
 1617, 1630 
 on the third year 
 
 + Heb. chamber in 
 
 neesed. Cf. Jobxli. 18 
 to give to him 
 had dedicate 
 
 Esai, 1612, 1613, 1617 
 (Esay, 1616, 1629 L., 
 1630J 
 
 unto Babylon 
 twenty and five year old. 
 Cf. I Esdr, i. 39 
 
 Kehu 
 
 Ezer. Cf. ver. 42. Gen. 
 
 xxxvi. 21, 27 
 Geshan 
 Achsah. Cf. Josh. xv. 
 
 17; Judg. i. 13 
 and the son of Zcrub- 
 babel^ 
 
 Hiskijah. Cf. Appen- 
 dix B, p. 209. 
 Salchah. Cf. Deut . iii. i o 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 to make Israel to sin, 
 
 1762. 
 cried aloud, 1616, 1629 
 
 C. and L. 
 in the third year, 1629 
 
 C. 
 + Heb. a chamber ifi, 
 
 163S. 
 
 sneezed, 1762. 
 
 to give him, 1629 C. 
 
 had dedicated, 1762. Cf. 
 
 App. A, p. 153. 
 Isaiah (transferring to 
 
 ver. 2 the marginal 
 
 note of J 61 1 on ver. 
 
 6), 1629 C. 
 into Babylon, 1629 C. 
 twenty and five years old, 
 
 1629 C. See above, 
 
 p. III. 
 
 Reu, 1638. Cf. Gen. xi. 
 
 18, 19^. 
 Ezar, 1629 C. and L. 
 
 (not 1630). 
 Gesham, 1769. 
 Achsa, 1638. 
 
 and the sons of Zerub- 
 babel, 1629 C. and 
 L., 1630. 
 
 Ilizkij'ahu, 1629 — 1744, 
 Hiskijahii, 1762, &c. 
 
 Salcah, 1629. 
 
 1 Ain final is usually mute (sec p. 215 note 2), but in the middle of 
 a word the practice is less fixed. 
 
 - In ver. 21 the first "sons" is also singular in Hebrew, so that 
 1611 is inconsistent in the matter. Cf. ch. vii. 35. 
 
restored, later corrections being ivitJidra7vn. 
 
 221 
 
 1 Chronicles 
 
 Reading of i6n 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 V. 18 
 
 of t valiant men 
 
 fof valiant men, 1629^. 
 
 vii. I 
 
 Shimron 
 
 Shimrom, 1629 C. and 
 L., 1630 (not 1638 — 
 1762), 1769. 
 
 vii. 5 
 
 men of might 
 
 valiant men of might, 
 1638. Cf. ver. 2. 
 
 vii. 19 
 
 Shcmida- 
 
 Shemidah, 1762. 
 
 vii. 27 
 
 Jehoshua"-'. Cf. Num. 
 xiii. 16 
 
 Jehoshuah, 1630, 1762. 
 
 vii- 35 
 
 And the son. Cf. ch. iii. 
 
 And the sons, 1744. 
 
 xii. 5 
 
 ^9 
 
 Eleuzai 
 
 Eluzai, 1629 C. 
 
 xiii. 9 
 
 li II Or, shook 
 
 t (II 1762) t Heb. shooli, 
 1762, &c. 
 
 xiii. I r juarg. 
 
 WHcbr. (That is, 1629) 
 
 II That is, The breach, 
 
 
 breach 
 
 1638. 
 
 xviii. 3 inarg. & 
 
 Hadad^zer in 
 
 Iladadezer, 1769. 
 
 ver. 16 7?iarg. 
 
 Ahinidcch in . . . Saraia 
 
 Aliiiiielcch ... Scraiah, 
 
 
 in 
 
 1744. But cf. App. 
 A, p. 160. 
 
 xxiii. 20 
 
 ]Michah. Cf. ch. xxiv. 
 24> 25 
 
 Micah, 1629. 
 
 xxiv. 1 1 
 
 Jeshua. Cf. Ezra ii. 36 
 
 Jeshuah, 1629 C. and L. 
 (not 1630). 
 
 xxvi. -20, 26 & 
 
 dedicate things 
 
 dedicated things, 1762. 
 
 xxviii. 12. 2Chr. 
 
 
 Compare App. A, 
 
 xxiv. 7 & xxxi. 
 
 
 p. 153 and note 2. 
 
 12. Ezek. xliv. 
 
 
 
 ?'-> 
 
 
 
 xxix. 6 
 
 rulers over the king's 
 
 rulers of the king's work, 
 
 
 work 
 
 1762. 
 
 xxix. 17 w^r^. 
 
 t Ileb. foiind. Cf. 
 Judg. XX. 48 
 
 II OY,Jou!id, 1638. 
 
 2 Chronicles 
 
 
 
 ix. 11 niarg. 
 
 stairs {staires) 
 
 {staies, i62g C, stayes, 
 1 6 3 8 ) , stays, 1744 — 
 17693. 
 
 1 Corrected only in Bagster 1846 of the moderns. 
 
 2 See note i p. 219. 
 
 ' This mere typographical error, whose adoption may have been 
 helped by "stayes" ver. 18, remains in D'Uyly and Mant 1817, 
 Bagster 1846, and some modern Bibles, but is corrected in Oxford 
 1835, Cambridge 1858, American 1867, Speaker's Commentary 1872. 
 
2 2 2 Appendix C. ] Original I'eadings of 1611 
 
 2 Chronicles 
 
 xvi. 6 
 xx. 36 
 
 XXV. 18 inarg. 
 
 xxvi. 18 
 
 xxix. 23 
 xxxii. 6 marg. 
 xxxiii. 19 
 xxxiv. 10 
 XXXV. 10 
 
 Ezra 
 
 ii. 1 
 
 iii. 2 marp. 
 
 IV. 24 
 vii. 18 
 viii. 21 
 
 Nehemiali 
 
 vii. 30 
 vii. 59 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 was a building. See 
 
 above, p. 108. 
 Ezion-geber {sic Icgcn- 
 
 dum). Cf. I Kin. xxii. 
 
 48 
 
 ftirrc Incsh {fur, 16 12, 
 1613, 1630, 1744) 
 
 pertaineth, 1612, 161 3, 
 1617, 1630 
 
 and laid 
 
 he spake 
 
 all his sin 
 
 mend. Cf. ch. xxiv. 12 
 
 Carchemish. Cf. Isai. 
 X. 9 ; Jer. xlvi. 2 
 
 Mispar 
 
 Matt. i. 12 and Luke 
 
 iii. 27, called Zoro- 
 
 bahel 
 Asnappar, 1612, 1613, 
 
 1616, 1629 C. — 1744 
 
 house of the God which 
 
 the silver and gold 
 
 the river Ahava (Heb. 
 not as ver. 31) 
 
 Geba (Gaba, Ezra ii. 26) 
 Pochereth {, 1629 L.) 
 Zebaim 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 was building, 176c. 
 
 Ezion-gaber, 1638 {in 
 
 pattsa). Cf. Num. 
 
 xxxiii. 35, 36 ; Deut. 
 
 ii. 8. 
 furzc-lnish, 1762: furze 
 
 bush, 1769. 
 apprtaincth, 1616, 1629 
 
 C. and L. 
 and they laid, 1629. 
 spake, 1638. 
 all his sins, 1762. 
 amend, 1769. 
 Charchemish, 1762. 
 
 Mizpar, 1744- 
 
 Called Zorobahd, Matt. 
 
 i. 12 ; Luke iii. 27, 
 
 1629. 
 Asnapper, 1617, 1629 
 
 L., 1630, 1763, 1769, 
 
 &c. 
 house of God which, 
 
 1616, &c.^ 
 the silver and the gold, 
 
 1762. 
 Ahava. theriver of, 1762. 
 
 Gaba, 1638 {inpausd). 
 Pochereth of Zebaim, 
 1629 C. Cf. Ezra ii. 
 
 57^- 
 
 ^ This seems to be an attempt on the part of the Translators (after- 
 wards given over, as in ch. vii. 18) to represent, whensoever it might 
 be possible, the status c/nphatictcs of the Chaldee. 
 
 ^ The passage is too obscure to be worth altering. The Vulgate 
 has f Hi Phochcrcth , qui crat ortus ex Sabaiinplio Amon. 
 
restored^ later correctiojis being withdrawn. 
 
 223 
 
 Job 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 restored. 
 
 Bibles. 
 
 iii. 8 marg. 
 X. 10 
 
 leviathan 
 
 cruddled (crudled, 161 3) 
 
 a leviathan 1659 (Field), 
 1674, 1677, 1679, 
 1701 — 69. 
 
 curdled, 1762. 
 
 xviii. 9 
 
 grinne, 1612 — 1630 : 
 grin, 1629 C. 
 
 gin, 1762. See Ps. cxl. 
 5, and above, p. 100. 
 
 XX. 25 
 
 glistering 
 
 glittering, 1762. Cf. 
 Deut. xxxii. 41. 
 
 xxviii. 1 7 marg. 
 
 vessel 
 
 vessels, 1744' 
 
 xxviii. 27 viaig. 
 
 did number 
 
 number, 1638. 
 
 xxix. 17 inaig. 
 
 I cast 
 
 cast, 1638. 
 
 xxx. 3 
 xxx. 6 
 
 flying 
 cliftsi 
 
 fleeing, 1629 (LXX.). 
 cliffs, 1762. 
 
 xli. 6 
 
 xli. 30 ina)g. 
 
 the companions 2 
 of the potsherd 
 
 thy companions, 1769. 
 of potsherd, 1762. 
 
 Psalm 
 
 
 
 ii. 4 
 
 the Lord, 1612 — 1630, 
 
 the Lord, 1629 C. — 
 
 xxiv. 3 
 
 1762, 1769 
 and who shall stand 
 
 17443. 
 or who shall stand, 1 7(19. 
 
 xlv. II 
 
 thy Lord. Cf. Isai. 
 
 thy lord, Camb. 8vo. 
 
 
 li. 22 
 
 1858 (our standard) 
 only. See above, p. 38. 
 
 Ixxxi. 12 marg. 
 
 ijnagination 
 
 imaginations, 1762. 
 
 cvii. 19 
 
 he saveth 
 
 rt:;/^ he saveth, 1762. So 
 
 cxiii. 9 
 cxv. 3 
 
 to be a joyful 
 whatsoever he pleased 
 
 and to be a joyful, 1 629. 
 whatsoever he hath 
 
 cxix. 42 marg. 
 
 reproveth 
 
 pleased, 1769. 
 reproacheth, 1638. 
 
 cxxxii. 12 
 
 also shall sit [Cf. Heb.] 
 
 shall also sit, 1762. 
 
 ^ In 2 Chr. XX. 16 "cliffe" of 1611 represents another Hebrew 
 word. " Clift " in Ex. xxxiii. 22; Isai. Ivii. 5 is left unaltered in 1762 
 and the moderns, the general sense, though not the Hebrew words, being 
 the same as here. 
 
 2 That is, the partners in the fishery (Luke v. 7, 10). Blayney's 
 variation hardly looks accidental, and lingers in many later Bibles, e.g. 
 Ostervald 1808, Oxford 8vo. 1813, D'Oyly and Mant 181 7, even in 
 Bagster 1846. 
 
 •* The present text is Adonai, but Jehovah is read in at least 85 
 Hebrew manuscripts and five early editions, so that the Translators (who 
 seldom err in this matter) probably intended to use capitals. Since 
 Oxf. 8vo. 1835, as also byBp Turton's direction (Sect. I., above, p. 36), 
 the capitals have been again withdrawn, but not in Bagster 1846. 
 
2 24 Appendix C] Original t^eadings of 1611 
 
 Psalm 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 restored. 
 
 Bibles. 
 
 cxl. 5 & cxli. 9 
 
 grinnes (grins, 1613 
 scffiei, 1638, &c. ^^/j). 
 Seejobxviii.9, p. 223 
 
 gins, 1762. 
 
 cxli. 9 
 
 from the snare 
 
 from the snares, 1769. 
 
 cxliii. 9 marg. 
 
 hid me, 16 13 — 1744 
 
 hide me, 1612, 1630, 
 1762, 1769 
 
 cxiviii. 8 
 
 vapour (so American, 
 1867) 
 
 vapours, 1769. 
 
 Proverbs 
 
 
 
 XXV. 24 
 
 a corner. Cf. ch. xxi. 9 
 
 the corner, 1769. 
 
 Ecclesiastes 
 
 
 
 viii. 8 marg. 
 
 casting of 
 
 cast i Jig off^, 1629 C, 
 1638 (not 1744), 1762, 
 &c. 
 
 viii. 17 
 
 further. Cf. ch. xii. 12 
 
 farther, 1762. 
 
 Canticles 
 
 
 
 viii. 4 marg. 
 
 siir up, or {, 161 2) zahy 
 
 stir up, or, 7uhy, 1744. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 
 
 vi. 8 
 
 I said 
 
 said I, 1629. 
 
 viii. 6 
 
 For so much (Forso- 
 much, 1629) 
 
 Forasmuch, 1762. 
 
 X. 26 
 
 rock Oreb. Cf. Judg. 
 
 rock of Oreb, 1629 C 
 
 
 vii. 25 
 
 and L. (not 1630). 
 1638. 
 
 xiv. 9 /d?jr/ 
 
 + chief ones 
 
 + 1! chief ones. 
 
 marg. 
 
 t Heb. leaders, or great 
 
 t Heb. leaders. " Or, 
 
 
 goats 
 
 great goats, 1629. 
 
 xiv. 17 maig. 
 
 homeward 
 
 homewards, 1762. 
 
 xviii. 7 marg. 
 
 polished. &c. {polished, 
 
 polished. 1613, 1629 C, 
 
 
 &c. 1612, 1616, 1629 
 
 1638, 17^4 ; but po- 
 
 
 L., 1630) 
 
 lished: 1762, &c. 
 
 xix. 14 marg. 
 
 perversities 
 
 perverscness, 1762. 
 
 xxii. 17 ;//a/^. 
 
 V. 18. shall surely. 
 
 shall stirely, «S:c. ver. 18, 
 
 
 &c. 
 
 1629. 
 
 ^ Nee est dimissio in bello, Field. The sense given by 1629 C. and 
 the moderns may be as good as that of 161 1, but is not identical with it. 
 For "off" see 161 1 in Gen. xxxviii. 14; Ex. iii. 5. 
 
restored^ later corrections being withdi'awn. 
 
 225 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 
 Variation of later 
 
 restored. 
 
 Bibles. 
 
 xxviii. 11 inaj-g. 
 
 /;> 
 
 lips, 1638. 
 
 li. 16 
 
 and have covered 
 
 and I have covered, 
 1769. 
 
 Ixiii. 19 marg. 
 
 1 1 Heb. 
 
 t (II 1744). li Or, 1638. 
 
 Jeremiah 
 
 
 
 xvi. 2 
 
 nor daughters 
 
 or daughters, 1769. 
 
 xxxiv. II & 
 
 afterwards 
 
 afterward, 1769. 
 
 xlvi. 26 
 
 
 
 xxxiv. 16 
 
 whom ye had set 
 
 whom he had set, 1629 
 C, 1638, moderns. 
 
 xxxvii. 9 
 
 your + selves 
 
 f yourselves, 1762. 
 
 xl. I 
 
 The word which 
 
 The word that, 1762. 
 
 xliv. 28 marg. 
 
 or from them {men 
 1616) 
 
 or them, 1762. 
 
 lii. I 
 
 one and twenty year, 
 
 one and twenty years, 
 
 
 1612 — ■ 1638. See 
 
 1630, 1744. 
 
 
 above, p. iii 
 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 
 
 vii. II text 
 
 II theirs (|| their multi- 
 tude, i6ii)i 
 
 their 1| multitude 
 
 
 II theirs. 
 
 marg. 
 
 II Or, their tmtiultuons 
 
 II Or, tiunult. II Or, their 
 
 
 persons. Heb. tu- 
 
 ticmnltiiotis pet'sojts, 
 
 
 7judt 
 
 1629. 
 
 X. 5 
 
 utter court 
 
 outer court, 1762 2. Cf. 
 2 Mace. xiv. 41. 
 
 xi. 24 
 
 in vision 
 
 in a vision, 1769. 
 
 xiii. 9 marg. 
 
 cotinsel 
 
 council, 1762. 
 
 xviii. I 
 
 And the word 
 
 The word, 1638. 
 
 xxiii. 23 
 
 all the Assyrians 
 
 and {and, 1638) all the 
 Assyrians, 16 1 6 (not 
 1617), 1629. 
 
 xxvii. 16 marg. 
 
 II II Or, chrysoprase 
 
 + ll(t 1744) -^Yi^h. chry- 
 
 
 ( Ch rysoph rase 1 6 1 6 ) . 
 
 soprase, 1638, 1744. 
 
 
 Cf. ch. xxviii. 13 
 
 
 XXX. 17 
 
 Phi-beseth 
 
 Pi-beseth, 1762. 
 
 ^ The error of 161 1, &c., which misplaces the reference mark in the 
 text (as it so often does), led to the hopeless confusion of 1629 and the 
 moderns. Our Translators merely wish to give, as an alternative ren- 
 dering for " theirs," Tremellius' ex ThrasoJiibiis ipsornm. 
 
 2 In 14 other places in Ezekiel " utter" is left unchanged. 
 
 S. 
 
 IS 
 
2 26 Appefidix C.\ Original readings of 1611 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 xxxi. 14 
 
 II their trees 
 
 their trees ||, 1629^. 
 
 xxxvi. 3 viarg. 
 
 come up on 
 
 come upon, 1612, 1616 
 (not 1613, 1617), 1629. 
 
 xliii. 27 
 
 eight day. See above, 
 
 eighth day, 1629 C, 
 
 
 p. Ill 
 
 1630. 
 
 xlvii. 3 
 
 + the waters 
 
 the t waters, 1629. 
 
 xlviii. 28 
 
 II II Or, Meribah 
 
 ++ Heb. Meribah, 1638. 
 
 Daniel 
 
 
 
 ii. 27 
 
 astrologians 
 
 astrologers, 1638. 
 
 iii. 19 
 
 to be heat. See above, 
 p. 112 
 
 to be heated, 1762. 
 
 V. 31 
 
 two year. See above, 
 
 two years, 161 2 (not 
 
 
 p. Ill 
 
 1613, 1616, 1617), 
 1629 L., 1630 (not 
 1629 C, 1638), 1744. 
 
 xi. 38 majg. 
 
 or, as for the Almighty 
 
 t Heb. as for the Al- 
 
 
 (or, as for the Al- 
 
 mighty, 1638, 1762, 
 
 
 mighty, 1629 C, 
 
 mod. Cf. Appendix 
 
 
 1744) 
 
 A, p. 172. 
 
 Hosea 
 
 
 
 xiii. 3 
 
 a whirlwind 
 
 the whirlwind, 1638. 
 
 Amos 
 
 
 
 i. I 
 
 two year. See above, 
 
 two years, 16 16, 1630 
 
 
 p, III 
 
 (not 1612, 1613, 1617, 
 &c., 1629 C. and L., 
 _i638), 1744. 
 
 ii. 2 
 
 Kerioth. Cf. Jer. xlviii. 
 
 Kirioth, 1629 C. and 
 
 
 24 
 
 L., 1630. Kerioh, 
 1612. 
 
 Jonah 
 
 
 
 i. 4 
 
 t was like 
 
 was+ like, Bagster 1846, 
 Camb.Svo. 1 858, Ame- 
 rican 1867. 
 
 1 The correctors of 1629 failed to perceive that the margin (following 
 Tremellius, conqtnescant in se ipsis altiliidine st/d) translates by "upon 
 themselves" the word rendered "their trees" by the Bishops' and 
 Authorized versions. 
 
restored^ later corrections being withdrawn. 
 
 227 
 
 Nahum 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 iii. 16 
 
 flieth. Cf. Ilab. i. 8 
 
 fleeth, 1762. 
 
 Zechariah 
 
 
 
 iv. 1 
 
 which were [were, 1629) 
 upon 
 
 which arc' upon, 1762. 
 
 Malachi 
 
 
 
 i. 14 marg. 
 
 t + Heb. 
 
 II 11 Or, 1629. 
 
 ii. 1 
 
 and will curse 
 
 and I will curse, 1616 
 (not 1617), 1629. 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 
 
 i. 9 
 
 Jechonias 
 
 Jeconias, 1629. 
 
 i. 28, 32, 47, 57 
 
 Jeremie. Cf. 2 Esdr. 
 
 Jeremy, 1762 (161 2, 
 
 & ii. I 
 
 ii. 18; Ecclus. xlix. 
 
 1613, 1616, 1629, c\:c. 
 
 
 6; 2 Mace. ii. i, 5, 
 
 partially). 
 
 
 7 ; Matt. ii. 17 
 
 
 i- 39 
 
 twenty year old. See 
 
 twenty years old, r6r2 
 
 
 above, p. 1 1 1 
 
 (not 1613, &c.), 1629, 
 1630. Cf. 2 Kin. 
 xxiii. 36. 
 
 i. 55 
 
 brake down... set fire 
 
 and breakdown, 1769... 
 and set fire, 1762. 
 
 iii. II 
 
 strongest, 1612 — 1630, 
 
 the strongest, 1629 — 
 
 
 1769 
 
 1762I. 
 
 iv. 21 
 
 He sticks. See above, 
 
 He stickcth, 1769. Cf. 
 
 
 p. 140 note 2 
 
 Ecclus. xliv. 12. 
 
 iv. 29 viarg. 
 
 Themashis 
 
 Thcmasits^ 1769-. 
 
 V. 14 
 
 Adonican (Aldus) ,1612, 
 
 Adonicam, Bp.^ 1613 — 
 
 
 1630 
 
 1744 : -kam, 1762, 
 1769, moderns. Cf. 
 ch. viii. 39. 
 
 V. 29 marg. 
 
 Agabah 
 
 Jgaba, 1629. Cf. Nell. 
 vii. 48. 
 
 V. 34 
 
 Sabie {la^i^, LXX.) 
 
 Saby, 1629; Sabi, 1744. 
 
 V. 55 
 
 Sidon. Cf. 2 Esdr. i. 
 11; I Mace. V. 15 
 
 Zidon, 1769. 
 
 1 Most moderns here, with our standard (see above, p. 38), omit 
 "the." Ostervald (1808) reads it consistently in vers. 11, 12. 
 
 2 Blayney in the very same note corrects the false reference to Jo- 
 sephus of i6ri — 1762 from cap. 4. to cap. 3. 
 
 15—2 
 
2 28 Appendix C?^ Original readings of \(ii\ 
 
 1 Esdras 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 V. 69 
 
 Asbazareth (1630) 
 
 Azbazareth, 1629. 
 
 vii. 6 
 
 and other that were 
 
 and others that were, 
 
 1762I. 
 Meremoth, 1762. 
 
 viii. -2 
 
 Memeroth (Aldus) 
 
 viii. 39 
 
 Adonicam (Aldus Jicrc) 
 
 Adonican, 1612: Adoni- 
 kam,i762. Cf.ch.v.14. 
 
 viii. 75 jnarg. 
 
 + t Greek 
 
 t+(llll 1638) Or, 1629. 
 
 viii. 96 ina7'g. 
 
 and of all Isj-ael 
 
 and all IsracP , 1 629. 
 
 ix. 19 viarg. 
 
 Maas- . . . Jarib . . . Geda- 
 
 1629 prefixes "Or," to 
 
 
 liah 
 
 each. 
 
 ix. 48 
 
 Sahateus, 1612, 1613, 
 
 Sabatteas, 1629 — 1762: 
 
 
 1630 (2a;3raroj, Vat. 
 
 Sabateas, 1769 (2a- 
 
 
 Isl'^.^Vercellone^^^a- 
 
 (SaTTalas, Aldus). 
 
 
 ^ara7os, Rom. edit.) 
 
 
 2 Esdras 
 
 
 
 i. 40 
 
 Zacharie . . . Malachie 
 
 Zachary Malachy, 
 
 1762 (16 16, &c. par- 
 tially). 
 
 ii. 18 
 
 I will send...Jeremie 
 
 will I send, 1629... Je- 
 remy, 1744. 
 
 iii. 17 
 
 Sina. Cf. Acts vii. 30, 
 
 Sinai, 1762. Cf. ch. 
 
 
 38 
 
 xiv. 4; Gal. iv. 24, 25. 
 
 iii. 35 
 
 hath so kept 
 
 have so kept, 1769. 
 
 vii. 68 
 
 the ten thousand part 
 
 the ten thousandth part, 
 
 
 (Bishops') 
 
 1638. 
 
 xiii. 12 
 
 saw I, 1612—16^0, 
 
 I saw, 1629 — 1762, Os- 
 
 
 1769, D'Oyly and 
 
 tervald 1808, Camb. 
 
 
 Mant 1817, Oxf. 1835 
 
 4to. 1863. See above, 
 p. 38. 
 
 xiv. 43 
 
 and held 
 
 and I held, 1629. 
 
 xiv. 47 
 
 fountains 
 
 fountain, 1629, Vulg., 
 Bishops', Junius. 
 
 XV. 22 
 
 upon earth. Cf. vcr. 29 
 
 upon the earth, 1629. 
 
 >^v. 53 
 
 alway. Cf. ch. xvi. 20 
 
 (alwaies, 1629), always, 
 1744. 
 
 xvi. 26 
 
 shall ripe. See above, 
 p. 112 
 
 shall ripen, 1638. 
 
 xvi. 30 
 
 or, when as 
 
 or as when, 1638. 
 
 ^ See above, p- 87 and note. 
 
 ^ The correction of 1629 represents el omnem Israel (iravTa tov 
 ^laparjX) of the Vulgate and (virtually) of Junius. Our Translators 
 seem to have read somewhere Kal iravros tov 'IcrparjX, but Aldus, with 
 the Vatican and Alexandrian MSS., has no KaL 
 
restored, later corrections bciu^ withdi'aivn. 
 
 229 
 
 Tobit 
 
 Reading of 16 11 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 ii. 4 
 
 I start (aVaTTT^STjcras) 
 
 I started, 1762. 
 
 iii. 17 
 
 belongeth {eTTL^aXKei) 
 
 belonged, 1629. 
 
 iv. 10 
 
 alms doth deliver... 
 
 alms do deliver, 1629 
 
 
 suffereth 
 
 ...suffer, Camb. 4to. 
 1863, after Bp Turtoa 
 (see above, p. 36) ^ 
 
 vii. r 
 
 after that they had 
 
 after they had, 1629. 
 
 vii. 3 
 
 Nephthali. Cf. ch. i. 
 
 Nephthalim, 1638 (not 
 
 
 I, 2, &c. 
 
 1744), 1762, &c. 
 
 Judith 
 
 
 
 ii. 4, passim 
 
 Olofernes. See Ap- 
 
 Holofernes, 1638, Vulg. ; 
 
 
 pendix B, p. 205 
 
 Holophernes, Junius, 
 Bishops'. 
 
 ii. 20 
 
 A great multitude 
 
 A great number, 1769. 
 
 V. 3 
 
 Canaan. Cf. Appen- 
 dix A (p. 179) 1629, 
 in vers. 9, 10, 16 
 
 Chanaan, 1638. 
 
 vii. 3 
 
 Esdraelon, Bishops', 
 
 Esdraelom, i638.Compl ., 
 
 
 Aldus i/ere), LXX. 
 
 Aid. {/i/c), LXX. 
 
 
 (Fritzsche), Vulg. 
 
 (Rom., (to.). 
 
 viii. 6 
 
 the eves of the sabbath 
 
 the eves of the sabbaths, 
 1629. 
 
 XV. 5 
 
 Choba 
 
 Chobai, 1638. Cf. ver. 
 4^. 
 
 Wisdom 
 
 
 
 iv. 5 
 
 unperfect, Bishops'. 
 See above, p. 112 
 
 imperfect, 1762. 
 
 V. 16 viarg. 
 
 unproperly 
 
 improperly, 1744. 
 
 vii. 25 marg. 
 
 stream [diroppoca) 
 
 dream, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 
 1863, not D'Oyly and 
 Mant 18 [7. 
 
 X. 10 
 
 travails. Cf. ch. vi. 14 
 
 travels, 1612 (not 1613), 
 1629 (not 1630), 1638, 
 &c. See above, p. 97. 
 
 is left as a singular noun in ver. 1 1 ; ch. xii. 9 ; Ecclus. 
 3, as in Shakespeare and the purest later writers. 
 
 1 Yet "alms" 
 xvii. 22 ; Acts iii. 
 
 2 Both the Aldine and Roman editions of the Septuagint, which our 
 Translators much used (see above, pp. 47, 48) have the same variation 
 in vers. 4, 5. 
 
230 Appendix C.^ Original readings of idw 
 
 Wisdom 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 xii. I 
 
 uncorruptible, Bishops' 
 
 incorruptible, 1762. Cf. 
 ch. xviii. 4 marg. 
 
 XV. 13 
 
 brickie. See p. 1 40 note 2 
 
 brittle, 1762. 
 
 xvi. 18 
 
 sometimes (Trore) 
 
 sometime, 1629. See 
 Col. i. 21 (below, 
 p. 236 note). 
 
 xviii. 9 
 
 alike (6/U.o^wj) 
 
 like, 1629 (not 1630, 
 1744), 1638, 1762, &c. 
 
 xviii. 18 
 
 here, another 
 
 here, and another, 1638. 
 
 Ecclus. 
 
 
 
 vi. 15 
 
 unvaluable 
 
 invaluable, 1762. 
 
 vii. 24 
 
 have care 
 
 have a care, 1629. 
 
 xi. 25 
 
 no remembrance 
 
 no more remembrance, 
 1629. 
 
 xvii. 23 
 
 Afterward 
 
 Afterwards, 1629. 
 
 xvii. 24 
 
 those that fail (eVXet- 
 irovTai) 
 
 those that failed, 1629. 
 
 xix. 8 
 
 to friend, 161 2 — 1630, 
 
 to a friend, 1629, 1638, 
 
 
 1744, D'Oyly and 
 
 1762, &c., Ostervald 
 
 
 Mant 1817, Camb. 
 
 1808, Oxf. 1835. 
 
 
 1863 
 
 
 xxiii. 13 
 
 untemperate (unho- 
 nest, Bishoj^s') 
 
 intemperate, 1744. 
 
 XXV. 22 
 
 impudencie (impu- 
 dency, 1638) 
 
 impudence, 1762. 
 
 xxvi. 13 
 
 will fat. See above, p. 1 1 2 
 
 will fatten, 1762. 
 
 xxvi. 15,25 & XXXll. 
 
 shamefast 
 
 shamefaced, 1744. 
 
 10 & xli. 16, 24 
 
 
 
 xxvii. 12 
 
 undiscreet, Bishops' 
 
 indiscreet, 1744. 
 
 xxx. 15 
 
 state of body (eue^ta) 
 
 estate of body, 1629. 
 
 xxxii. I 
 
 (,of the feast) 
 
 (of a feast), 1629 (not 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 xli. 16 
 
 shamefastness. See ch. 
 
 shamefacedness, 1744. 
 
 
 xxvi. 15 
 
 Cf. I Tim. ii. 9. 
 
 xlii. 24 
 
 unperfect (unperfit, 
 1611) 
 
 imperfect, 1744. 
 
 xliii. 5 marg. 
 
 stayed 
 
 stayeth, 1769^. 
 
 xliv. 12 
 
 stands fast 
 
 standeth fast, 1 769. 
 
 1 Blayney wishes to render the Complutensian reading Kardiravce, 
 which the margin represents, in the same tense as Kareairevaev is 
 translated in the text, without perceiving that the marginal sense 
 refers to Josh. x. 13. 
 
restored, later correct iotis being luithdrawn. 
 
 2X\ 
 
 Ecclus. 
 
 Reading of 
 restored 
 
 1611 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 xlv. 8 marg. 
 
 xlvii. 23 
 xlviii. 8 
 
 
 Gr. 
 
 Nabat, LXX., 
 anointed 
 
 Bishops' 
 
 Heb. 1769, Oxf. 18:55, 
 Camb.i863,notD'6y- 
 ly and Mant 181 7. 
 
 Nebat, 1629, 1630. 
 
 anointedst, 1762. Cf. 
 vers. 7, 9, and ver. 8 
 
 xlix. 6 mai-g. & 
 Baruch vi. Title, 
 bis 
 
 Jeremie. See 
 i. 28 
 
 I Esdr. 
 
 \_marg.\. 
 Jeremy, 1744 (1629, se- 
 tncl). 
 
 Baruch 
 
 
 
 
 
 iii. 23 
 vi. 9, 21 
 
 
 Merran 
 loves... comes 
 
 
 Meran^ 1638 (not 1744), 
 
 1762. 
 loveth...cometh, i7'59. 
 
 Song 
 
 
 
 
 
 ver. 17 
 
 
 burnt offering 
 
 
 burnt offerings-, 1629. 
 
 Hist, of 
 Susanna 
 
 
 
 
 
 Title 
 ver. 22 
 
 
 in Hebrew 
 I am straited 
 
 
 in the Hebrew, 1638. 
 I am straitened (strait- 
 ned, 1744), 1762. 
 
 Bel & Drag 
 
 on 
 
 
 
 
 33— 35> 37> 39 
 
 
 Habacuc 
 
 
 Habbacuc, 1629 ('A/;t- 
 /3a/coi)/x, LXX.), 
 
 1 Mace. 
 
 
 
 
 
 ill. 16, 24 & 
 39 & ix. 50 
 V. 25 
 
 V. 26 
 ix. 37 
 
 vii. 
 
 Bethoron (Bat^ojpwi') 
 
 in peaceable manner. 
 
 Cf. ver. 48 
 in Alema {et in, Vulg.) 
 
 Canaan 
 
 Bethhoron, 1769 
 (Beth-h., 1762 his). 
 
 in a peaceable manner, 
 1769. 
 
 and Alema, 1629 (not 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 Chanaan, 1638. 
 
 1 Mippav Aldine and Roman editions, Mepav Complutensian. 
 
 2 oXoKavTuiaet Vulg., Bishops', Roman edition: oXoKavrufxaai Ah]., 
 Compl., Fritzsche. 
 
^~J 
 
 232 Appetidix C.\ Original readings of 1611 
 
 1 Mace. 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 ix. 57 
 
 two year. See above, 
 
 two years, 1629 (not 
 
 
 p. Ill 
 
 1630), 163S. 
 
 X. 29 
 
 I do free 
 
 do I free, 1629, &c. (I 
 free, 1744). 
 
 X. 45 
 
 for building [second) 
 
 for the building, 1629 
 (not 1630), 1638. Cf. 
 vers. 44, 45. 
 
 X. 52 & xiv. 29 
 
 Forsomuch 
 
 Forasmuch, 1629 (ch. 
 xiv. 29, 1744). 
 
 xi. 6 
 
 Joppa 
 
 Joppe, 163S (as else- 
 where). 
 
 xiii. 51 
 
 seventy and one year 
 
 seventy and first year, 
 1769. 
 
 xiii. 53 
 
 , and dwelt ^ 
 
 , and he dwelt, 1762 
 (; 1769). 
 
 2 Mace. 
 
 
 
 i. 36 
 
 as much to say as 
 
 as much as (1629 om. 
 as) to say, 1638. 
 
 ii- i> 5, 7 
 
 Jeremie 
 
 Jeremy, 1744 (ver. 7, 
 1613). See I Esdr. 
 i. 28 (above, p. 227). 
 
 iii. 12 
 
 such wrong 
 
 such wrongs, 1629 (not 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 iv. 2 
 
 tendred [Ktjdefxoua) 
 
 tendered, 1638. 
 
 iv. 2 1 
 
 unto Egypt. Cf. ver. 
 
 1 '^ 
 
 into Egypt, 1638. 
 
 iv. 23 
 
 Three year . . . foresaid. 
 
 Three years, 1630 (not 
 
 
 See above, p. 1 1 1 
 
 1629, 1638) ... afore- 
 said, 1629 (not 1630), 
 1638. 
 
 iv. 50 
 
 in power 
 
 of power, 1629 (not 
 1630, 1744), 1638, 
 1762. 
 
 the adversity, 1629 (not 
 
 V. 20 
 
 the adversities 
 
 
 
 1630), 1638. 
 
 viii. 33 
 
 who was fled [ire^ev- 
 yoTo) 
 
 who had fled, 1769. 
 
 ix. 3 
 
 Ecbatana 
 
 Ecbatane, 1762. Cf. To- 
 bit iii. 7. 
 
 ^ The comma is from Synd. A. 3. 14 (only) and \6i^, not Oxf. 
 161 1 and 161 2. Notwithstanding ch. xvi. i, Simon, not John, is in- 
 tended by the Translators to be the subject of " dwelt." 
 
restored^ later corrections be'uig withdrawn. 
 
 233 
 
 2 Mace. 
 
 Reading of i6n 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 ix. 18 
 
 
 the letter, 1612 — 1630, 
 
 the letters, 1629, 1638, 
 
 
 
 Camb. 1863 
 
 moderns. 
 
 xi. 21 
 
 
 eight ^ and forty year, 
 the four and twenty 
 
 eight and fortieth year, 
 the four and twentieth 
 
 xi. 11 marg 
 
 ■• 
 
 day 
 Dioscoros 
 
 day, 1638. 
 {Dioscorcs, 1630), Dios- 
 corus, I "16 2. 
 
 xii. 42 
 
 
 for the sin, LXX. 
 
 for the sins, Vulg., 1629 
 
 xiv. 6 
 
 
 Asideans. Cf. r Mace. 
 
 (not 1630), 1638. 
 Assideans, 1629 (not 
 
 xiv, 41 
 
 
 ii. 42 (above, p. 200). 
 utter door 
 
 1630), 1638. 
 outer door, 1762. See 
 Ezek. X. 5. 
 
 ColopJion 
 
 
 The end of Apocrypha 
 
 The end of the Apo- 
 cr}'pha, 1638. 
 
 S. Matthew 
 
 
 
 ii. 17 & xxvii. 9 
 
 Jeremie 
 
 Jeremy, 1699 (1629, in 
 ch. xxvii. 9). See 
 
 
 
 
 I Esdr. i. 28. 
 
 iii, 12 
 
 
 but will burn up 
 
 but he will burn up, 1629. 
 
 ix. 34 
 
 
 casteth out the devils 
 
 casteth out devils, 1762. 
 
 xii. 23 
 
 
 Is this the son 
 
 Is not this the son, 1638-. 
 
 xiii. 6 
 
 
 had not root. Cf. ver. 2 1 
 
 had no root, 1762. 
 
 xvii. 20 & 
 & Luke 
 
 xix. 26 
 
 i- 37; 
 
 unpossible (Bishops'). 
 See above, p. 112 
 
 impossible, 1 743. Cf. 
 Mark x. 27. 
 
 xviii. 27 
 
 
 
 
 Matt. xxiv. 
 
 50 & 
 
 ware. Cf. Acts xiv. 6; 
 
 aware, 1762. See above. 
 
 Luke xii. 
 
 46 
 
 2 Tim. iv. 15 
 
 p. 113. 
 
 Matt. xxvi. 
 
 39 ^ 
 
 further 
 
 farther, 1763, moderns 
 
 Mark i. i 
 
 9 
 
 
 (not American 1867). 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 
 
 52 
 
 bodies of saints which 
 
 bodies of the saints which 
 
 
 
 slept 
 
 slept, 1762^. 
 
 1 In ver. 33 "eight " of 161 1 — 1630 (not 1629) may be regarded as 
 another mode of spelling the ordinal, as 161 1 has it in Lev. xiv. 10, 23; 
 Luke XV. 8 viarg. Compare also 2 Kin. xv. 8 and Ezek. xliii. 27, p. 226. 
 
 ^ So, though wrongly, nearly all the moderns, but not Scholefield, 
 in the Cambridge Greek and English N.T. (above, p. 79 note i), and 
 the Tract Society's Bible 1868. Archbishop Trench contrasts the in- 
 sertion of "not" in John iv. 29 with its omission in John viii. 22; 
 xviii. 35 ; Acts vii. 42 ; x. 47. Compare also John vii. 26, 31. 
 
 ^ This change has not been imported into the Gospel for Palm 
 Sunday in the Book of Common Prayer. Cf. i John v. 12 in Appendix 
 A (p. 193), and i Cor. xiii. 2 below, where in modern Prayer-Books we 
 
2 34 Appendix C?^ Original readings of id w 
 
 S. Mark 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 ' ^ vi. 7 
 
 he calleth 
 
 xiv. 36 
 
 not that I will, but 
 
 
 what 
 
 S. Luke 
 
 
 viii. 8 
 
 when he said (Xeyco;/) 
 
 xi. 16 & xviii. 9 
 
 other. Cf. ver. 42; ch. 
 
 
 xxiii. 32. See above, 
 
 xii. 20 Wrt-ro-. 
 
 p. 87 note 
 ttGr. 
 
 z^' xix. 13 viarg. 
 
 two shillings sixpence 
 
 S. John 
 
 
 xi. 18 marg. 
 
 two mile, 16 13, 161 7, 
 
 
 1629 L. See above, 
 
 >^'- 34 
 
 p. I ri 
 They say unto him 
 
 Acts 
 
 
 V. 34 
 
 a doctor of law 
 
 X. 9 
 
 upon the house {hi^p-o.) 
 
 •^ xvii. 31 
 
 li hath given 
 
 xviii. 5 
 
 pressed in spirit 
 
 xix. 19 
 
 also of them 
 
 xxiv. 14 
 XXV. 6 
 
 and the prophets. 
 Bishops' 
 
 sitting in the judgment 
 seat, Bishops' (but 
 both read " on," ver. 
 
 xxviii. 8 
 
 ^7) . 
 flixe (flix, 1629) 
 
 Fin. 
 
 The end of the Acts 
 
 
 of the Apostles 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 he called, 1769. 
 not what I will, but what, 
 1629. 
 
 when he had said, 1629. 
 others, 1744 (ch. xviii. 
 9 in 1629). 
 
 II II Or, 1629. 
 two shillini^s and six- 
 pence, 1769. 
 
 txvo miles, 161 2, 1616, 
 1629 C, 1630. 
 
 They said unto him, 
 1769, moderns (not 
 American 1867). 
 
 a doctor of the law, 
 
 1762. Cf. Luke V. 17. 
 upon the house top, 1629. 
 
 Cf. Matt. xxiv. 17^. 
 hath II given, 1629 C. 
 
 (not L., 1630), 1638. 
 pressed in the spirit, 1769. 
 
 Cf. ver. 25. 
 of them also, 1769. 
 and in the prophets, 1 762. 
 
 SeeAppendixE,p.259. 
 sitting on the judgment 
 
 seat, 1762. 
 
 flux, 1699. "^^^ above, 
 
 p. 103. 
 omitted, 1629. 
 
 read "not" in the Epistle for Quinquagesima Sunday. So in John 
 iii. 13, in the Gospel for Trinity Sunday, "which" of 1611 and '' 
 the rest is changed into "who." 
 
 '^ In Acts XV. 14 some modern editions have "Symeon," f*. 
 "Simeon" is the form used from 1611 to 1769 and its imitators. 
 Appendix A (p. 187), Luke iii. 30. 
 
restored, later corrections bc'mo; luithdrawn. 
 
 235 
 
 Romans 
 
 ^ iv. 19 
 
 lb. & ix. 9 
 
 vii. 2 
 > ■> xi. 23 
 
 ICor. 
 
 iv. 9 
 
 Reading of r6ii 
 restored. 
 
 an hundred year, 161 2 
 — 1699. See above, 
 p. iir 
 
 Saras', 1629,1638,1743 
 (chap. iv. 19, Saraes, 
 1611-1630). Cf. lleb. 
 xi. II ; I Pet. iii. 6 
 
 law of the husband 
 
 bide 
 
 approved to death, 
 1612, 1613 
 
 X. 29 
 
 of tlie other's (others, 
 
 xiii. 2 
 
 1611 — 1743), TOZ 
 er^pov 
 have no charity 
 
 xiv. 15 
 xiv. 18 
 
 and will pray 
 
 than [then : see above. 
 
 
 p. 97] you all 
 
 2 Cor. 
 
 
 V. I 
 
 made with hand 
 
 Galatians 
 
 
 V- 15 
 
 take heed ye be not 
 
 Ephesians 
 
 
 i. 9 
 
 had purposed 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 an hundred years, 1630, 
 1743, &c. 
 
 Sarah's, 1762 (so 1743 
 HI I Pet. iii. 6 only). ' 
 
 law of her husband, 
 1616 (not 1617, 1629 
 L., 1630), 1629 C, &c. 
 
 abide, 1762. See above, 
 p. 113. 
 
 appointed to death', 
 1616, 1617, 1629 C 
 and L., &c. 
 
 of the other, 1762, 1769. 
 Seeabove,p.2i6noter. 
 
 have not charity, 1762. 
 
 See p. 233 note 3. 
 and I will pray, 1638. 
 than ye all. 
 
 made with hands, 161 2 
 (not 1613, 1616, 1617), 
 1629. 
 
 take heed that ye l^e not, 
 1629. 
 
 hath purposed, 1629. 
 
 ^ So always in the Apocrypha. In Rom, iv. 19, and not elsewhere, 
 so far as we know, 1701 has " Sara's ". See above, p. 152 note. 
 
 '■' A deliberate but needless correction, derived from Tyndale's, 
 Coverdale's, the Great, and the Bishops' Bibles. The Geneva (1557), 
 has '• destinate to death." 
 
236 Appendix C?[ Origmal iradi?igs of 1611 
 
 Colossians 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 ^> "i i. 21 
 
 sometimes 
 
 sometime, B/>., 1629'. 
 
 1 Timothy 
 
 
 
 {.r <f ii. 9 
 iv. 16 
 
 shamefastness 
 
 the doctrine, 161 1 — 
 1630, 1769, moderns 
 
 shamefacedness, 1 743 
 (shamefac'dness, 1674, 
 1683, 1699). Cf. Ec- 
 clus. xli. 16. 
 
 thy doctrine, 1629 C, 
 1638, 1699, 1743, 
 1762. See above, p. 4 
 note. 
 
 2 Timothy 
 
 
 
 i. 12 
 
 and I am persuaded 
 
 and am persuaded, 1762. 
 
 James 
 
 
 
 V. 4 
 
 which have reaped 
 down 
 
 who have reaped down, 
 1762. 
 
 1 Peter 
 
 
 
 V. 10 
 
 called us into 
 
 called us unto, 1638. 
 
 2 Peter 
 
 
 
 V ' i. 9 
 
 see far off 
 
 see afar off, 1769. 
 
 IJohn 
 
 
 
 ii. 29 
 iii. 17 
 
 which docth (doth, 
 1612, 1613, 1616, 
 1630) 
 
 hath need 
 
 that doeth (doth, 1629 
 
 C), 1629 C. and L., 
 
 1638. 
 have need, 1629 C 
 
 (not 1629 L., 1630), 
 
 1638. 
 
 ^ So Wisd. xvi. 18, where the Bishops' renders Trore "sometimes" 
 and "sometime" in consecutive verses. The modern distinction be- 
 tween the two words did not exist when these versions were made. 
 Hence all our Bibles have "sometimes" Eph. ii.13; v. 8; Titus iii. 3: 
 all "sometime" Col. iii. 7; i Pet. iii. 20, the Greek being always 
 iroTi. 
 
restored, later corrections beitig withdratvn. 
 
 237 
 
 Revelation 
 
 ii. 6, 15 
 
 vii. 7 
 
 "S"* xvii. 2 
 xvii. 4 
 
 5 ; xxii. 2 
 
 Reading of 161 1 
 restored. 
 
 Nicolaitans 
 Isachar 
 
 inhabiters. Cf. ch. viii. 
 
 13 ; xii. 12 
 precious stone 
 
 chrysolite. Cf. I'zek. 
 
 xxviii. 13 viarg. 
 of either side 
 
 Variation of later 
 Bibles. 
 
 Nicolaitanes, 1638 (not 
 
 1743), 1762. 
 Issachar, 1629 C. and 
 
 L., 1630 (not 163S 
 
 — 743). 1762. 
 inhabitants, 1762. 
 
 precious stones, 1630 
 (not 1629 C. and L., 
 1743), 1762. Cf. ch. 
 xviii. 12, 16; xxi. 19. 
 
 chrysolyte, 1762. 
 
 on either side, 1762. 
 
APPENDIX D. 
 
 (See above, p. 28). 
 
 To the Rev. the Viee-C/iancello?; and the other Delegates 
 of the ChiJ-endon Press. 
 
 The Editor of the two editions of the Bible lately- 
 printed at the Clarendon Press thinks it his duty, now that 
 he has completed the whole in a course of between three 
 and four years' close application, to make his report to the 
 Delegates of the manner in which that work has been 
 executed; and hopes for their approbation. 
 
 In the first place, according to the instructions he re- 
 ceived, the folio edition of 161 1, that of 1701, published 
 under the direction of Bishop Lloyd [see above, p. 26], and 
 two Cambridge editions of a late date, one in quarto, the 
 other in octavo, have been carefully collated, whereby many 
 errors that were found in former editions have been corrected, 
 and the text reformed to such a standard of purity, as, it 
 is presumed, is not to be met with in any other edition 
 hitherto extant. 
 
 The punctuation has been carefully attended to, not 
 only with a view to preserve the true sense, but also to 
 uniformity, as far as was possible. 
 
 Frequent recourse has been had to the Hebrew and 
 Greek Originals; and as on other occasions, so with a special 
 regard to the words not expressed in the Original Language, 
 but which our Translators have thought fit to insert in ItaUcs, 
 in order to make out the sense after the English idiom, or to 
 preserve the connexion. And though Dr Paris [see above, 
 p. 28] made large corrections in this particular in an edition 
 
Dr Blayncfs Report^ I'jCg. 239 
 
 published at Cambridge, there still remained many necessary- 
 alterations, which escaped the Doctor's notice ; in making 
 which the Editor chose not to rely on his own judgment 
 singly, but submitted them all to the previous examination 
 of the Select Committee, and particularly of the Principal 
 of Hertford College', and Mr Professor Wheeler. A list of 
 the above alterations was intended to have been given in 
 to the Vice-Chancellor at this time, but the Editor has not 
 yet found time to make it completely out. 
 
 Considerable alterations have been made in the Heads 
 or Contents prefixed to the Chapters, as will appear on 
 inspection; and though the Editor is unwilling to enlarge 
 upon the labour bestowed by himself in this particular, he 
 cannot avoid taking notice of the peculiar obligations, which 
 both himself and the public lie under to the Principal of 
 Hertford College, Mr Griffith of Pembroke College, Mr 
 Wheeler, Poetry Professor", and the late Warden of New 
 College^ so long as he lived to bear a part in it; who 
 with a prodigious expence of time, and inexpressible fatigue 
 to themselves, judiciously corrected and improved the rude 
 and imperfect Draughts of the Editor. 
 
 The running titles at the top of the columns in each 
 page, how trifling a circumstance soever it may appear, 
 required no small degree of thought and attention. 
 
 Many of the proper names being left untranslated, 
 whose etymology was necessary to be known, in order to 
 a more perfect comprehension of the allusions in the text, 
 the translation of them, under the inspection of the above 
 named Committee, has been for the benefit of the unlearned 
 supplied in the margin. 
 
 1 David Durell, D.D., 1757— 1775. 
 
 2 1766 — 1776; Regius Professor of Divinity, 1776 — 1783. 
 ^ Thomas Bayward, 1764 — 1768. 
 
240 Appendix D^^ Dr Blayneys Report, 1769. 
 
 Some obvious and material errors in the chronology 
 have been considered and rectified. 
 
 The marginal references, even in Bishop Lloyd's Bible, 
 had in many places suffered by the inaccuracy of the Press : 
 subsequent editions had copied those Errata, and added 
 many others of their own; so that it became absolutely 
 necessary to turn to and compare the several passages; 
 which has been done in every single instance, and by this 
 precaution several false references brought to light, which 
 would otherwise have passed unsuspected. It has been 
 the care of the Editor to rectify these, as far as he could, 
 by critical conjecture, where the copies universally failed 
 him, as they did in most of the errors discovered in 
 Bishop Lloyd's edition. In some few instances he con- 
 fesses himself to have been at a loss in finding out the 
 true reference, though the corruption was manifest in 
 the want of any the most distant resemblance between the 
 passages compared together. Cases of this sort indeed 
 did not often occur; so that a very small number only of 
 the old references are, with the sanction of the Committee, 
 omitted, and their places more usefully supplied. 
 
 It had been suggested by the late Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury \ that an improvement might be made in the 
 present editions of the Bible, by taking in a number of 
 additional references, of which many useful ones, as he 
 supposed, might be furnished from other editions referred 
 to by him, and particularly from a Scotch edition", of which 
 the present Vice-Chancellor was kind enough to lend a 
 
 1 Thomas Seeker, born 1693; Bishop of Bristol, 1735; of Oxford, 
 1737; Archbishop of Canterbury, 1758 — 1768. 
 
 2 In the absence of a date it seems impossible to identify this 
 "Scotch edition," unless it be Brown's or one of Canne's (see above, 
 p. 121 note). Dr Eadie {English Bible, Vol. ii. p. ^20) names one 
 printed at Edinburgh in 1760 which omits "not," Heb. ii. 16. 
 
Dr B lay fiefs Report^ 1769. 241 
 
 Copy. The references found in it, which were indeed very 
 numerous, having been severally turned to and examined, 
 such of them were selected as the Editor judged most 
 pertinent, together with others that occurred from his own 
 reading and observation. In doing this he has endeavoured 
 to keep clear of mere fanciful allusions, of which too many 
 presented themselves in the before named Scotch edition; 
 and to adhere as near as possible to the plan marked out 
 in the former collection made by Bishop Lloyd ; pointing 
 out such passages chiefly, where the same history or the 
 same name was introduced, the same matter treated of, 
 or sentiment expressed, or at least where parallels might 
 fairly be drawn ; and sometimes where a similar use of a 
 particular word or expression tended to illustrate the appli- 
 cation of it on another occasion. The number of Re- 
 ferences being thus augmented considerably, the Collection 
 upon the whole will, it is hoped, be regarded as useful in 
 the light of a Concordance, material as well as verbal, 
 always at hand. 
 
 In this state the quarto Copy was sent to press; and 
 the first proofs carefully collated with the Copy both text 
 and margin ; after which the second proofs were again read, 
 and generally speaking, the third likewise ; not to mention 
 the frequent revisions of proofs besides, which are common 
 in correcting the press. This proved indeed a very tire- 
 some and tedious task; but was not more than was abso- 
 lutely necessary in order to attain the degree of accuracy 
 that was wished. A particular attention was required with 
 respect to the figures belonging to the marginal References, 
 where errors were continually creeping in after a manner 
 that would appear highly astonishing to those, who have 
 never been concerned in correcting multitudes of figures, 
 as they came from the press. 
 
 When the quarto Sheets were printed off, the Forms 
 s. 16 
 
242 Appendix D?^ Dr Blayney's Report^ 1769. 
 
 were lengthened out in order to make up the folio 
 edition ; in doing which the parts were often so jumbled 
 together, and such Confusion introduced by misplacing the 
 References and mistaking the Chronology, that nothing else 
 would suffice than a fresh Collation of the whole with the 
 quarto Copy, and a repetition of almost the same trouble 
 and care in the revisal, and in making up the running Titles 
 anew, as had been used before. But the Editor thinks he 
 has just reason to congratulate himself on the opportunity 
 hereby given him of discovering and correcting some few 
 trivial inaccuracies, which in spite of all his vigilance had 
 escaped his notice in the quarto edition. So that the 
 folio edition is rendered by this somewhat the more 
 I)erfect of the two, and therefore more fit to be recom- 
 mended for a standard Copy. 
 
 The Editor humbly hopes this Account of his pro- 
 ceedings will not be unacceptable to the Board; and will 
 think his time and pains not ill bestowed, if he shall have 
 succeeded in his desire of giving satisfaction to those who 
 honoured him with the employment, and of contributing in 
 any wise to God's honour, and the public utility. 
 
 B. Blayney *. 
 Hertfor'd College, 
 Oct. 25, 1769. 
 
 ^ Benjamin Blayney, D.D., Regius Professor of Hebrew, 1787 — 
 1802. 
 
 This Report is reprinted from the GcutlciJiaiis Magazine for 1 769 
 (Vol. XXXIX. p. 517), to which periodical the writer seems to have sent 
 it. Crutwell republished it in 1785 in his edition of the Holy Bible 
 with Bp Wilson's notes. "^ 
 
APPENDIX E. 
 
 (See above, pp. 59 — 60.) 
 
 The Greek text adopted by the Translators of the Authorized 
 Version of the New Testament. 
 
 N.B. In forming this list, that of Scrivener {Stippleviejit 
 to English Version, 1845, pp. 7, 8), that of Canon Westcott 
 {Sfnith's Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. 11. p. 524 note), and that 
 of Professor Abbot of Harvard University (1872) as given by 
 Dr Philip '$>Qkv'di'^ {Revision of English Version, 1877, p. xxix), 
 have been compared throughout, their errors corrected, and 
 defects supplied. Compl. indicates the Complutensian 
 Polyglott (15 14 — 1522); Ej-asm. the editions of Erasmus 
 (1516, 1519, 1522, 1527, 1535); ^/^. that of Aldus (1518). 
 
 § I. Passages wherein the text of the Authorized 
 Version differs from those of Stephen (1550) and of Beza 
 (1589 and 1598) jointly. 
 
 S. Matt. ii. 11. Ci^ov (for ^v^ov) Compl., Bishops', 
 ix. 18. apyisiv ets Compl., Vulg. 
 X. 10. pd/3Sov<s Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549. 
 X. 25. BeeX^efSov^ Compl. (hie tantuni), Vulg. 
 xi. 21. Bry^o-aiStt Compl., Vulg. 
 
 xiii. 24. o-TretpavTt Compl., Colinaeus 1534, Stephen 1549, 
 Vulg. 
 
 S. Mark iv. 18. The second ovrol elcriv omitted in Compl. 
 V. 38. KOL KXatWra? Erasm., Aid., Vulg. 
 vi. 45 and viii. 22. BT^^o-atSa Compl., Vulg. 
 
 16 — 2 
 
244 Appendix ^.] Passages wherein the text of the 
 
 S. Mark vi. 53. V€.vr](jap\Q Erasm., Vulg. (Clementine). 
 
 ix. 42. tojv fjLLKpwv rovTO)v Compl., Vulg. ("these" 
 161 1, these 1638). 
 
 xiii. 9. dxOrja-ecrOe Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. 
 
 XV. 3. To the end avT6<i Se ovSev direKpLvaTo added by 
 Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, Bishops'. 
 
 S. Luke iii. 30. '^ifxewv Erasm. : but Su/xecoi/ Stephen, 
 Beza, Vulg. Cf. 2 Pet. i. i. 
 
 iii. 31. Mevdfx Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
 Bible, Bishops', Authorized before 1629 (Cambridge). See 
 Appendix A, p. 187. 
 
 vi. 37. /////. Koi omitted by Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg., 
 Tynd. 
 
 viii. 37. TvapeKoXovv Erasm., Vulg., Beza's Latin, Tynd. 
 
 xii. 56. Tov ovpavov Kol Trj<; yrjs Compl., Vulg. (Clem- 
 entine), Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops' : but the reverse 
 order is found in Erasm., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, Szc 
 
 xvii. 35. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. and all English prefix 
 7j to /Jiia. 
 
 XX. 31. Koi is inserted before ov KaTeXtTrov by Erasm. and 
 all English. 
 
 xxii. 42. Aid., Vulg., Tynd., all English read itapiveyKe. 
 
 S. John viii. 6. To the end ixrj Trpoo-Trotov/xei/o? added by 
 Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, Bishops' (" as though he heard 
 them not" italicised not earlier than 1769). 
 
 viii. 42. Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Tynd. 
 omit ovv. 
 
 xvi. 25. Erasm., iVld., Vulg., Tynd. all English except 
 Coverdale up to 1762 omit a/\/\a. 
 
 xviii. I. TOV KeSptov apparently. (Vulg. Cedron.) 
 
 xviii. 15. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. prefix 6 to aXXog. 
 
 xix. 31. Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg., Tynd., all EngHsh 
 set €7r€t 7rapa(TK€vy rjv after 'lovSatoi, not after aa/S/SaTu). 
 
Authorized Bible differs from StepJwi's and Bezd's joifitly. 245 
 
 Acts iii. 3. Compl., Erasm. 1516, Aid., Stephen 1546, 
 1549 omit Xa(3e2i'. 
 
 vii. 16. 'E/xo/D Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, Great Bible, 
 Geneva, Bishops', Authorized before 1629 (Camb.). See 
 Appendix A, p. 189. 
 
 vii. 44. Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg., Tyndale omit the 
 first iv. 
 
 viii. 13. 8wa/xets koI (Tr]ixa^a ytvo/xa'a Erasm., Aid., 
 (SvvdfX€L<; KOL arjfxeta /xeyaXa yivofxeva Compl.), Tyndale, 
 (Coverdale), Great Bible, Bishops'. The marginal reading 
 is due to 1762. 
 
 xxi. 4. Tovs before fxa6r]Ta<; is omitted by Complut., 
 Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Tynd. 
 
 xxi. 8. TjXBofx^v Compl., Vulg., Beza's Latin. 
 
 XXvi. 20. (XTrrfyyeXXov Compl., Vulg. 
 
 xxvii. 3. Toijs set before <^ikov^ Compl., Erasm., Aid., 
 Col. is perhaps a little refined. 
 
 xxvii. 29. iKTriaoifxev Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, 
 Vulg., Tyndale, Bishops'. 
 
 I Cor. xi. 27. It does not appear whence Coverdale 
 and Geneva 1557 render rj ttlvt] as though it were /cat TTLvrj. 
 
 xiv. 10. Col., Vulg. omit avrwv. See above, p. 68 
 and below, p. 251. 
 
 Phil. iv. 12. koI (not 8e) before Ta-TruvovaOai Compl., 
 Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tynd. 
 
 I Thess. i. 9. Compl., Erasm., Col., Stephen 1546, 
 Vulg., Tynd. read eo-xo/xei/. 
 
 I Tim. i. 2. 'Irjcrov XpLo-Tov Erasm., Aid., Tynd. The same 
 inversion is made by Tyndale and the Authorized Version, 
 apparently through inadvertence, in Rom. vi. 3 (but not in 
 Tynd. 1526), 11 ; i Cor. i. 4; Gal. ii. 16 (second); iii. 14. 
 
 Philem. 7. x'^P^^ Compl., Vulg., all English: X'^P'-^ 
 Erasm., Stephen, Beza. 
 
246 Appe}idix E.\ Passages wherein the text of the 
 
 Heb. xii. 24. TO "A/SeX Erasm. (not his Latin), Aid. 
 {quam sanguis Abel Erasm. Lat., and English versions up 
 to the Bishops' : "that of" 1611, not italicised before 1638). 
 
 James ii. 24. Aid., Col., Tynd. end the verse with a full 
 stop, not with the interrogative mark. 
 
 iv. 15. iyja-ofxiv Stephen 1546 only. See below, p. 253. 
 
 V. 9. Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, 
 prefix o to KpiT//9. 
 
 2 Peter i. i. 2t/xcov Compl., Vulg., all English except 
 Tyndale 1526, Geneva 1557 ("Simeon'"): but ^v/^ewv 
 Erasm., &c. 
 
 i. 21. Compl. ayiot without ol. 
 
 ii. 9. Compl. Treipaafxiov. 
 
 I John i. 5. ayyeXta Col., Vulg., all English (" tidings"). 
 
 JuDE 12. vixlv added after awevoixov/xevoL by Compl., 
 Geneva 1557, Beza's Latin, Bishops'. 
 
 Rev. i. 11. Compl., Col., Vulg., Beza's Latin, prefix eTrm 
 
 to €KKX7](TLaLS. 
 
 vii. 2. dvajSaivovra CompL, Vulg. 
 
 vii. 14. Compl, Vulg., Tynd. have avras for o-roXas 
 
 avT(ov. 
 
 viii. 6. Compl., Vulg., Tynd. prefix ol to exovr€<;. 
 
 ix. 19. t] yap l^ovcria avTuJv (tcSi/ t-ivn-oiv Compl., Vulg.) 
 ev T(o arofxaTL avT(Zv icTTLy Kat iv rat? ovpats avTiov Compl., 
 Vulg., Tynd., against Erasm., &c. 
 
 ix. 20. ov fxeT€v6r](Tav (not ovre) Compl., Erasm. 15 16, 
 Tynd. 
 
 xi. 4. ai prefixed to Suo Xv^yLai Compl. [So perhaps 
 vi. 14 o ovpavos ; ix. 16 twv (TTpaTevfiaToiv ; x. 8 tov 
 dyyiXov ; xi. 8 riy? TroA-ecus ', xiii. 8 tov iacf>ayfxevov; XV. 3 
 TOV SovA.ov ; xvi. 14 tov 7ro'A.cjuov; xvii. 8 to OrjpLov, all with 
 Compl.] 
 
Authorized Bible diffet's from Stephc?ts and Bezd's joi?itIy. 247 
 
 Rev. xvii. 4. rjv (for -7) 'n-efuft^fiX-qjiivrj Comp]., Vulg., 
 all English. 
 
 xviii. I. aXXov prefixed to ayyeXov Conipl., Erasm., Aid., 
 Vulg., all English. 
 
 xviii. 5. iKoXXyOrjaav (for r/KoXovOrjaav) Compl. ("per- 
 venerunt" Vulg., "are gone up" Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
 Bible, Bishops': "are commen " Geneva 1557; "have 
 reached " Authorized). 
 
 xix. 14. TO. prefixed to iu tw ovpavQ Compl., Vulg., 
 Tynd. 
 
 xix. 16. TO omitted before oVo/xa Compl., Tynd. 1534. 
 
 xix. 18. re added after iXevdipwv Compl. ("both" 
 itahcised 1769). 
 
 XX. 4. Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549 
 omit TO, before ;(tAta. 
 
 xxi. 13 is perhaps doubtful: koI oltvo (3oppa...Kal aVo 
 v6tov...ko.I (xtto Svuix^u Compl., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, 
 Great Bible, Bishops' : koI oltto (ioppa Geneva 1557 : koX 
 OLTTo hvaixiov Geneva 1557, Authorized. Total So. 
 
 The variation in Heb. x. 23 "faith" for "hope" is not 
 included, since it is a mere oversight of our Translators 
 {Tregelles^ Horne^ Vol. iv. p. 227 note). Too precarious 
 to be insisted on are Mark ix. 38 where Iv of Erasm., Aid., 
 Col., Steph. 1546, 1549, Vulg,, Tyndale, and the Authorized 
 is omitted by Compl., Steph. 1550, 1551, Beza, Geneva 
 1557 ("by"). Luke ii. 39 eaurcoi/ Compl., Vulg. xx. 32 
 where Erasm., Tynd. and all English omit 8e. xxii. 45 
 Erasm., (Aid.), Col., and all English add avrov to /xa^T^ra?. 
 John v. 5 Kttt oK7<s> Erasm., Aid., Vulg. vii. 12 Compl., 
 Tynd., all English omit oe. In Acts ix. 29 eXaXet re 
 might seem omitted, but "spake boldly" is adopted after 
 ''spake frankly" of Geneva 1557, as adequately rendering 
 7rapp7]crLat,6ix€vo<;...lXdX€i re. 
 
248 Appendix £.] Passages wherein the text of the 
 
 § II. Passages wherein the text of the Authorized 
 version agrees with Beza (1589 and 1598)' against Stephen 
 (1550). 
 
 S. Matt. ix. 33. on omitted" Compl., Erasm. 
 
 xxi. 7. iTreKOiOtcrav. 
 
 xxiii. 13, 14 are transposed by Compl., Stephen, 
 
 S. Mark vi. 9. ivSvo-aaOat Erasm. 
 
 vi. 29. €v [t(3 Steph.] ixvr]iJ.cLio^, 
 
 viii, 14. ot /xa6r)Tal inserted after iTreXdOovro, The 
 italics of modern Bibles are not earlier than 1638. 
 
 viii. 24. oTt and opw omitted in CompL, against Erasm. 
 and the earlier English versions. 
 
 ix. 40. tJ/xwi/ [v/xwr Compl., Steph., Beza 1565, "Vuig.] 
 twice, Erasm., Aid., all English except Tyndale. 
 
 X. 25, SieX^eiv (after pa^iZoi) with Vulg. 
 
 xii. 20. ovv added after eTrra; so Coverdale, Geneva 
 
 1557;^ 
 
 xiii. 28. tKcfivr], not iKcpvij. 
 
 S. Luke i. 35. ifc aov added after yewwfievov in Compl., 
 Erasm. (15 16 only). Aid., Vulg. (editions), with Coverdale 
 "(of the)," Geneva 1557. 
 
 ii. 22. avTTJ's (for avTwr) Compl. 
 
 ^ Although Beza, late in life, reckoned the edition of 1556, wherein 
 his Latin version first appeared, as the earliest in which he revised the 
 Greek text, and so calls that of 1565 his scTond, it is evident that the 
 Greek text of 1556 is nearly identical with that of Stephen 1551, and 
 that (excluding reprints, some without authority) his principal editions 
 are but four, those of 1565, 1582, 1589, and 1598. 
 
 2 This is one of Canon Westcott's examples, but he sees how 
 precarious it is. In fact on is untranslated in ver. 18; ch. vi. 5, 16; 
 X. 7, and numberless other places. 
 
 ^ All the English have "a tomb," or "a grave," but they are so 
 careless in respect of the definite article, that, but for Canon Westcott's 
 authority, this instance too would have been withheld. Luke vii. 12 ; 
 X. 6; xvi. 8; xvii. 35; xx. 47; Rev. xiii. 3 (all given below) are also 
 not a little doubtful. 
 
Authorized Bible agrees 7vith Beza's against Stephen's. 249 
 
 S. Luke ii. 25, 34, St/xewi/ Erasm. (not in ver. 34, Beza 
 
 1565). 
 
 iii. 23. 'HXt Erasm., Vulg., not 'HA.t: HXt Beza 1565. 
 
 iii. 35. "EyScp Erasm,, Beza 1589, 1598, Tyndale, Great 
 Bible, Bishops'. See Appendix A, p. 187 note 2. 
 
 vii. 12. iKavos r\v. 
 
 viii. 24. 7rap7/yy£tA.€ Erasm. 
 
 X. 6. o inserted before vto? {qiiispiam Beza's Latin). 
 
 X. 22. Koi o-rpa^ets vrpos rov<i fxadrjTas cittc omitled. 
 
 XV. 26. TratSwv (without avTov) Compl., Vulg., Coverdale, 
 Geneva 1557. Erasm. reads avrov. 
 
 xvi. 8. Beza alone omits the second tt}v. 
 
 xvii. 35. y fxta Erasm., all English. 
 
 xvii. ;^6. This verse, extant in Compl., the Great Bible 
 (though within brackets and in another type), and the 
 Bishops', is omitted by Erasm., Vulg., and the other English 
 versions. 
 
 XX. 47. ixaKpd, not fxaKpa with Erasm., Stephen. 
 
 S. John iv. 37. The second 6 is omitted with Vulg., Tynd., 
 English, and Erasmus' Latin, against Compl. and Erasmus' 
 Greek. 
 
 vi. 28. 7rotto/x€v Compl., Vulg., Tynd.: TroLovpev Erasm. 
 
 viii. 25. o Tt {oTi Compl., Erasm., Steph.). 
 
 xiii. 30, 31. ?jv h\ vvi' ore ovv {-^v 8e iv^ ore. Compl., 
 Steph.) Erasm., Aid., Vulg., Engl.' 
 
 xvi. 2>?>' ^^^"^^j ^01" which there is very little authority, is 
 a false correction by Beza of a typographical error of 
 Stephen 1550-. Even Tyndale (not Coverdale), the Great 
 Bible, and Geneva 1557 have the future, after Vulg. 
 
 1 But cvu is not rendered by Tyndale or Coverdale, though they 
 pause after vv^. 
 
 ■-^ ^^€T€, which Stephen himself corrects into ^x^''"^ ^t the end of his 
 volume. Erasm., Stephen 1546, 1549 1^'^^'^ ^X^^^' 
 
250 Appetidix E?\ Passages wherein the text of the 
 
 S.John xviii. 24. ow added after a-rreo-TeiXev, so Geneva 
 1557, Bishops' Bible: "And Annas" Tyndale, Coverdale, 
 Great Bible, after Vulg. 
 
 Acts i. 4. In Beza's editions of 1582, 1589, 1598 (not 
 1565) fx^r avTijiv follows o-waXt^o/xei'o?, being doubtless 
 derived from his own celebrated manuscript, Codex D. 
 The italics in "with them'''' belong to 1769: no other 
 English have " with." 
 
 i. 24. 01^ cVa (see Beza's note) for tva. tv. Compare 
 Erasm., Tynd. ; though the order of the other words is 
 different. 
 
 vii. 16. 2tx€/>(- twice with the Clementine Vulgate. See 
 above, p. 189. 
 
 ix. 35. adpoiva with Geneva 1557 for daa-apiava of 
 Erasm., aapoivdv of Compl., Stephen. 
 
 xvii. 25. Kol rd irdvra Vulg. So Geneva alone of pre- 
 ceding English versions, which have " every where." 
 
 xix. 33. TrpojSaXXovTwv Compl., Vulg., Erasmus' Latin 
 and all English except Wicklif and Coverdale: Trpo/SaXovTiov 
 Erasmus' Greek, Stephen. 
 
 xxii. 25. TTpoereuai/ Compl., Beza 1589, 1598 (not 1565, 
 1582), Vulg., the other English; against Erasm., Stephen, 
 Coverdale Trpoireivev. 
 
 xxiv. 13. TrapaaTYJaat (Erasm., Steph. add /xe) Compl. 
 
 xxiv. 18. Ttve? (Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Cover- 
 dale, Great Bible, Bishops' add 8e) Compl. 
 
 xxiv. 19. eSet Vulg., Geneva 1557: but Set Compl., 
 Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'. 
 
 xxv. 5. The Authorized is rather loose, but seems to 
 read droirov after iarlv, as do Compl., Bishops' after tovt<o, 
 and Vulg., Tynd., Great Bible, Geneva for rovrw. 
 
 xxvi. 3. Beza 1598 (not 1565) adds etSo^s after ere: 
 "because I know" was not italicised in the Authorized 
 before 1769. 
 
Authorized Bible agrees with Beza's against Stephen's. 251 
 
 Acts xxvi. 18. kox for tov after iTna-Tpiipai Beza only. 
 In the Authorized "and" was not itaHcised before 1769. 
 xxvii. 12. Beza stands alone in omitting Kara before 
 
 xxvii. 13. acro-ov Erasm. (but his Latin Asson, as Steph. 
 1550, i55i,Vulg.,Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'), 
 Steph. 1546: but aaa-ov Steph. 1549, Beza (propius 'LdXm)^ 
 "nearer" Geneva 1557. 
 
 Rom. vii. 6. aTro^avoVro?, on no known authority except 
 Chrysostom as alleged by Erasmus. So Tomson 1576. 
 
 viii. II. Sta TOV lvoiKovvTo<i avrov 7Tv^vjxaro<i Compl. : but 
 8ta TO ivoLKovv avTov Trreu/xa Erasm., Aid., Steph., Vulg., all 
 English. 
 
 xii. II. KvpL(a Compl. (Erasm. 1516 KvpLov), Vulg., 
 Geneva 1557, Bishops': but Kutpw Erasm. 15 19 (and Latin 
 of 15 16), 1535, Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible. 
 
 xvi. 20. "KpLrfv only in Bishops' : omitted in other English, 
 after Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg. 
 
 xvi. 27. Omits w with Compl. against Erasm. 
 
 1 Cor. v. II. rj -TTopvo'; Erasm. (Latin), Vulg., all Eng- 
 lish. ^ TTopvc; Erasm. (Greek), Steph. 
 
 xiv. 10. of them is placed in the type representing italics 
 in the Bishops' Bible and in ours of 161 1, in deference to 
 Beza, who, after Colinaeus (1534) and Vulg., would fain 
 omit avTCiv. See above, pp. 68, 245. 
 
 XV. 31. vjx^Tipav CompL, Beza 1598, Vulg., Geneva 
 1557: but TjfxeTepav Erasm. and his Latin, Steph. (even Beza 
 1565 against his own version), Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
 Bible, Bishops'. 
 
 2 Cor. iii. i. y p-y XRV^^H-^^ Beza 1598, Vulg., Cover- 
 dale, Bishops', for ct /xt} xp- of Compl., Erasm., Steph., 
 Beza 1565. 
 
252 Appendix E?^ Passages ivhere'm the text of the 
 
 2 Cor. v. 4. c(^' (S "for that" Compl, Vulg., Geneva 
 1557 ("wherein wJiiles we are''')^ but cttciStJ Erasm., Steph. ; 
 "for" Tyndale, Coverdale; "because" Great Bible, Bishops'. 
 
 vi. 15. BeXiaX Compl., Erasm. (Lat.), Vulg., all Eng- 
 lish: BeXiap Erasm. (Greek), Steph. 
 
 vii. 12. Trjv GTTOv^yjv ijixuiv ry]v virep vfxwv Compl., Vulg., 
 Tyndale, Geneva 1557: but t-^v cnrovSrjv vjxojv tyjv virkp 
 -qixwv Erasm., Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'. 
 
 vii. 16. x^-^P^ ^^^ Geneva 1557: ovv is omitted by 
 Compl., Erasm., Aid., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
 Bible, Bishops'. 
 
 X. 10. <^acr\ Beza 1582 — 98, Vulg., Dr Paris 1762, 
 marg. ^770-1 Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565. 
 
 xi. 10. (T^payiacTai (for (ppayija-eTaL) is a mere error of 
 Steph. only. 
 
 xiii. 4. KOi yap KOi. The second koI only in Vulg., 
 Wicklif, the Rhemish, but not in Tynd., Coverdale, Great 
 Bible, Geneva 1557. 
 
 Eph. i. 3. ev XptcTTQ Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557, 
 Bishops': but Erasm., Aid., Steph. omit eV ("by Christ," 
 Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible). 
 
 vi. 7. 0J9 follows SovXevovT€'g in Compl., Beza's three 
 last editions, Vulg., Tyndale 1526 ("even as though ye 
 served the lorde"), but not in Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565, 
 Tyndale 1534 or the subsequent English versions. 
 
 Col. i. 2. KoXoo-o-ats in nearly all: KoA-ao-o-at? Erasm., 
 Steph. 
 
 i. 24. OS is set before vvv xatpw in Beza's last three 
 editions (not in 1565, though his Latin has ^in), Vulg., and 
 our Authorized version only among the English. 
 
 ii. 13. vfjiiv Vulg., Geneva 1557 (Bishops'): but tjfuv 
 Compl., Erasm., Steph., other English versions. 
 
Authorized Bible agrees with BezcCs against Stephen's. 253 
 
 Col. iv. 10. Bapvd/Sa Beza 1565, 1598, no English 
 except the Authorized. 
 
 I Thess. ii. 15. 7}ixa<i all except Steph., which has 
 Vfxds. 
 
 I Tim. i. 4. oiKoSo/xiai/ Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all English, 
 but olKovofXLav Compl., Steph. 
 
 Titus ii. 10. r/fxiov all except Steph., who reads vfx<Zv. 
 
 Heb. ix. I. a-KTjvrj omitted by Erasm., Aid., Beza (even 
 in 1565), Vulg. ("Testament" Great Bible, 'V^zw/^;//" Geneva 
 1557, Bishops', Authorized), but Compl., Tyndale, Coverdale 
 have it. 
 
 ix. 2. ay La Compl., Erasm. 1516, 151 9, Geneva: ayta 
 Erasm. 1522 — 1535, Steph., Vulg., Tynd., Great Bible. See 
 above, p. 58. 
 
 X. ID. Compl., Erasm., Steph., but apparently no Eng- 
 lish version, prefix ol to Sid. 
 
 xii. 22, 23. Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg., wath all the 
 Enghsh versions before the Authorized, and most modern 
 editors, join Travyyvp^t with ver. 22. See above, p. 86. 
 
 James ii. 18. See above, p. 58. 
 
 iv. 13. "7 auptoi' Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557 : Kalavpiov 
 Erasm., Steph., Tynd., Great Bible, Bisho^Ds'. 
 
 iv. 13, 15. The four verbs in ver. 13 and TroLtjcroixev in 
 ver. 15 are futures in Vulg., Geneva 1557 (the Authorized, 
 as stated above, p. 246, stands alone in reading with Stephen 
 1549^ t,'ijarofxev ver. 15), but they are aorists subjunctive 
 in Compl., Erasm., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, 
 Bishops'. 
 
 ^ Canon Westcott considers '^-qaofiev a conjecture of our Translators: 
 if so, it was a happy one, being the reading of the three great manu- 
 scripts i^AB. 
 
2 54 Appendix II.] Passages 7uJierein the text of the 
 
 James v. 12. cts viroKpia-iv of Compl., Erasm., Steph., 
 Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, was corrected into viro 
 Kpta-iv by Beza 1565 &c., Geneva 1557, Bishops' ("sub 
 judicio " Vulg.). 
 
 I Pet. i. 4. et? vixG.^ Compl., Erasm., Beza 1598, Vulg., 
 but ek ij/xas Steph., Beza 1565. 
 
 i. 8. tSoVres Beza 1589, 1598 (see his note), Vulg., but 
 eiSores Compl, Erasm., Col., Steph., Beza 1565. 
 
 ii. 21. Beza (not 1565) after Compl. prefixes koI to 
 
 iii. 21. init. cS Compl., Aid., Geneva 1557, Bishops': 
 but o Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
 Bible. 
 
 2 Pet. i. i. Beza 1565 — 98 adds ry/xojv after o-toTT^po?. 
 
 ii. 18. Iv ao-eXyeLCLL^ of Beza is certainly the reading of 
 the Authorized ("through" was not italicised before 1769), 
 possibly of Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557: 
 but the Bishops' ("they entice through lusts with the bait of 
 wantonness of the flesh") after Compl., Erasm., Steph., 
 rightly omits Iv. 
 
 iii. 7. Tw avTw Xoyo) Vulg., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, but 
 avrov Xoyo) CompL, Erasm., Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible, 
 Bishops'. 
 
 I John i. 4. x^P^ v/xwv after Erasm. is rendered in all 
 English versions except Tyndale 1534, but iqfxojv in Compl., 
 Steph., Vulg. 
 
 ii. 23. o 6[xo\oyo!>v rov vlov Kat rov rrarepa e^et is the 
 well-known clause inserted in italics in our own and the 
 Bishops' versions, to indicate thereby a doubtful reading 
 (see above, p. 68). Though not in Compl., Erasm., Steph., 
 or even in Beza 1565, Tyndale, Coverdale, Geneva 1557, it 
 was brought in within brackets and italicised in the Great 
 Bible, doubtless from the Vulgate, and rightly forms a part 
 
Authorized Bible agrees ivifh Beza's agai7ist Stephens. 255 
 
 of the text in Beza's last three editions. Wickhf alone 
 prefaces the clause by "but." 
 
 1 John iii. 16. After dya-n-rjv Compl., Beza 1589, 1598 
 (not 1565) add rov @eov: "of God" was italicised as late as 
 1769 in the Authorized Bible. See above, p. 69. 
 
 V. 14. v/xojv is a mere erratum of Stephen. 
 
 2 John i, 13. iKXcKTij^ iKX^Kry? Erasm., but 'EkAckt^, 
 'EkAckt^s Steph., Vulg. 
 
 3. vfxuju Compl., all English except the Great Bible: 
 77/xcoi/ Erasm., Steph., Vulg. (manuscripts, not Clementine 
 edition). 
 
 5. y/oa<jf)co Erasm., Steph. only: ypdcfiaiv Compl. 
 
 3 John 7. avrov after oVo/xaro? of Compl., Vulg. (Cle- 
 mentine), English versions, is omitted in Erasm., Steph., 
 Vulg. manuscripts. 
 
 JUDE 19. iavTovg is added after aTroSto/at^ovre? in Vulg., 
 Beza, and our own Version, against Compl., Erasm., and 
 the other English ("makers of sects"): compare Beza's 
 note. 
 
 24. vfjLa<; Vulg., English versions, but avTov<; Compl, 
 Erasm., Steph. 
 
 Rev. ii. 14. t6v BaXaK Compl., Vulg,, but ^V rw Ba- 
 AcitK Erasm., Steph. ^ 
 
 ii. 24. Kol rot? Xoj.TTot? Beza 1598, A-otTrots Beza 1565 
 (see his note), koI Xoittois Steph. 
 
 iii. I. cTTTa is prefixed to irvcv^ara in Compl., Vulg., 
 all English except Tynda.le ("the spirit"); but not in Erasm., 
 Steph., Luther. 
 
 1 The marked inferiority of Stephen's text in the Apocalypse will be 
 seen to arise from his following Erasmus in preference to the Complu- 
 tensian throughout that book. 
 
256 Appendix E?^ Passages wherein the text of the 
 
 Rev. v. II. Erasm., Steph. omit koI tjv 6 api^/xo? avroiv 
 /LtuptctSes fxvpia^oiv with Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, 
 Bishops': /xvptaSe? ixvptdSwv is omitted in Vulg., Geneva 
 1557. But Compl, and the Authorized have the whole 
 clause. 
 
 vii. 3. o-^payto-co/xef Compl., English versions: cr^payt- 
 ^iofxev Erasm., Steph. 
 
 vii. 10. T(J3 Oe(j) ijfxojv rep KaOrj/xivio iTrlrov Opovov Compl., 
 Vulg., Geneva 1557: but tw KaOrjfxivio iin tov Opovov Tov 
 6eov tJ/awi/ Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, 
 Bishops'. 
 
 viii. 6. ot I'xovres Compl., Vulg., all English : but 
 Erasm., Steph. omit ot. 
 
 viii. 1 1. Tioi' vSdroiv after to rptrovis omitted by Tyndale, 
 Great Bible, Bishops'; but not by Compl., Vulg., Coverdale, 
 Geneva 1557. 
 
 xi. I. Koi 6 ayyeXos etorr/Kct before Aeycov is omitted by 
 Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible: 
 the words are found, less correctly, in Compl., Geneva 
 1557, Bishops'. 
 
 xi. 2. eioiOeu (before tov vaov) Compl., Vulg., Geneva 
 1557, Bishops'; but eawOev Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Cover- 
 dale, Great Bible. 
 
 xi. 14. Koi 180V Beza 1598 (not 1565, see his note), 
 Vulg. The italics in the Authorized are not earlier than 
 
 xiii. 3. eOavfxaaev oXr] y yrj CompL, Vulg., all English: 
 edavfJidaOr] eV oXrj rfj yfj Erasm., Steph. 
 
 xiv. 18. TOL'? /3oTpras rrj<; dixTreXov Compl., Vulg., Geneva 
 1557, Bishops': but Trj<; dfnreXov is omitted in Erasm. (yet 
 not in his Latin of 15 16), Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
 Bible. 
 
 xvi. 5. eo-o'/xevos (for oortos), a bold variation of Beza's 
 
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephen'' s against Bcza's. 2 1^ 7 
 
 last three editions (not of that dated 1565: see his note), is 
 adopted in the Authorized Version and the Elzevir text of 
 
 Rev. xvi. 14. a cV'Tropet'eTat Compl., Vulg. (Clementine) : 
 but €K7rop€V€a6aL of Erasm., Steph,, all English versions 
 before the Authorized, is perhaps preferable. 
 
 xix. 14. m is prefixed to iv tw ovpavi2 in Compl., Vulg., 
 all English versions ("which were" not being italicised in 
 the Authorized before 1769) : but rd is omitted by Erasm., 
 Steph. Total 113. 
 
 § III. Passages in which the text of the Authorized 
 version agrees with that of Stephen (1550) against Beza 
 (1589 and 1598). 
 
 S. Matt. i. 23. KaXeVovo-t all English. Beza's KaXeVct? 
 must be derived from the edition of 1556 containing 
 Beza's Latin version; it is countenanced by Codex D (Greek, 
 but its Latin version z'oeah't), which in 1565 had been in his 
 possession about three years, and has little other support. 
 
 XX. 15. €t o 6(fi0a\iji6<s orov Compl., Erasm., Vulg., English 
 versions, but rj (for el) Beza. 
 
 S. Mark i. 21. Beza (1565 — 98) omits r-rjv before aw- 
 aytoyryv. 
 
 xvi. 1 4. Beza adds Se after varepov. 
 
 xvi. 20 Jin. *A[xrjv of Compl., Vulg. (manuscripts), is 
 omitted by Erasm., Vulg. (Clementine), and all Enghsh 
 versions except the Authorized. 
 
 S. Luke vii. 12. avrrj ^v x^pa Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all 
 English except Geneva 1557 : but avT-rj xVP^ Compl. 
 
 vii. 45. elarjXOev Beza 1589, 1598 (see his note), Vulg. 
 only, with the Peshito, but not the Curetonian Syriac. 
 
 viii. 5. o ixlv Beza, for o /xev. 
 
 ix. 15. a7ravTe<s Beza 1589, 1598 only. 
 
 xii. I. For Trpo^Tov, lipocrix^Tc of CompL, Erasm., Aid., 
 s. 17 
 
258 Appendix E.'\ Passages wherem the text of the 
 
 Col., Steph. 1546 — 50, we have Ilpcorov irpoKykyt-T^ in Steph. 
 155 1, Beza, Tynd. 
 
 S. John iv. 5. 2i^x<^P Compl., Erasm., Vulg., Bishops', 
 but ^tx^P other Enghsh. 
 
 ix. 10. crov Compl, , Erasm., all English: o-oi Vulg. 
 
 xii. 17. ore Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col., Steph., Vulg., 
 Tynd., but on Beza. 
 
 xviii. 20. TraVres of Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, 
 Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops', is the true reading: 
 our Authorized version derives Travrore from Compl., Steph.: 
 TvavToQ^v seems a mere conjecture of Beza. 
 
 xxi. 12. Xpto-Tos for Kvptos Beza, but not his Latin 
 version. 
 
 Acts ii. 36. K-al Kvptoj/ Compl., Erasm., Vulg., Geneva 
 1557, Bishops': Kal, not rendered by Tyndale, Coverdale, 
 Great Bible, is omitted by Beza. 
 
 iv. 25. Beza (but not in 1565), Vulg., insert Tlvev/xart 
 'Ay to) before 8ta. 
 
 iv. 27. iv Ty TToAet ravTy is added after ctt' aA-T^^eias only 
 in Stephen's 1546, 1549, Beza's last three editions (not 1565), 
 the Vulgate, and Great Bible, but there in other type and 
 within brackets. 
 
 iv. 36. 'Iojo-tJ^ Beza (not 1565), Vulg. 
 
 vii. 2. v/xwu Beza 1565 — 98 (but not his Latin) {ortj/xiov. 
 
 xvi. 7. Beza (but not in 1565), Vulg., add "Irjaov to 
 Uvevjjia, against Erasm., Compl., Steph. 
 
 xvi. 17. yixiv Compl., Erasm., Beza 1565, all English: 
 vjXLv Beza 1582 — 98, Vulg., &c. 
 
 xxi. 3. ava(^aj/avTes Erasm., Steph. 1550, 155 1, perhaps 
 Vulg., but dvacliavivT€<s Compl., Aid., (Col.), Steph. 1546, 
 1549, Beza. 
 
 xxi. II. Beza alone in 1565 — 98 (not his Latin) omits 
 
Authorized Bible agrees with StepJieii^ s against Beza's. 259 
 
 Acts xxiv. 8. Beza similarly omits rovjiiiv. 
 
 xxiv. 14. rots Trpo^Ty'rats (without Iv) Compl., Erasm., 
 Vulg., all English except Coverdale. The word "in" before 
 "the prophets" in modern Bibles is as late as 1762. See 
 above, p. 234. 
 
 XXV. 6. Beza (1582 — 98, not 1565), Vulg., Geneva, with 
 the margin of the Authorized, insert ov before TrXcLovs. 
 
 xxvi. 8. TL a-maTov Compl., Erasm., all English, rather 
 than Tt; aTrto-rov of Beza. 
 
 Rom. i. 29. K-aKta, TTopi/cta, irov-qpLa, TrXeove^la Beza (not 
 1565), also Vulg., Tynd. partly. 
 
 v. 17. T(u ei/t for TO) Tov ei/os Beza (not 1565), margin 
 of Authorized. 
 
 viii. 20. iir oWtSf on CompL, Erasm, 1522 — 35, Aid., 
 Col., Steph., Tynd., but . eV e/WtSt otl Erasm. 15 16, 15 19, 
 Beza. See above, p. 91. 
 
 xi. 28. Col., Beza 1582 — 98 (not 1565), Vulg. add olv 
 
 to jJilv. 
 
 1 CoR. ii. II. etSev twice for olSev Beza 1565, 1582, 
 
 i5S9» 1598- 
 
 iii. 3. -ijfjuv for vjxlv, Beza 1589, 1598 (not Beza's Latin). 
 
 vii. 29. o Katpo$ (ruvecrraA/xeVos' to Xolttov Icttlv (omit- 
 ting OTL before 6 i<aipos) Compl, Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale, 
 Coverdale, Great Bible (the Bishops' renders 6tl " because"): 
 but otl 6 Ktttpos avvedTaXfxivos to Xolttov Icttlv' Geneva 1557 
 with Beza. 
 
 xi. 22, -u/xas €v TouTO); ovk eVati/w Compl., Geneva 1557: 
 but v/xas; Iv TovTio ovk liraLvoi Erasm., Beza, Tyndale, Cover- 
 dale, Great Bible, Bishops'. 
 
 2 Cor. i. 6. Beza (not 1565) sets €tre TrapaKaXovixeOa, 
 VTrep Trj<i v/xiZv TrapaKXtjaews (omitting the second Koi aoiTr]- 
 ptas) before ttJs evepyovfxivrjs. 
 
 17 — 2 
 
26o Appendix J^.] Passages 7vhereiii the text of the 
 
 2 Cor. ii. 5. Beza alone, and that not in his Latin, 
 punctuates ha ixrj iinlSapuj as if the clause were parenthetic. 
 
 iii. 14. o Tt Erasm. 15 19, Beza 1565, all English: but 
 on Compl., Erasm. 15 16, Beza 1598, Vulg. (Compl., Erasm. 
 have in their Latin quod). 
 
 viii. 24, K-at ets tt/doo-cottoi' Erasm., Beza 1565, Cover dale, 
 with the Authorized: kox is omitted in Compl., Beza's last 
 three editions, Vulg., and the other English versions. 
 
 X. 6. 77 before •uVaKo-^ omitted by Steph. 155 1, Beza. 
 
 xi. I. TT^ dc()po(Tvvr) Compl., Erasm., Aid., all our English : 
 TL r7J<i d(}ipo(rvvy]<; Beza, Vulg. ("some little of my folly" 
 Rhemish), 
 
 Gal. iv. 17. The second vixd<; becomes rj/ia? in Beza 
 (see his note) and in the margin of the Authorized Bible. 
 
 Phil. i. 23. ttoXAw Compl., Erasm., Vulg., all English: 
 Beza, &c. add yap. 
 
 ii. 24. Beza (not 1565), Vulg., add Trpo? v/xas to iXev- 
 co/Aat. 
 
 iii. 20. Beza 1589, 1598 (not 1565, see his note), Vulg., 
 Tynd. have 8e for yap with the Syriac. 
 
 CoL. i. 2. Beza (not 1565), Vulg., add 'lyjcrov to Xptcrro). 
 
 I Thess. i. 4. The comma stands after yyaTrrjiJLivot in 
 the later editions of Erasm., in Stephen, and in Beza 1565, 
 1582 with the Authorized, but after @eov in Compl, Beza 
 1589, 1598, and Tynd. 
 
 1 Tim. vi. 15. Beza (not 1565) reads 6V for -^v. 
 
 2 Tim. ii. 22. Beza and his Latin version read Xpia-rov 
 for Krptoi'. 
 
 Titus ii. 7. dcliOapaLav of Compl., Bishops', Autho- 
 rized, is omitted by Erasm., Aid., Vulg., and the other 
 English versions. 
 
 Heb. ix. 28. Beza (not 1565) with Compl., Erasm., Aid., 
 Col, Steph. 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tynd. adds koL to outco. 
 
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephe?i's against Beza^s. 261 
 
 Heb. X. 2. 0VK0.V l-Kav<ja.vro 7rpoacfi€po/x€vaLj Erasm., Aid., 
 Col, Vulg. MSS., Tyndale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Beza 
 1565, Bishops': av iTravcravTO Trpocrfjiepofxevai, Compl., Beza, 
 Clementine Vulg., Coverdale. 
 
 James iii. 6. To r/ys yei^eo-ews Beza 1589, 1598, Vulg. 
 add yiMoiv. 
 
 1 Pet. v. 10. Compl, Beza 1589, 159S read vfxa^ after 
 KaXcVa?, but Erasm., Aid., Col., Steph., Beza 1565, 1582, 
 Vulg., have tjfxa.?. 
 
 2 John 9. Beza (1565—98) omits rfj before StSaxi?. 
 Similarly 
 
 Rev. ii. 23. Beza (1565 — 98) omits 6 before ipewaiv. 
 vi. 12. The same editions, after Vulg., add oXrj to 
 
 xxii. 20. For the second vat Beza has koI and his Latin 
 igitiir (see his note). Total 59. 
 
 The following variations of the Greek could scarcely be 
 represented in our English versions : 
 
 Acts vii. 26 & XV. 32. T€ Compl., Erasm., Steph. h\ 
 Beza. 
 
 xix. 27. fxeXXetv Se Compl., Erasm. 15 16, Steph., but 
 fxiWetv re Erasm. 15 19, Beza. 
 
 1 Cor. vii. 5. G-vvepxqo-Qe Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza 
 1565, 1589: avvcpx^aOe Beza. 1598 (note and punctuation, 
 not text), Vulg., Tyndale 1534 (perhaps also 1526), Great 
 Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops'. 
 
 2 Thess. ii. 4. " all that is called God " is the rendering 
 of all our versions from Tyndale downwards, or it might be 
 thought to represent Beza's conjectural reading nav to for 
 iravTa. 
 
262 Appendix E?\ Passages whe7'ein the text of the 
 
 Rev. iv. 10. Since all read Trco-owrat, no stress can be 
 laid in the variation between the present and future in the 
 verbs that follow. 
 
 X. 7. reXeo-Ofj Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565 : "shall 
 be finished " other EngHsh versions after Vulg. But Beza's 
 last three editions have reXeaOrjcreTaL, which ill suits "should 
 be finished" of the Authorized. 
 
 It may be useful to subjoin a list, probably quite an 
 incomplete one, of places in which the Translators of 161 1 
 have apparently followed the Latin Vulgate, mostly after 
 the example of Tyndale, sometimes of Versions later than 
 his, especially of the Rhemish of 1582, whereof the Epistle 
 of the Translators to the Reader speaks so contemptuously 
 (see below, p. 302). It is probable that at least some of 
 the passages collected in the first section of the present 
 Appendix, wherein the text of the Authorized Version is 
 supported by Compl., Vulg. only, were derived from the 
 Vulgate rather than from the Complutensian. In i Cor. 
 xiv. 10; I John i. 5, where Colinceus (1534) and the Vulgate 
 alone favour the rendering of 161 1, the Vulgate is almost 
 certainly their authority, not Colinasus. 
 
 Matt. xii. 24, 27; Mark iii. 22; Luke xi. 15, 18, 19, 
 Beelzebub. So Tynd. (So also Compl. in Matt. x. 25). Mark 
 xiii. 370 quod. xiv. 43 om. idv. So Tynd. Luke i. 35 ?ias- 
 cetm-. So Tynd. i. 49 //.cyaAa magna. So Tynd. xx. 35 
 habebiintur. So Tynd. xxiii. 34 sortes: but sortem Matt, 
 xxvii. 35; Mark xv. 24; John xix. 24, the English versions 
 having lots in all the four places, save that Wickhf alone 
 keeps up the distinction of Vulg. xxiii. 46. -n-aparW efxai coin- 
 tnendo. So Tynd. John vii. 9 07n. Se. So Tynd. x. 16 7i7iiim 
 ovile Vulg. So Great Bible and Geneva 1557. xii. 26 07n. 
 Ktti after eorat. So Rhemish Version 1582. xviii. i rov 
 
Authorized Bible seems to follow the Latin Vulgate. 263 
 
 KeSpoiV, Cedron. So Tynd. Acts ii. 22 approbatum. SoTynd. 
 iv. 32 cor unnm Vulg. Clcmcjitine. So Tynd. vi. 3 KaraaT-rj- 
 o-co/xei/ coiistituamus. So Tynd. vii. 26 o-ui/T/'/VXao-crei/ recon- 
 ciliabat. So Tynd. vii. 44 <?;;/. o: loquens. So Tynd. x, 20 
 itaque (aA.\a,). So Tynd. xiii. i Sifneon {%lixwv Er. : Simoii 
 Vulg. in ch. XV. 14). xiii. 15 ct ns si quis. So Tynd. xvii. 30 
 /^///V/i" ignora?ilicc. So Tynd. xix. 20 ©eoC Dei Vulg. Clementine. 
 So Tynd. xxiii. 15 aliquid certius {pm. to). So Tynd. xxiv. 
 25 tremef actus Vulg. Clement i7te. So Tynd. xxvi. 6 Trar epa? 
 ■qfxQv patres 7iostros. So Tynd. Rom. xiv. 2 alius eni?n. So 
 Rhemish 1582. xvi. 4 suas cervices. SoTynd. i Cor. xiii. 
 \ velut ois sonans. SoTynd. xvi. 2-^ domini nostri. So Geneva 
 1557. Gal. iv. 15 text: ubi. So Rhemish 1582. Eph. vi. 
 24 om. 'Aixriv. Vulg. MSS. (A. V. 161 1): not Vulg. Clemen- 
 tine (A. V. 1616). Phil. ii. 21 'I-jycroi) Xpiarov JesiL Christi. 
 So Tynd. Col. i. 4 quam habctis. So Tynd. nearly, i. 24. 
 qui nunc. So Rhemish 1582. i Thess. ii. 12 qui vocavit. 
 So Tynd. ii. 13 ov^ oJs \6yov non ut verbum. So Tynd. 
 ii. 16 eniju. So Tynd. iv. i ut quemadmodum. So Rhemish 
 1582. I Tim. i. 17 i7nniortali. So Tynd. iii. 15 oporteat 
 te. So Tynd. iv. 15 om. iv\ ma?iifesfus sit omnibus (A. V. 
 tna?'g. in all things). 2 Tim. i. 18 SLrjKovrjo-e jxoi ministravit 
 viihi Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. James iii. 14 co7-dibus 
 vestris. So Tynd. i Pet. ii. 13 0771. ovv. So Tynd. i John 
 iii. 20 0771. on s€cu7id. So Tynd. v. 8 hi t7'es Vulg. Cle77ie7i- 
 ti7ie. So Tynd- 2 John 3 eo-rw j-//. So Tynd. Rev. xiii. 10 
 qui i7i captivitatc77i duxe7'it, in captivitate77i vadet. Vulg. 
 Cle77ienti7ie. So Tynd. xvi. 1 1 07n. Ik secimd. So Tynd. 
 xvii. 9 et hie. So Tynd. xviii. 23 ^cLvri lucebit. So Geneva 
 1557- 
 
NOTE ON THE SYNOD OF DORT 
 (See above, p. 12 note.) 
 
 In that dreary folio Acta Synodi Nationalis...Dordecti 
 hahitae (1620) we read (pp. 19, 20) that the seventh Session 
 of the Synod was spent in considering a written Report 
 from the English Delegates (Carleton, Bp of LlandafT, the 
 illustrious Joseph Hall, afterwards Bp of Norwich, Dr 
 Davenant, afterwards Bp of Salisbury, and Dr Ward, Master 
 of Sidney Sussex College, 1609 — 43^) on the method em- 
 ployed in executing our Authorized Bible, wherein are made 
 the following statements : '' Post peractum a singulis pen- 
 sum, ex hisce omnibus duodecim selecti viri in unum locum 
 convocati integrum opus recognoverunt ac recensuerunt." 
 " Postremo, Reverendissimus Episcopus Wintoniensis, Bilso- 
 nus, una cum Doctore Smitho, nunc Episcopo Glocestriensi, 
 viro eximio et ab initio in toto hoc opere versatissimo, 
 omnibus mature pensitatis et examinatis, extremam manum 
 huic operi imposuerunt." 
 
 None of these Delegates had any share in the Trans- 
 lation of 161 1, but as seven years had elapsed since its 
 publication, it is wonderful that they had not found out by 
 that time how very carelessly the last revise had been carried 
 through the press. 
 
 ^ Dr Ward was one of the revisers of the Cambridge Bible of 1638 : 
 see above, p. 2 2. 
 
THE 
 
 TRANSLATORS TO THE READER. 
 
THE 
 
 TRANSLATORS TO THE READER'. 
 
 (See above, p. 39.) 
 
 ZEAL to promote the common good, whether it be The best 
 , , . . , . ... things liave 
 
 by devising any thing ourselves, or revising that been caium- 
 
 which hath been laboured by others, deserveth cer- 
 tainly much respect and esteem, but yet findeth but 
 cold entertainment in the world. It is welcomed 
 with suspicion instead of love, and with emulation in- 
 stead of thanks : and if there be any hole left for 
 cavil to enter, (and cavil, if it do not find a hole, will 
 make one) it is sure to be misconstrued, and in 
 danger to be condemned. This will easily be granted 
 by as many as know story, or have any experience. 
 For was there ever any thing projected, that savoured 
 any way of newness or renewing, but the same en- 
 dured many a storm of gainsaying or opposition ? 
 A man would think that civility, wholesome laws, 
 learning and eloquence, synods, and Church-main- 
 
 ^ The text of the original edition has been restored, except 
 where later books have corrected manifest errors. The marginal 
 references set within brackets (chiefly derived from Migne's 
 Patrolugia), as also the short foot-notes, are added in the present 
 work: the rest are in the Bible of 161 1. The quotations from 
 Scripture are somewhat too loosely given, but in test passages 
 (e.g. I Kin. xii. 4; Neh. iv. 2, 3; i Cor. xiv. 11) the writer 
 comes very near the Genevan version of 1560: sometimes he 
 uses the Authorized, never the Bishops' Bible. 
 
2 58 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 tenance, (that we speak of no more things of this 
 e^w i3e'\ov?. kind) should be as safe as a sanctuary, and Hout of 
 
 fSteph. The- ' i i t/- i i i 
 
 j,r«r.,/3e- shot, as they say, that no man would lift up the heel, 
 no, nor dog move his tongue against the motioners of 
 them. For by the first we are distinguished from 
 brute beasts led with sensuality : by the second we 
 are bridled and restrained from outrageous behaviour, 
 and from doing of injuries, whether by fraud or by 
 violence : by the third we are enabled to inform and 
 reform others by the light and feeling that we have 
 attained unto ourselves : briefly, by the fourth, being 
 brought together to a parle face to face, we sooner 
 compose our differences than by writings, which are 
 endless : and lastly, that the Church be sufficiently 
 provided for is so agreeable to good reason and 
 conscience, that those mothers are holden to be less 
 cruel, that kill their children as soon as they are born, 
 than those nursing fathers and mothers (wheresoever 
 they be) that withdraw from them who hang upon 
 their breasts (and upon whose breasts again them- 
 selves do hang to receive the spiritual and sincere 
 milk of the word) livelihood and support fit for their 
 estates. Thus it is apparent, that these things which 
 we speak of are of most necessary use, and therefore 
 that none, either without absurdity can speak against 
 them, or without note of wickedness can spurn against 
 them. 
 
 Anacharsis Yct for all that, the learned know that certain 
 
 26]!^/}/^ ' worthy men have been brought to untimely death for 
 none other fault, but for seeking to reduce their 
 
 Locri. countrymen to good order and discipline : and that in 
 
 ,■ some Commonweals it was made a capital crime, 
 
 (once to motion the making of a new law for the 
 abrogating of an old, though the same were most 
 
The Translators to tlic Reader. 269 
 
 pernicious : And that certain, which would be count- Cato the 
 
 J Ml r ^ r-> i elder. 
 
 ed pillars of the State, and patterns of virtue and 
 prudence, could not be brought for a long time to 
 give way to good letters and refined speech; but 
 bare themselves as averse from them, as from rocks 
 or boxes of poison : And fourthly, that he was no Gregory the 
 babe, but a great clerk, that gave forth, (and in writing Geo'Aoyo?^ 
 to remain to posterity) in passion peradventurc, but "zus "ix^'^^'^v 
 yet he gave forth, That he had not seen any profit WA^ee? ypl'- 
 to come by any synod or meeting of the Clergy, but t^^lraV^K- 
 rather the contrary: And lastly, against Church- JXcvZ'" 
 maintenance and allowance, in such sort as the am- "^'^Jjfj'^""^' 
 bassadors and messengers of the great King of kings '^^'^"^ ^Z^"" 
 should be furnished, it is not unknown what a fiction ^^Se auo-iv 
 
 KaKdiV IJ.o\- 
 
 or fable (so it is esteemed, and for no better by the ^°r ^<^w- 
 reporter himself, though superstitious) was devised : ^po<T0rJKr,u 
 
 . Epist. 130. 
 
 namely, That at such time as the professors and Compare 
 teachers of Christianity in the Church of Rome, then 124.] 
 a true Church, were liberally endowed, a voice for- (cT^wJca 
 sooth was heard from heaven, saying, Now is poison p^loj/^''^' 
 poured down into the Church, &c. Thus not only 
 as oft as we speak, as one saith, but also as oft as we 
 do any thing of note or consequence, we subject our- 
 selves to every one's censure, and happy is he that is 
 least tossed upon tongues ; for utterly to escape the 
 snatch of them it is impossible. If any man conceit 
 that this is the lot and portion of the meaner sort 
 only, and that princes are privileged by their high 
 
 estate, he is deceived. As t/ie szvord devoureth as well 2 Sam. n. 
 
 25. 
 one as another^ as it is in Samuel; nay, as the great 
 
 commander charged his soldiers in a certain battle 
 
 to strike at no part of the enemy, but at the face ; 
 
 and as the king of Syria commanded his chief captains 
 
 to fight neither tvith small nor great, save only agai?tst i Kin. 22. 31. 
 
'70 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 the khig of Israel: so it is too true, that envy striketh 
 most spitefully at the fairest, and at the chiefest. 
 David was a worthy prince, and no man to be com- 
 pared to him for his first deeds ; and yet for as worthy 
 2 Sam. 6. i5. an act as ever he did, even for bringing back the ark 
 of God in solemnity, he was scorned and scoffed at 
 by his own wife. Solomon was greater than David, 
 though not in virtue, yet in power ; and by his power 
 and wisdom he built a temple to the Lord, such a one 
 as was the glory of the land of Israel, and the wonder 
 of the whole world. But was that his magnificence 
 liked of by all ? We doubt of it. Otherwise why do 
 they lay it in his son's dish, and call unto him for 
 to-eitrax- fcaslng of the burden? Make, say they, the grievous 
 TAesanr.f ' Servitude of thy father, and his sore yoke, lighter, Be- 
 6i*6]! '' ^' like he had charged them with some levies, and 
 I Km. 12. 4- troubled them with some carriages ; hereupon they 
 raise up a tragedy, and wish in their heart the temple 
 had never been built. So hard a thing it is to please 
 all, even when we please God best, and do seek to 
 approve ourselves to every one's conscience. 
 The highest If wc will dcsceud to later times, we shall find 
 haveTSr many the like examples of such kind, or rather un- 
 c ci"LT kind, acceptance. The first Roman Emperor did 
 Plutarch j^evcr do a more pleasing deed to the learned, nor 
 
 [caj>. 59]. . 
 
 more profitable to posterity, for conserving the record 
 of times in true supputation, than when he corrected 
 the Calendar, and ordered the year according to the 
 course of the sun : and yet this w\as imputed to him 
 for novelty and arrogancy, and procured to him great 
 Constantinc obloquy. So the first Christened Emperor, (at the 
 —35]^°^ leastwise, that openly professed the faith himself, and 
 allowed others to do the like) for strengthening the 
 empire at his great charges, and providing for the 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 271 
 
 Church, as he did, got for his labour the name Pii- Aurd. vkt. 
 
 [cap. XLI, 
 
 ptllus^ as who would say, a wasteful Prince, that had i6j. 
 need of a guardian or overseer. So the best Chris- rhcodosius 
 
 L'^-D- 379 
 
 tened Emperor, for the love that he bare unto peace, —95]- 
 thereby to enrich both himself and his subjects, and 
 because he did not seek war, but fmd it, was judged ^-osimui 
 to be no man at arms, (though in deed he excelled in ^^^.^ aVetTreri' 
 
 111 t'-yi/coxei /cat 
 
 feats of chivalry, and shewed so much when he was Maxa^?, ii^'- 
 provoked) and condemned for giving himself to his 
 ease, and to his pleasure. To be short, the most 
 learned Emperor of former times, (at the least, the J'tstmian 
 
 . . [a.u. 527 
 
 greatest politician) what thanks had he for cutting off — ^sJ- 
 the superfluities of the laws, and digesting them into 
 some order and method? This, that he hath been 
 blotted by some to be an Epitomist, that is, one that 
 extinguished worthy whole volumes, to bring his 
 abridgments into request. This is the measure that 
 hath been rendered to excellent Princes in former 
 times, even, cum bciic facercnt^ male audi?'e, for their 
 good deeds to be evil spoken of. Neither is there 
 any likelihood that envy and malignity died and were 
 buried with the ancient. No, no, the reproof of Moses 
 taketh hold of most ages. You a?^e risen np in your Numb. 32. 
 fathers' stead, an increase of sinful men. What is that Eccies. i. 9. 
 that hath been done? that which shall be done: and 
 there is no new thing under the sun, saith the wise 
 man. And St. Stephen, As your fathers did, so do ye. Acts 7. 51. 
 This, and more to this purpose, his Majesty that now HjsMajes- 
 reigneth (and long and loner may he reiern, and his stancy, not- 
 
 ° . ^ ° to / t. ' withstanding 
 
 offsprinsr for ever, Himself and children and children's caiumnia- 
 
 ' , ,. tion, forthe 
 
 children ahuays'^) knew fall w^ell, accordmg to the surveyor the 
 
 • 1 • 1-1/^1 11 English 
 
 smgular wisdom given unto him by God, and the rare translations. 
 learning and experience that he hath attained unto ; ^rc^zseV^ar' 
 namely, that whosoever attempteth any thing for the joreTaisli^ 
 
272 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 [Compare publick, (specially if it pertain to religion, and to the 
 
 Iliad, xx. opening and clearing of the word of God) the same 
 
 setteth himself upon a stage to be gloated upon by 
 
 every evil eye ; yea, he casteth himself headlong upon 
 
 pikes, to be gored by every sharp tongue. For he 
 
 that meddleth with men's religion in any part meddleth 
 
 with their custom, nay, with their freehold ; and though 
 
 they find no content in that which they have, yet they 
 
 cannot abide to hear of altering. Notwithstanding 
 
 Snidas. his royal heart was not daunted or discouraged for 
 
 avSptagaVe- tliis or that colour, but stood resolute, as a statue 
 
 pLTpiTTTOi KCU . 7 7 7 -7 7 7- 
 
 uKfxui'dyyjXa- tmmovcable, and an anvU 7iot easy to be beaten into 
 plates., as one saith ; he knew who had chosen hmi 
 to be a soldier, or rather a captain ; and being assured 
 that the course which he intended made much for 
 the glory of God, and the building up of his Church, 
 he would not suffer it to be broken off for whatsoever 
 speeches or practices. It doth certainly belong unto 
 kings, yea, it doth specially belong unto them, to 
 have care of religion, yea, to know it aright, yea, to 
 profess it zealously, yea, to promote it to the utter- 
 most of their power. This is their glory before all 
 nations which mean well, and this will bring unto 
 them a far most excellent weight of glory in the day 
 of the Lord Jesus. For the Scripture saith not in 
 I Sam. 2. 30. vain, The?n that honour me I will honour : neither 
 0eoo-e/3eia. was it a vain word that Ensebius delivered long ago, 
 {Hist. Ecd.^ That piety towards God was the weapon, and the only 
 w. lo.ca . . ^ygg^pQj^^ ^Yia.t both preserved Constantinc^ s person, and 
 avenged him of his enemies. 
 
 '& 
 
 The praise of But now what pictv without truth? What truth, 
 
 the Holy . 
 
 Scriptures, what saviug truth, without the word of God? What 
 word of God, whereof we may be sure, without the 
 Scripture? The Scriptures we are commanded to 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 273 
 
 search. John 5. 39. Isaiah 8. 20. They are com- 
 mended that searched and studied them. Acts 17. 11. 
 and 8. 28, 29. They are reproved that were unskilful 
 in them, or slow to believe them, Matth. 22. 29. 
 Luke 24. 25. They can make us wise unto salvation. 
 2 Tim. 3. 15. If we be ignorant, they will instruct 
 us ; if out of the way, they will bring us home ; if 
 out of order, they will reform us ; if in heaviness, 
 comfort us ; if dull, quicken us ; if cold, inflame us. 
 Tolle. les'e: tolle. les:e; Take up and read, take up and ^- -"^l^sust 
 
 ' <^ ' > ^ ' 1 ' J- ^ Confess, lib. 
 
 read the Scriptures, (for unto them was the direction) 8. cap. 12. 
 it was said unto S. Augustine by a supernatural voice. 
 Whatsoever is in the Scriptures., believe me., saith the '^■- August. 
 
 De utilit. 
 
 same S. Augusti?te, is high and divine; there is verily credejuH, 
 truth., and a doctrine most fit for the refreshing and 
 reneuiitig of men^s mi?ids, and truly so tempered., that 
 every 07ie may draiv from thence that which is sufficient 
 for him, if he come to draw with a devout and pious 
 mind, as true religio?i requireth. Thus St. Augustine. 
 And S. Hierome, Ama Scripturas, et amabit te sapientia, ^^- Hiero- 
 
 . . nyni. ad De- 
 
 &c. Love the Scriptures, and wisdom will love thee, ^netriad. 
 
 [cap. 20]. 
 
 And S. Cyrill against Juliaii, Even boys that are bred s. Cyriii. f 
 up in the Scriptures, become most religious, &c. But ^foiul^ 
 what mention we three or four uses of the Scripture, '((i^^ii^"" 
 whereas whatsoever is to be believed, or practised, f^'^oz'^"]'. 
 or hoped for, is contained in them ? or three or four ^eepa^MeVa 
 sentences of the Fathers, since whosoever is worthy vf'j'O'-To ^v 
 
 "^ ivOv; TUiV OTt 
 
 the name of a Father, from Christ's time downward, MaAio-ra 
 
 0eo<fn\ecrTa.- 
 
 hath likewise written not only of the riches, but also ■^^^l 
 of the perfection of the Scripture ? / adore the fulness adlers. 
 of the Scripture, saith Tertullian against Hermogenes. 22].'^"''' 
 And again, to Apelles a heretick of the like stamp he ^^''^«^- De 
 saith, / do ?iot admit that which thou bringest in (or Christ. 
 concludest) of thine own (head or store, de tuo) v/ith- 
 s. 18 
 
2 74 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 Justin. out Scripture. So Saint Justin Martyr before him ; 
 
 TrporpeTTT. 
 
 Trpbs 'EAA-jji/. We must know by all means (saith he) that it is 7iot 
 
 \cap. 38^«.] laivful (or possible) to learn (any thing) of God or of 
 
 right piety., save only ojit of the Prophets, ivho teach us 
 
 s. Basil. by divine inspiration. So Saint Basil after Tertullian, 
 
 [cap. I, /. // is a manifest falling away from the faith., and a 
 
 'Yirep-q^avia-: fault of presumptiou, either to reject any of those things 
 
 KaTityopta. ^^^^^ ^^^ written, or to bring in (upon the head of them, 
 
 eTTcto-aycti/) any of those things that are not written. 
 
 We omit to cite to the same effect S. Cyrill, Bishop 
 
 oi Jerusalem in his 4. Cateches. Saint Hierome against 
 
 Helvidius, Saint Augustine in his third book against 
 
 the letters of Petilian, and in very many other places 
 
 of his works. Also we forbear to descend to latter 
 
 Fathers, because we will not weary the reader. The 
 
 Scriptures then being acknowledged to be so full and 
 
 so perfect, how can we excuse ourselves of negligence, 
 
 if we do not study them? of curiosity, if we be not 
 
 Eipeo-iw'vjj content with them ? Men talk much of etpco-twVry, 
 
 KaiuLola';''' how many sweet and goodly things it had hanging 
 
 ^e'I!X' ITtv- on it ; of the Philosopher's stone, that it turneth 
 
 ov,'&a^ "' copper into gold; of Cornu-copia, that it had all 
 
 bough^^ things necessary for food in it ; of Panaces the herb, 
 
 TboSHvith ^^^^ i^ ^^^s good for all diseases ; of Catholicon the 
 
 u^ondld^"^^' ^^^^§' ^^^^^ ^^ ^^ instead of all "purges; of Vulcan's 
 
 ^SSd armour, that it was an armour of proof against all 
 
 and honey in thrusts and all blows, 6-r. Well, that which they 
 
 a pot, and ' ' •' 
 
 c"^'- falsely or vainly attributed to these things for bodily 
 
 good, we may justly and with full measure ascribe 
 unto the Scripture for spiritual. It is not only an 
 armour, but also a whole armoury of weapons, both 
 offensive and defensive ; whereby we may save our- 
 selves, and put the enemy to flight. It is not an 
 
 [Rev. 22. 2.] herb, but a tree, or rather a whole paradise of trees 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 275 
 
 of life, which bring forth fruit every month, and the 
 fruit thereof is for meat, and the leaves for medicine. 
 It is not a pot of Manna or a cruse of oil, which 
 were for memory only, or for a meal's meat or two ; 
 but as it were a shower of heavenly bread sufficient 
 for a whole host, be it never so great, and as it were 
 a whole cellar full of oil vessels ; whereby all our 
 necessities may be provided for, and our debts dis- 
 charged. In a word, it is a panary of wholesome 
 food against fenowed ^ traditions ; a physician's shop y^owov la.. 
 (Saint j^^i-// calleth it) of preservatives against poisoned Is^'Basii. i 
 heresies; a pandect of profitable laws against rebellious mu>i/^^ 
 spirits; a treasury of most costly jewels against beg- '^""^^''^' 
 garly rudiments ; finally, a fountain of most pure water 
 springing up unto everlasting life. And what marvel? 
 the original thereof being from heaven, not from 
 earth; the author being God, not man; the inditer, 
 the Holy Spirit, not the wit of the Apostles or Pro- 
 phets; the penmen, such as were sanctified from the 
 womb, and endued with a principal portion of God's 
 Spirit ; the matter, verity, piety, purity, uprightness ; 
 the form, God's word, God's testimony, God's oracles, 
 the word of truth, the word of salvation, d^^. : the 
 effects, light of understanding, stableness of persuasion, 
 repentance from dead works, newness of life, holiness, 
 peace, joy in the Holy Ghost; lastly, the end and 
 reward of the study thereof, fellowship with the saints, 
 participation of the heavenly nature, fruition of an 
 inheritance immortal, undefiled, and that never shall 
 fade away: Happy is the man that delighteth in the 
 
 ^ "Fenowed," i.e. mouldy. Richardson quotes Dr Favour, 
 Triumph over Novelty (161 9), " The foisty and fenowed festival, " 
 the word being chosen perhaps for the sake of alliteration. 
 
 18—2 
 
276 ' The T7'anslato7's to the Reader. 
 
 Scripture, and thrice happy that meditateth in it day 
 
 and night. 
 
 Translation But how shall men meditate in that which they 
 
 necessan. q^q^-^-^q^ Understand? How shall they understand that 
 
 which is kept close in an unknown tongue? as it is 
 
 iCor. i4[ii]. written, Except I know the power of the voice., I shall 
 
 be to him that speaketh a barbarian., and he that speaketh 
 
 shall be a bai'barian to me. The Apostle exceptetli 
 
 no tongue ; not Hebrew the ancientest, not Greek the 
 
 most copious, not Latin the finest. Nature taught a 
 
 natural man to confess, that all of us in those tongues 
 
 which we do not understand are plainly deaf; we 
 
 Clem. Alex, may turn the deaf ear unto them. The Scythian 
 
 [cap. XVI. counted the Athenian., whom he did not understand, 
 
 ^' ^^^ ' barbarous : so the Roman did the Syrian and the 
 
 s. Hie- Jew: (even S. Hieroine himself calleth the Hebrew 
 
 Damaso. tonguc barbarous ; belike, because it was strange to 
 
 Michael. SO many:) so the Emperor of Constantinople calleth 
 
 fii " ' the Latin tongue barbarous, though Pope Nicolas do 
 
 ^Concii. ex storm at it : so the Jews long before Christ called all 
 
 ^Crab'^^^'' other nations Lognazim\ which is little better than 
 
 barbarous. Therefore as one complaineth that alwa}s 
 
 Cicero 5. De vci the Senate of Rome there was one or other that 
 
 [cap. XXIX. called for an interpreter; so, lest the Church be driven 
 
 ^ ' to the like exigent, it is necessary to have translations 
 
 in a readiness. Translation it is that openeth the 
 
 window, to let in the light ; that breaketh the shell, 
 
 that we may eat the kernel ; that putteth aside the 
 
 curtain, that we may look into the most holy place ; 
 
 that removeth the cover of the well, that we may 
 
 (ien. 29. 10. come by the water ; even as Jacob rolled away the 
 
 stone from the mouth of the well, by which means 
 
 J DnyO, from vh Ps. 
 
 CXIV. I. 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 277 
 
 the flocks of Lahaii were watered. Indeed without 
 
 translation into the vulgar tongue, the unlearned are 
 
 but like children dX Jacob' s well (which was deep) John 4 n. 
 
 without a bucket or something to draw with : or as 
 
 that person mentioned by Esay^ to whom when a sealed 
 
 book was delivered with this motion, Read this, I pray isai. 29. n. 
 
 thee, he was fain to make this answer, / can?tot,for 
 
 it is sealed. 
 
 While God would be known only in Jacob, and The transia- 
 
 , , . . _ , , . tion of the 
 
 nave his name great m Israel, and m none other oid Testa- 
 place ; while the dew lay on Gideon's fleece only, the Hebrew 
 and all the earth besides was dry ; then for one and 
 the same people, which spake all of them the Ian- See 6\ yi?^- 
 fifuage of Canaan, that is, Hebreiv, one and the same co7itra 
 
 ^ . . . Faust, cap. 
 
 original in Hebrew was sufficient. But wlien the ful- 32. 
 ness of time drew near, that the Sun of righteousness, 
 the Son of God, should come into the world, whom 
 God ordained to be a reconciliation through faith in 
 his blood, not of \\^q, Jem only, but also of the Greek, 
 yea, of all them that were scattered abroad; then lo, it 
 pleased the Lord to stir up the spirit of a Gj'eek Prince, 
 {Greek for descent and language) even of Ptolemy 
 Philadelph king of Egypt, to procure the translating 
 of the book of God out of Hebrew into Greek. This 
 is the translation of the Seventy interpreters, commonly 
 so called, which prepared the way for our Saviour 
 among the Gentiles by written preaching, as ^d\x\\. John 
 Baptist did among the Je^vs by vocal. For the 
 Grecians, being desirous of learning, were not wont to 
 suffer books of worth to lie moulding in kings' libra- 
 ries, but had many of their servants, ready scribes, 
 to copy them out, and so they were dispersed and 
 made common. Again, the Greek tongue was well 
 known and made familiar to most inhabitants in Asia 
 
278 The Translatoj's to the Reader. 
 
 by reason of the conquest that there the Grecians had 
 made, as also by the colonies which thither they had 
 sent. For the same causes also it was well understood 
 in many places of Europe, yea, and of Africk too. 
 Therefore the word of God being set forth in Greek, 
 becometh hereby like a candle set upon a candlestick, 
 which giveth light to all that are in the house; or 
 like a proclamation sounded forth in the market-place, 
 which most men presently take knowledge of; and 
 therefore that language was fittest to contain the 
 Scriptures, both for the first preachers of the Gospel 
 to appeal unto for witness, and for the learners also of 
 those times to make search and trial by. It is cer- 
 tain, that that translation was not so sound and so 
 perfect, but that it needed in many places correction ; 
 and who had been so sufficient for this work as the 
 Apostles or apostolic men ? Yet it seemed good to 
 the Holy Ghost and to them to take that which they 
 found, (the same being for the greatest part true and 
 sufficient) rather than by making a new, in that new 
 world and green age of the Church, to expose them- 
 selves to many exceptions and cavillations, as though 
 they made a translation to serve their own turn, and 
 therefore bearing witness to themselves, their witness 
 not to be regarded. This may be supposed to be 
 some cause, why the translation of the Seventy was 
 allowed to pass for current. Notwithstanding, though 
 it was commended generally, yet it did not fully con- 
 tent the learned, no not of the Jews. For not long 
 after Christ, Aqiiila fell in hand with a new trans- 
 lation, and after him Theodotion, and after him Sym- 
 machics: yea, there w^as a fifth and a sixth edition, the 
 authors whereof were not known. These with the 
 Seventy made up the Hexapla, and were worthily and 
 
The Tra7islat07's to the Reader. 279 
 
 to great purpose compiled together by Origen. How- 
 beit the edition of the Seventy went away with the 
 credit, and therefore not only was placed in the midst 
 by Orige?i, (for the worth and excellency thereof above Epiphan.De 
 
 77te7isiiris et 
 
 the rest, as Epiphanius gathereth) but also was used/^«^'''v^wj 
 
 {cap. 17]. 
 
 by the Greek Fathers for the ground and foundation see.v. ^7<- 
 of their commentaries. Yea, Epiphanius above-named f/^f/^f„^^ 
 doth attribute so much unto it, that he holdeth the ^^"'^^^^"- 
 
 c. 15. 
 
 authors thereof not only for interpreters, but also for 
 prophets in some respect: 2ir\d Justinian the Emperor, Novel. dia- 
 enjoining the Jews his subjects to use specially the 
 Translation of the Seventy., rendereth this reason there- npo(|)i7Tt/cij? 
 of, Because they were, as it were, enhghtened with to? TrepiAoM- 
 
 xlja.crq<; av- 
 
 prophetical grace. Yet for all that, as the Egyptians tov's. 
 are said of the Prophet to be men and not God, and ^^^'' ^^'^' 
 their horses flesh and not spirit : so it is evident, 
 (and Saint Hieroine affirmeth as much) that the Seventy J;^55;w'' 
 were interpreters, they were not prophets. They ^^^^^"Ze/Tad 
 many things well, as learned men; but yet as men "^f-J^jf'^;^. 
 they stumbled and fell, one while through oversie;ht, •y"'^' <J/m^ 
 
 -' _ . ^'^^ €711111 
 
 another while through ignorance; yea, sometimes they i'ate77i,aiind 
 may be noted to add to the original, and sometimes esse. Apoi. 
 to take from it: which made the Apostles to lesive h7>. u. cap. 
 them many times, when they left the Hebrew^ and to 
 deliver the sense thereof according to the truth of the 
 word, as the Spirit gave them utterance. This may 
 suffice touching the Greek translations of the Old 
 Testament. 
 
 There were also within a few hundred years after Translation 
 
 „, . , . • 1 7- y r outofHe- 
 
 Christ translations many into the Latin tongue : tor brew and 
 
 1 • 1 f 1 1 J Greek into 
 
 this tongue also was very fit to convey the law and Latin, 
 the Gospel by, because in those times very many 
 countries of the West, yea of the South, East, and 
 North, spake or understood Latin, being made pro- 
 
28o 
 
 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 S. August, 
 de doctr. 
 Christ, lib, 
 2. cap. II. 
 
 The translat' 
 ing of the 
 Scripture 
 into the vul- 
 gar tongues. 
 
 S . Hieron. 
 [A ni7ma- 
 nres] Mar- 
 cell. 
 Zositn. 
 
 2 Kin. 7. 9. 
 
 vinces to the Romans. But now the Latin translations 
 were too many to be all good, for they were infinite ; 
 (Latini intcrpretes niillo modo niimerari possunt, saith S. 
 Augustine.) Again, they were not out of the Hebrew 
 fountain, (we speak of the Latin translations of the 
 Old Testament) but out of the Greek stream; therefore 
 the Greek being not altogether clear, the Latiii de- 
 rived from it must needs be muddy. This moved 
 S. ILierome, a most learned Father, and the best lin- 
 guist without controversy of his age, or of any that 
 went before him, to undertake the translating of the 
 Old Testament out of the very fountains themselves; 
 which he performed with that evidence of great learn- 
 ing, judgment, industry, and faithfulness, that he hath 
 for ever bound the Church unto him in a debt of 
 special remembrance and thankfulness. 
 
 Now though the Church were thus furnished with 
 Greek and Latin translations, even before the faith of 
 Christ was generally embraced in the Empire : (for 
 the learned know that even in S. Hierome's time the 
 Consul of Rome and his wife were both Ethnicks, and 
 about the same time the greatest part of the Senate 
 also) yet for all that the godly learned were not con- 
 tent to have the Scriptures in the language which 
 themselves understood, Greek and Latin., (as the good 
 lepers were not content to fare well themselves, but 
 acquainted their neighbours with the store that God 
 had sent, that they also might provide for themselves) 
 but also for the behoof and edifying of the unlearned 
 which hungered and thirsted after righteousness, and 
 had souls to be saved as well as they, they provided 
 translations into the vulgar for their countrymen, inso- 
 much that most nations under heaven did shortly 
 after their conversion hear Christ speaking unto them 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 2»I 
 
 in their mother tongue, not by the voice of their minis- 
 ter only, but also by the written word translated. If 
 any doubt hereof, he may be satisfied by examples 
 enough, if enough will serve the turn. First, S. Hie- ^- Hieron. 
 
 PrCBf. 171 4. 
 
 rome saith, Afultaruni gentm??i Unguis Scriptiira ante Evangel, 
 translata docet falsa esse quce addita sunt, &c. i. e. The 
 Scripture beijtg translated before in the language of many 
 natio7is doth shew that those things that weix added (by 
 Liician or Hesychius) are false. So S. Hierome in that 
 place. The same Hie7-oine elsewhere afifirmeth that he, s. Hieron. 
 the time was, had set forth the translation of the 
 Seventy, suce li?iguce honiinibus ; i. e. for his country- 
 men of Dalniatia. Which words not only Erasmus 
 doth understand to purport, that S. Hierome translated 
 the Scripture into the Dalmatian tongue ; but also six. Sen. 
 Sixtus Senensis, and Alphonsus a Castro., (that we ^Aipiwn a 
 speak of no more) men not to be excepted against by '^"'1^6'^^^' 
 them of Rome., do ingenuously confess as much. So s. ckrysost 
 S. Chrysostojne, that lived in S. Hierome s time, giveth ^cajTlwin i 
 evidence with him : The doctrine of S. John (saith he) ^^ ^^' 
 did not in such sort (as the Philosophers did) vajiish 
 away : but the Syi'ia?is, Egyptians., Indians, Persians, 
 Ethiopians, and infinite other nations, beiiig barbarotcs 
 people, translated it into their {fn other) tofigue, and have 
 learned to be {true) Philosophers, he meaneth Christians. 
 To this may be added Theodo7'et, as next unto him Theodor. 
 both for antiquity, and for learning. His words be ^rZZJel). 
 these, Every country that is under the sun is full of_^^^^ 
 these words (of the Apostles and Prophets) and the 
 Hebrew tongue (he meaning the Scriptures in the He- 
 brew tongue) is turned not only ifito the language of 
 the Grecians, but also of the Romans, and Egyptians, 
 and Persians, and Indians, and Armenians, and Scy- 
 thians, and Sauromatians, and, briefly, into all the 
 
282 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 languages which any nation useth. So he. In like 
 p. Diacon. manlier Ulpilas is reported by Faulus Diaconiis and 
 
 lib. 12. 
 
 isid. in Isidore., and before them by Sozomen, to have trans- 
 
 ChroH. Goth. iiir>- • -y ^ i ■ 
 
 SozojH. lib. lated the bcriptures mto the Gothic tongue : John 
 Fasse?is in Bishop of SevH by Vasseiis, to have turned them into 
 Hispcin. Arabick about the year of our Lord 717: Beda by 
 Cistei'tiensis, to have turned a great part of them into 
 Poiydor. Saxoii : Efiuird by Tritheinius, to have abridged the 
 tor. Anglo- French Psalter (as Beda had done the Hebi-eiv) about 
 
 'KllDl tcstcttit')'' 
 
 idem de the year 800 : King Alnred by the said Cistertiensis^ to 
 
 7iostro. have turned the Psalter into Saxon : Afethodius by 
 
 lib. 4. Aventinus (printed at Ingolstad) to have turned the 
 
 \\circaa7i- Scrii^tures into Sclavonian'^^ : Valdo Bishop of Frisinsr 
 
 nian goo. ^ x o 
 
 B. Rhetia7i. j^y Bcatiis Rhcnaniis. to have caused about that time 
 
 rem in Ger' ■^ 
 
 man. lib. 2. the Gospels to be translated into Dutch rhythme, yet 
 extant in the library of Corbinian^ : Valdus by divers, 
 to have turned them himself, or to have gotten them 
 turned into French about the year 1160 : Charles the 
 fifth of that name, surnamed The wise, to have caused 
 them to be turned into French., about 200 years after 
 Valdus his time ; of which translation there be many 
 
 Beroaid. copies yet extant, as witnesseth Beroaldus. Much 
 about that time, even in our King Richard \\\q second's 
 
 [<r/>ra 1387.] d^iys, John Trevisa^ translated them into English., and 
 many English Bibles in written hand are yet to be 
 seen with divers; translated, as it is very probable, in 
 that age. So the Syrian translation of the New Testa- 
 
 [1555-] ment is in most learned men's libraries, of VVidmin- 
 
 stadius his setting forth ; and the Psalter in Arabick is 
 
 [1516.] with many, oi Augustinus Nebiensis' setting forth. So 
 
 ^ S. Corbinian's Library at Freising on the Isar. See 
 Ussher, Historia Dogfuatica, a.d. 890. 
 
 - John Trevisa, the Cornishman's claim, as a Translator of 
 the Bible, is roughly treated by Dr Eadie {English Bible, Vol. 
 I. p. 60). 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 283 
 
 PosteP affirmeth. that in his travel he saw the Gospels 
 
 in the Ethiopian tongue : And Ambrose Thesius alleg- 
 
 eth the Psalter of the Indians, which he testifieth to [Aethiopic.j 
 
 have been set forth by Potken in Syrian characters ^ 
 
 So that to have the Scriptures in the mother tongue is [1513] 
 
 not a quaint conceit lately taken up, either by the 
 
 Lord Cromivell in Endand, or by the Lord Radevil in [?,538.J 
 
 " • ■' ^ riiua)i. 
 
 Polonie, or by the Lord Ungnadius in the Emperor's 
 dominion, but hath been thought upon, and put in 
 practice of old, even from the first times of the con- 
 version of any nation ; no doubt, because it was es- 
 teemed most profitable to cause faith to grow in men's 
 hearts the sooner, and to make them to be able to 
 say with the words of the Psalm, As we have heard., so ps. 48. 8. 
 ive have seen. 
 
 Now the Church of Pome would seem at the The unwiu- 
 length to bear a motherly affection towards her chil- our chief ad- 
 dren, and to allow them the Scriptures in their mother that the"" 
 tongue : but indeed it is a gift, not deserving to be shouKe^di- 
 called a gift*, an unprofitable gift: they must first mofher'" ^ ^ 
 get a license in writing before they may use them; l°^|p^;,|J^-. 
 and to get that, they must approve themselves to p^J;^^;;" °'^'- 
 their Confessor, that is, to be such as are, if not f^f^^'J^ll^^ 
 frozen in the dregs, yet soured with the leaven of 665]-^^^ 
 their superstition. Howbeit, it seemed too much to obj^er^ation 
 Cleme7it the eisfhth that there should be any license cieme^it his 
 
 o ■' authority) 
 
 granted to have them in the vulgar tongue, and upon^th^^^th 
 therefore he overruleth and frustrateth the grant of the 4th his 
 
 . making in 
 
 Pius the fourth. So much are they afraid of the light the index 
 
 lib. prohib. 
 pag. 15. 
 ver. 5. 
 
 1 If the reference is to the Linguariun diiodecim characteribtis 
 differentium Alphabetum (1538) of the voluminous mystic W. 
 Postel [1510—1581], the fact here named is rather impUed than 
 stated in sheet F, de Indica lingua. 
 
 2 Walton, Prolegomena, xiv. 19, ill. 
 
284 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 Tertid. de of the Scripturc, (Lucifucrce Scripturanun, as Tertul- 
 
 rcsicr. car- 1 ' \ ^ <-> 1 1 
 
 nis Vcap. 47]. lian speaketh) that they will not trust the people with 
 it, no not as it is set forth by their own sworn men, 
 no not with the license of their own Bishops and 
 Inquisitors. Yea, so unwilling they are to commu- 
 nicate the Scriptures to the people's understanding in 
 any sort, that they are not ashamed to confess that 
 we forced them to translate it into English against 
 their wills. This seemeth to argue a bad cause, or 
 a bad conscience, or both. Sure we are, that it is 
 not he that hath good gold, that is afraid to bring 
 it to the touchstone, but he that hath the counterfeit; 
 neither is it the true man that shunneth the light, 
 John 3. 20. but the malefactor, lest his deeds should be reproved ; 
 neither is it the plain- dealing merchant that is un- 
 willing to have the weights, or the meteyard, brought 
 in place, but he that useth deceit. But we will let 
 them alone for this fault, and return to translation. 
 The speeches Many mcn's mouths have been open a good while 
 both'^ofour' (and yet are not stopped) with speeches about the 
 and o7our translation so long in hand, or rather perusals of 
 agirnsfthlJ translations made before: and ask what may be the 
 ^""^ ■ reason, what the necessity, of the employment. Hath 
 
 the Church been deceived, say they, all this while? 
 Hath her sweet bread been mingled with leaven, her 
 silver with dross, her wine with water, her milk with 
 6". ire7i. lib. lime? {lade gypsum male mlscetiir, saith S. Ireney.) 
 (cap. XVII. We hoped that we had been in the right way, that 
 we had had the oracles of God delivered unto us, and 
 that though all the world had cause to be offended, 
 and to complain, yet that we had none. Hath the 
 nurse holden out the breast, and nothing but wind 
 in it ? Hath the bread been delivered by the Fathers 
 of the Church, and the same proved to be lapidosus^ 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 28 c; 
 
 ^ : -^ 
 
 as Seneca speaketh? What is it to handle the word 
 of God deceitfully, if this be not? Thus certain 
 brethren. Also the adversaries of Jiidah and Hie- 
 rusaleni, like Saiiballat in Nehemiah^ mock, as we 
 hear, both at the work and workmen, saying, What Neh. 4. 1, 3. 
 do these weak Jews., <S:c. will they make the stones whole 
 again out of the heaps of dust ivhich are burnt 'I 
 Although they build, yet if a fox go up, he shall even 
 break doun their stony wall. Was their translation 
 good before? Why do they now mend it? Was it 
 not good? Why then was it obtruded to the people? 
 Yea, why did the Catholicks (meaning Popish Roniari- 
 ists) always go in jeopardy for refusing to go to hear 
 it? Nay, if it must be translated into English, Catho- 
 licks are fittest to do it. They have learning, and 
 they know when a thing is well, they can nianuni de 
 tabula. We will answer them both briefly: and the 
 former, being brethren, thus with St. Hierome, Dam- s. Hieron. 
 namus veteres ? MinitJie, sed post priortim studia in vers'^Ruffin 
 domo Domini quod possumus laboramus. That is, Do^s-.'wigvii, 
 7ue condemn the ancient 1 In no case: but after the^°^'^^'^^°'^' 
 endeavours of them that were before us, we take the best 
 pai?is we ca?i in the house of God. As if he said, 
 Being provoked by the example of the learned that 
 lived before my time, I have thought it my duty to 
 assay whether my talent in the knowledge of the 
 tongues may be profitable in any measure to God's 
 Church, lest I should seem to have laboured in them 
 in vain, and lest I should be thought to glory in men 
 (although ancient) above that which was in them. 
 Thus S. Hierome may be thought to speak. 
 
 And to the same effect say we, that we are so a satisfac- 
 far off from condemning any of their labours that brethren. 
 travailed before us in this kind, either in this land. 
 
286 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 or beyond sea, either in King Henry's time, or King 
 Edwa^'d's^ (if there were any translation, or correction 
 of a translation, in his time) or Queen Elizabeths of 
 ever renowned memory, that we acknowledge them 
 to have been raised up of God for the building and 
 furnishing of his Church, and that they deserve to be 
 had of us and of posterity in everlasting remembrance. 
 The judgment of Aristotle is worthy and well known : 
 Arist. 2 If Timotheus had not been, we had 7iot had much sweet 
 KaTToT] '^ ^° musick : Bnt if Phryjiis ( Timotheus his master) had 
 crt/. I [f 3.] fiot been, we had not had Timotheus. Therefore bless- 
 ed be they, and most honoured be their name, that 
 break the ice, and give the onset upon that which 
 helpeth forward to the saving of souls. Now what 
 can be more available thereto, than to deliver God's 
 book unto God's people in a tongue which they un- 
 ^ . , derstand? Since of an hidden treasure, and of a 
 
 6". Epiphaii. 
 
 loco ante fountain that is sealed, there is no profit, as Ptolemy 
 
 citato 
 
 [p. 279]. Philadelph wrote to the Rabbins or masters of the 
 s.Angtcstm. Tews, as witnessetli Epiphaniiis : and as S. Auntstine 
 
 lib. -i.(^. de ^ ^ -^ _ " _ 
 
 civit. Dei, saitli, A man had rather be with his dog than with 
 
 cap. 7. . 1 • \ 
 
 a strajtger (whose tongue is strange unto him). Yet 
 for all that, as nothing is begun and perfected at the 
 same time, and the latter thoughts are thought to be 
 the wiser: so, if we building upon their foundation 
 that went before us, and being holpen by their labours, 
 do endeavour to make that better which they left 
 so good; no man, we are sure, hath cause to mislike 
 us; they, we persuade ourselves, if they were alive, 
 would thank us. The vintage of Abiezer, that strake 
 the stroke ; yet the gleaning of grapes of Ephraivi 
 
 judg. 8. 2. was not to be despised. See Judges viii. verse 2. 
 
 2 Kin. 13. 1^, yoash the king of Israel did not satisfy himself till 
 he had smitten the ground three times ; and yet he 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 287 
 
 offended the Prophet for giving over then. Aquila^ 
 of whom we spake before, translated the Bible as 
 carefully and as skilfully as he could ; and yet he 
 thought good to go over it again, and then it got 
 the credit with the Jeivs to be called Kara aKpif^eiav, s. Hieron. 
 that is, accurately done, as St. Hierome witnesseth. cnp.\\v'er. 
 How many books of profane learning have been ^^ " 
 gone over again and again, by the same translators, 
 by others ? Of one and the same book of Aristotle's 
 Ethics there are extant not so few as six or seven 
 several translations. Now if this cost may be bestow- 
 ed upon the gourd, which affordeth us a little shade, 
 and which to-day flourisheth, but to-morrow is cut 
 down; what may we bestow, nay, what ought we not 
 to bestow, upon the vine, the fruit whereof maketh 
 glad the conscience of man, and the stem whereof 
 abideth for ever? And this is the word of God, 
 which we translate. What is the chaff to the wheat ? jer. 23. 28. 
 saith the Lord. Tanti vitretim, quanti verum viar- Tcrtui.ad 
 garitiun (saith Tertidlian,) if a toy of glass be of that icap.%'. 
 reckoning with us, how ought we to value the true //Lv" 
 
 iiman 
 
 pearl? Therefore let no man's eye be evil, because ^qnnnupre- 
 his Majesty's is good ; neither let any be grieved, that MnrgalT'' 
 we have a Prince that seeketh the increase of the ron.'Jd^'^' 
 spiritual wealth of Israel ; (let Sanballats and Tobiahs '!l^^^""^k^^' 
 do so, which therefore do bear their just reproof) but [Neh. 4. 
 
 I — 3-] 
 
 let us rather bless God from the ground of our heart 
 for working this religious care in him to have the 
 translations of the Bible maturely considered of and 
 examined. For by this means it cometh to pass, 
 that whatsoever is sound already, (and all is sound 
 for substance in one or other of our editions, and the 
 worst of ours far better than their authentick Vulgar) 
 the same will shine as gold more brightly, being 
 
288 The Ti'anslators to the Readei'. 
 
 rubbed and polished ; also, if any thing be halting, 
 or superfluous, or not so agreeable to the original, the 
 same may be corrected, and the truth set in place. 
 And what can the King command to be done, that 
 will bring him more true honour than this ? And 
 wherein could they that have been set a work approve 
 their duty to the King, yea, their obedience to God, 
 and love to his Saints, more, than by yielding their 
 service, and all that is within them, for the furnishing 
 of the work? But besides all this, they were the 
 principal motives of it, and therefore ought least to 
 quarrel it. For the very historical truth is, that upon 
 the importunate petitions of the Puritans at his 
 Majesty's coming to this crown, the conference at 
 Hampto?i Court having been appointed for hearing 
 their complaints, when by force of reason they were 
 put from all other grounds, they had recourse at the 
 last to this shift, that they could not with good 
 conscience subscribe to the Communion book, since 
 it maintained the Bible as it was there translated, 
 which was, as they said, a most corrupted translation. 
 And although this was judged to be but a very poor 
 and empty shift, yet even hereupon did his Majesty 
 begin to bethink himself of the good that might ensue 
 by a new translation, and presently after gave order 
 for this translation which is now presented unto thee. 
 Thus much to satisfy our scrupulous brethren. 
 An answer to Now to the latter we answer, that we do not deny, 
 
 the imputa- 
 
 tionsofour nay, we aiTirm and avow, that the very meanest trans- 
 lation of the Bible in English set forth by men of our 
 profession (for we have seen none of theirs of the 
 whole Bible as yet^) containeth the word of God, nay, 
 
 ^ The Holy Bible faithfully translated into English otit of 
 the Aiitheiitical Latin: Douay, 1609 — 1610, 2 vols. 4to. The 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 289 
 
 is the word of God : as the King's speech which he 
 uttered in Parliament, being translated into French, 
 Dutch, Italian, and Latin, is still the King's speech, 
 though it be not interpreted by every translator with 
 the like grace, nor peradventure so fitly for phrase, 
 nor so expressly for sense, every where. For it is 
 confessed, that things are to take their denomination 
 of the greater part; and a natural man could say, 
 Verutn nbi niulta nitent in carmine, 7ion ego paucis Horace, 
 offendor maculis, &c. A man may be counted a vir- pislnes^ 
 tuous man, though he have made many slips in his ^^'^' ^ 
 life, (else there were none virtuous, for in many things James 3. 2. 
 ive offend all.) also a comely man and lovely, though 
 he have some warts upon his hand, yea, not only 
 freckles upon his face, but also scars. No cause 
 therefore why the word translated should be denied to 
 be the word, or forbidden to be current, notwithstand- 
 ing that some imperfections and blemishes may be 
 noted in the setting forth of it. For whatever was 
 perfect under the sun, where Apostles or apostolick 
 men, that is, men endued with an extraordinary mea- 
 sure of God's Spirit, and privileged with the privilege 
 of infallibility, had not their hand ? The Romanists 
 therefore in refusing to hear, and daring to burn the 
 word translated, did no less than despite the Spirit of 
 grace, from whom originally it proceeded, and whose 
 sense and meaning, as well as man's weakness would 
 enable, it did express. Judge by an example or two. ^^"Jl^JfJ^{^'^l 
 Plutarch writeth, that after that Roi7ie had been *«/ Terapay- 
 burnt by the Gaiils. they fell soon to build it again : <rTe./a>7rors»cai 
 but doing it in haste, they did not cast the streets, Me*^*' ^ar? 
 
 " otAcrjVetrn' 
 
 dvrjyayov n^v 
 
 writer must have seen the first volume of the Douay Bible, "^l^ovS^^l^l 
 since neither tunike nor rational (see p. 302) occur in the raxous. cap. 
 Rhemish New Testament. 32]. 
 
 s. 19 
 
290 
 
 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 Ezra 3. 
 [Hagg. 
 
 3.] 
 
 nor proportion the houses, in such comely fashion, as 
 had been most sightly and convenient. Was Catiline 
 therefore an honest man, or a good patriot, that 
 sought to bring it to a combustion ? or Nero a good 
 Prince, that did indeed set it on fire? So by the 
 story of Ezra and the prophecy of Haggai it may be 
 gathered, that the temple built by Zeriibbabel after the 
 return from Bahylo?i was by no means to be com- 
 pared to the former built by Solomon : (for they that 
 remembered the former wept when they considered 
 the latter) notwithstanding might this latter either 
 have been abhorred and forsaken by the Jews, or 
 profaned by the Greeks? The like we are to think of 
 translations. The translation of the Seventy dissenteth 
 from the Original in many places, neither doth it 
 come near it for perspicuity, gravity, majesty ; yet 
 which of the Apostles did condemn it? Condemn it? 
 Nay, they used it, (as it is apparent, and as Saint 
 Hierome and most learned men do confess) which 
 they would not have done, nor by their example of 
 using of it so grace and commend it to the Church, 
 if it had been unworthy the appellation and name of 
 the word of God. And whereas they urge for their 
 second defence of their vilifying and abusing of the 
 English Bibles, or some pieces thereof, which they 
 meet with, for that Hereticks forsooth were the au- 
 thors of the translations : (Hereticks they call us by 
 the same right that they call themselves Catholicks, 
 both being wrong) we marvel what divinity taught 
 them so. We are sure Tertullian was of another 
 mind : Ex personis p7'obanius fidein^ an ex fide pcr- 
 sonas ? Do we try men's faith by their persons ? We 
 should try their persons by their faith. Also S. Ait- 
 
 for he, lighting upon 
 
 Tertul. de 
 prescript, 
 contra 
 hcereses 
 [cap. 3]. 
 
 gustine was of another mind 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 291 
 
 certain rules made by Tycho?iius a Donatist for the 
 better understanding of the Word, was not ashamed 
 to make use of them, yea, to insert them into his own 
 book, with giving commendation to them so far 
 forth as they were worthy to be commended, as is to 
 be seen in St. Augustinis third book De Dodrina s. Angmt. 
 Christia7id. To be short, Origen, and the whole chHsL^cap. 
 Church of God for certain hundred years, were of^°' 
 another mind : for they were so far from treading 
 under foot (much more from burning) the translation 
 of Aqicila a proselyte, that is, one that had turned 
 Jew, of Syvwiachiis, and Theodotmi, both Ebionites, 
 that is, most vile hereticks, that they joined them 
 together with the Hebrew original, and the trans- 
 lation of the Seventy, (as hath been before signified 
 out of Epiphanius) and set them forth openly to be 
 considered of and perused by all. But we weary the 
 unlearned, w^ho need not know so much ; and trouble 
 the learned, who know it already. 
 
 Yet before we end, we must answer a third cavil 
 and objection of theirs against us, for altering and 
 amending our Translations so oft ; wherein truly they 
 deal hardly and strangely with us. For to whom ever 
 was it imputed for a fault (by such as were wise) to 
 go over that which he had done, and to amend it 
 where he saw cause? Saint Augustine was not afraid s. Angjist. 
 to exhort S. Hlerome to a Pallnodla or recantation. 
 The same S. Augustine was not ashamed to retractate, ^. August. 
 we might say, revoke, many things that had passed at'. 
 him, and doth even glory that he seeth his infirmities. i7,terdnvi 
 If we will be sons of the truth, we must consider what s. Aitguk. 
 it speaketh, and trample upon our own credit, yea, 
 and upon other men's too, if either be any way a 
 hinderance to it. This to the cause. Then to the 
 
 19 — 2 
 
292 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 persons we say, that of all men they ought to be most 
 silent in this case. For what varieties have they, 
 and what alterations have they made, not only of 
 their service books, portesses^, and breviaries, but 
 also of their Latin translation? The service book 
 supposed to be made by S. Ambjvse {Officium Am- 
 brosianuni) was a great while in special use and 
 Durafid. lib. lequcst : but Pope Adrian^ calling a council with the 
 5. ca . 2. ^.^ ^^ Charles the Emperor, abolished it, yea, burnt 
 it, and commanded the service book of Saint Gregory 
 universally to be used. Well, Officium Gregorianuin 
 gets by this means to be in credit; but doth it con- 
 tinue without change or altering ? No, the very 
 Rojuan service was of two fashions ; the new fashion, 
 and the old, the one used in one Church, the other 
 in another ; as is to be seen in Painelius a Romanist 
 his preface before Micrologiis. The same Painelius 
 reporteth out of Radulphus de Rivo, that about the 
 year of our Lord 1277 Pope Nicolas the third re- 
 moved out of the churches of Rome the more ancient 
 books (of service) and brought into use the missals of 
 the Friers Minorites, and commanded them to be 
 observed there ; insomuch that about an hundred 
 years after, when the above named Radulphus hap- 
 pened to be at Rome, he found all the books to be 
 new, of the new stamp. Neither was there this chop- 
 ping and changing in the more ancient times only, 
 but also of late. Pius Qiiintus himself confesseth, 
 that every bishoprick almost had a peculiar kind of 
 service, most unlike to that which others had ; which 
 
 ^ ^^ Portesses,^^ i.e. manuals of devotion. Spelt dlso portace, 
 porttis^ &c. 
 
 "And in his hand his portesse still he bare.'''' 
 
 Spenser, F. Q. i. 4. 
 
The Traiislatois to the Reader. 293 
 
 moved him to abolish all other breviaries, though 
 never so ancient, and privileged and published by 
 Bishops in their Dioceses, and to establish and ratify 
 that only which was of his own setting forth in the 
 year 1568. Now when the Father of their Church, 
 who gladly would heal the sore of the daughter of his 
 people softly and slightly, and make the best of it, 
 findeth so great fault with them for their odds and 
 jarring ; we hope the children have no great cause to 
 vaunt of their uniformity. But the difference that 
 appeareth between our translations, and our often 
 correcting of them, is the thing that we are specially 
 charged with ; let us see therefore whether they them- 
 selves be without fault this way, (if it be to be 
 counted a fault to correct) and whether they be fit 
 men to throw stones at us : O tandem major parcas Horat. 
 insane 7ninori : they that are less sound themselves zir.'^sae"/" 
 ought not to object infirmities to others. If we 
 should tell them that Valla, Stapulensis, Eras7nus, 
 and Vives, found fault with their vulgar translation, 
 and consequently wished the same to be mended, 
 or a new one to be made ; they would answer per- 
 adventure, that we produced their enemies for wit- 
 nesses against them ; albeit they were in no other 
 sort enemies, than as S. Paul was to the Galatians, oai. 4. 16. 
 for telling them the truth : and it were to be wished, 
 that they had dared to tell it them plainlier and 
 oftener. But what will they say to this. That Pope 
 Leo the tenth allowed Erasmus's translation of the 
 New Testament, so much different from the Vulgar, 
 by his apostoHck letter and bull? That the same Leo sixtusSe- 
 exhorted Fagnine to translate the whole Bible, and 
 bare whatsoever charges was necessary for the work? 
 Surely, as the Apostle reasoneth to the Hebi-eivs^ that 
 
2 94 The T^-anslators to the Reader. 
 
 Heb. 7. II. if fjie former Law and Testament had been sufficient^ 
 there had been no 7ieed of the latter : so we may say, 
 that if the old Vulgar had been at all points allow- 
 able, to small purpose had labour and charges 
 been undergone about framing of a new. If they 
 say, it was one Pope's private opinion, and that he 
 consulted only himself ; then we are able to go further 
 with them, and to aver, that more of their chief men 
 of all sorts, even their own Trent champions, Paiva 
 and Vega, and their own Inquisitors, Hieronymus ab 
 Oleastro, and their own Bishop Istdortis Ciartus, and 
 their own Cardinal Thomas a Vio Cajetan, do either 
 make new translations themselves, or follow new ones 
 of other men's making, or note the Vulgar interpreter 
 for halting, none of them fear to dissent from him, 
 nor yet to except against him. And call they this an 
 uniform tenor of text and judgment about the text, 
 so many of their worthies disclaiming the now re- 
 ceived conceit? Nay, we will yet come nearer the 
 
 [158S— 40] quick. Doth not their Paris edition differ from the 
 
 [1547] Lovaine, and Hentenitis his from them both, and yet 
 
 all of them allowed by authority? Nay, doth not 
 
 sixtusY. Sixtus Oiiintiis confess, that certain Catholicks (he 
 
 Prcefat. ... . 
 
 fixa Bibiiis meancth certain of his own side) were in such a humour 
 [1590]. . . . 
 
 of translatmg the Scriptures mto Latin, that Satan 
 
 taking occasion by them, though they thought no such 
 
 matter, did strive what he could, out of so uncertain 
 
 and manifold a variety of translations, so to mingle 
 
 all things, that nothing might seem to be left certain 
 
 and firm in them ? &c. Nay further, did not the 
 
 same Sixtus ordain by an inviolable decree, and that 
 
 with the counsel and consent of his Cardinals, that 
 
 the Latin edition of the Old and New Testament, 
 
 which the Council of Trent would have to be authen- 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 295 
 
 tick, is the same without controversy which he then 
 set forth, being dihgently corrected and printed in 
 the printinghouse of Vatican^ Thus Sixtiis in his 
 Preface before his Bible. And yet Clement the eighth, 
 his immediate successor, pubHshed another edition of [1592] 
 [1592] the Bible, containing in it infinite differences from 
 that of Sixtus, and many of them weighty and ma- 
 terial ; and yet this must be authentick by all means. 
 What is to have the faith of our glorious 'Lord Jesus 
 Christ with yea and nay, if this be not ? Again, 
 what is sweet harmony and consent, if this be ? There- 
 fore, as Dcmaratus of Corinth advised \a great King, [Diodoms, 
 before he talked of the dissensions among the Grecians, ^^'" ^' 
 to compose his domestick broils ; (for at that time 
 his queen and his son and heir were at deadly feud 
 with him) so all the while that our adversaries do 
 make so many and so various editions themselves, 
 and do jar so much about the worth and authority of 
 them, they can with no show of equity challenge us 
 for changing and correcting. 
 
 But it is high time to leave them, and to shew The purpose 
 in brief what we proposed to ourselves, and what lators, with 
 course we held, in this our perusal and survey of the ber'^^fumi- 
 Bible. Truly, good Christian Reader, we never &c.^' '^^'^^' 
 thought from the beginning that we should need to 
 make a new translation, nor yet to make of a bad one 
 a good one ; (for then the imputation of Sixtus had 
 been true in some sort, that our people had been 
 fed with gall of dragons instead of wine, with whey 
 instead of milk;) but to make a good one better, or 
 out of many good ones one principal good one, not 
 justly to be excepted against ; that hath been our 
 endeavour, that our mark. To that purpose there 
 
 ^ Xerxes. 
 
296 The Tra?islato7-s to the Reader. 
 
 were many chosen, that were greater in other men's 
 eyes than in their own, and that sought the truth rather 
 than their own praise. Again, they came, or were 
 thought to come, to the work, not exe?re7idi causa, 
 (as one saith) but exej-citati, that is, learned, not to 
 learn : For the chief overseer and epyoStojKrr/s under 
 his Majesty, to whom not only we, but also our whole 
 Church was much bound \ knew by his wisdom, which 
 Nazianzeit. thing also Nazianzeji taught so long ago, that it is a 
 Trapovir. ' prcpostcrous order to teach first, and to learn after, 
 
 \prat. XLii. 1 \ 5 //I / /n ' i j 
 
 cap. i]. yea that 'vo er Trtt/o) Kepa/xtav ixavuavetv, to learn and 
 Apoiogei. practise together, is neither commendable for the work- 
 c«/!^47].' man, nor safe for the work. Therefore such were 
 thought upon, as could say modestly with S. Hierome, 
 Et Hebrceum seruionem ex parte didicmius, et in Latino 
 pene ab ipsis incunabidis, &c. detriti sumus; Both we 
 have learned the Hebrew tongue in part, and in the 
 Latin we have been exercised almost from our very 
 cradle. S. Hieronie maketh no mention of the Greek 
 tongue^ wherein yet he did excel ; because he trans- 
 lated not the Old Testament out of Gi-eek, but out of 
 ILebrew. And in what sort did these assemble ? In 
 the trust of their own knowledge, or of their sharpness 
 of wit, or deepness of judgment, as it were in an arm 
 of flesh ? At no hand. They trusted in him that 
 [Rev. 3. 7.] hath the key oi David., opening, and no man shutting; 
 they prayed to the Lord, the Father of our Lord, to 
 s. Aug. lib. the effect that St. Augustine did ; O let thy Scriptures 
 
 X I • Co?t/CSS 
 
 cap. 2. be my pure delight; let me not be deceived in them, 
 
 neither let me deceive by them. In this confidence, and 
 with this devotion, did they assemble together ; not 
 too many, lest one should trouble another ; and yet 
 
 ^ Richard Bancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury, died Nov. 
 1, 1610. 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 2i)i 
 
 many, lest many things haply might escape them. If 
 you ask what they had before them, truly it was the 
 Hebre^v text of the Old Testament, the Greek of the 
 New. These are the two golden pipes, or rather 
 conduits, wherethrough the olive branches empty them- [Zech. iv. 
 selves into the gold. Saint Augustine calleth them ^slij,g„,t 
 precedent, or original, tongues; Saint Hieronie, ioMW-'^^^"^^'^"''^^ 
 tains. The same Saint Hieronie affirmeth, and Gratian ^-^l^eron. 
 
 ' ad o nniavi 
 
 hath not spared to put it into his decree, That as the ^i K^/'-'^- 
 
 S. Hieron. 
 
 credit of the old books (he meaneth of the Old Testa- adLndni- 
 
 ment) ts to be tried by the Hebreiv volumes ; so of the ut veterum. 
 
 New by the Greek tongue, he meaneth by the original 
 
 Greek. If truth be to be tried by these tongues, then 
 
 whence should a translation be made, but out of them? 
 
 These tongues therefore (the Scriptures, we say, in 
 
 those tongues) we set before us to translate, being 
 
 the tongues wherein God was pleased to speak to 
 
 his Church by his Prophets and Apostles. Neither 
 
 did we run over the work with that posting haste that 
 
 the Septuagint did, if that be true which is reported of Joseph. 
 
 1 - . . . . 1 Antiq. 
 
 them, that they finished it in seventy two days ; neither ub. 12. 
 were we barred or hindered from going over it again, 
 having once done it, like St Hieronie, if that be true s. Hieron. 
 which himself reporteth, that he could no sooner^r^/z^. 
 write any thing, but presently it was caught from him, ^j^jinUn. 
 and published, and he could not have leave to mend 
 it : neither, to be short, were we the first that fell in TrpwTOjreipoi. 
 hand with translating the Scripture into English, and rkesalr. 
 consequently destitute of former helps, as it is written jg^j' '"" ^' 
 of Origen, that he was the first in a manner, that put 
 his hand to write commentaries upon the Scriptures, 
 and therefore no marvel if he overshot himself many 
 times. None of these things : the work hath not 
 been huddled up in seventy two days, but hath cost 
 
298 
 
 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 <I>i\ei ya.p ok- 
 vtiv TTpayfx 
 dvrjp npcKT- 
 (ToiU fLeya, 
 Sopkocl. in 
 Elect. 
 \71er. 320]. 
 
 Reasons 
 moving us to 
 set diversity' 
 of senses in 
 the margin, 
 where there 
 is great 
 probabiHtj' 
 tor each. 
 
 TTo'i/Ta Ta 
 
 dva-fKola. 
 
 Srj\a. 
 
 S. Ckrysost. 
 
 in 2 Thess. 
 
 cap. 2. 
 
 6". Atig. 2. 
 
 de doctr. 
 
 Christ, cap. 
 
 9- 
 
 the workmen, as light as it seemeth, the pains of twice 
 seven times seventy two days, and more. Matters of 
 such weight and consequence are to be speeded with 
 maturity : for in a business of moment a man feareth 
 not the blame of convenient slackness. Neither did 
 we think much to consult the translators or commen- 
 tators, Chaldee., Hehrezv, Syrian., Greek, or Latin; no, 
 nor the Sj>a?iish, French, Italian^ or Dutch^ ; neither 
 did we disdain to revise that which we had done, and 
 to bring back to the anvil that which we had hammer- 
 ed : but having and using as great helps as were need- 
 ful, and fearing no reproach for slowness, nor coveting 
 praise for expedition, we have at the length, through 
 the good hand of the Lord upon us, brought the work 
 to that pass that you see. 
 
 Some peradventure would have no variety of 
 senses to be set in the margin, lest the authority of 
 the Scriptures for deciding of controversies by that 
 show of uncertainty should somewhat be shaken. But 
 we hold their judgment not to be so sound in this 
 point. For though whatsoever things are necessary are 
 manifest, as S. Chrysostoine saith ; and, as 'Si. Augustine., 
 in those things that are plainly set down in the Scrip- 
 tures all such jnatters are fojind that concern faith, hope, 
 and charity : yet for all that it cannot be dissembled, 
 that partly to exercise and whet our wits, partly to 
 wean the curious from loathing of them for their 
 every where plainness, partly also to stir up our de- 
 votion to crave the assistance of God's Spirit by 
 prayer, and' lastly, that we might be forward to seek 
 aid of our brethren by conference, and never scorn 
 those that be not in all respects so complete as they 
 should be, being to seek in many things ourselves, 
 
 ^ See above, p. 140 note. 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 299 
 
 it hath pleased God in his Divine Providence here 
 and there to scatter words and sentences of that 
 difficulty and doubtfulness, not in doctrinal points 
 that concern salvation, (for in such it hath been 
 vouched that the Scriptures are plain) but in matters 
 of less moment, that fearfulness would better beseem 
 us than confidence, and if we will resolve, to resolve 
 upon modesty with S. Atigustijie, (though not in this same ^S". August. 
 
 1 1 1 i\ »^ T- li.Z.de Ge- 
 
 case altogether, yet upon the same ground) Melius est nes. aduter. 
 
 cap, 5. 
 
 dubitare de occultis, qiiain litigare de ince7'tis : It is 
 better to make doubt of those tJwigs which are secret., 
 than to strive about those things that are unce7'tain. 
 There be many words in the Scriptures which beo»ra^Aevd- 
 never found there but once, (having neither brother '*^''*' 
 nor neighbour, as the Hebre^vs speak) so that 
 we cannot be holpen by conference of places. 
 Again, there be many rare names of certain birds, 
 beasts, and precious stones, &c. concerning which 
 the Hebrews themselves are so divided among them- 
 selves for judgment, that they may seem to have 
 defined this or that, rather because they would say 
 something, than because they were sure of that which 
 they said, as S. Hiero?ne somewhere saith of the Sep- 
 tuagint. Now in such a case doth not a margin do 
 well to admonish the Reader to seek further, and not 
 to conclude or dogmatize upon this or that perempto- 
 rily? For as it is a fault of incredulity, to doubt of 
 those things that are evident ; so to determine of 
 such things as the Spirit of God hath left (even in the 
 judgment of the judicious) questionable, can be no 
 less than presumption. Therefore as S. Augustine s. Aiig. 20. 
 
 (~ 1 1 r . de doctr. 
 
 saith, that variety of translations is profitable for the christian. 
 finding out of the sense of the Scriptures : so diver- 
 sity of signification and sense in the margin, where 
 
300 
 
 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 Sixtus V. 
 Prcef. Bibl. 
 
 Plat, til 
 Paulo se- 
 
 C7l7uio. 
 
 6)aoio7ra0)}S. 
 
 TpwTos y ot 
 XPtos kcm. 
 [Compare 
 Homer, 
 Iliad S-Xi. 
 568.] 
 
 Reasons in- 
 ducing us not 
 to stand curi- 
 ously upon 
 an identity 
 of phrasing. 
 
 the text is not so clear, must needs do good ; yea, is 
 necessary, as we are persuaded. We know that 
 Sixtus Qiiintus expressly forbiddeth that any variety 
 of readings of their Vulgar edition should be put in 
 the margin'; (which though it be not altogether the 
 same thing to that we have in hand, yet it looketh 
 that way;) but we think he hath not all of his own 
 side his favourers for this conceit. They that are 
 wise had rather have their judgments at liberty in 
 differences of readings, than to be captivated to one, 
 when it may be the other. If they were sure that 
 their high priest had all lav;s shut up in his breast, as 
 Paul the second bragged, and that he were as free 
 from error by special privilege, as the dictators of 
 Rome were made by law inviolable, it were another 
 matter ; then his word were an oracle, his opinion a 
 decision. But the eyes of the world are now open, 
 God be thanked, and have been a great while ; they 
 find that he is subject to the same affections and 
 infirmities that others be, that his skin is penetrable, 
 and therefore so much as he proveth, not as much as 
 he claimeth, they grant and embrace. 
 
 Another thing we think good to admonish thee of, 
 gentle Reader, that we have not tied ourselves to an 
 uniformity of phrasing, or to an identity of words, as 
 some peradventure would wish that we had done, 
 because they observe, that some learned men some- 
 where have been as exact as they could that way. 
 Truly, that we might not vary from the sense of that 
 
 ^ So that even Vercellone, as late as i860, when publishing 
 his collection of VaricE Lectiones Vitlg. Lat. Bibl., probably 
 was prevented by this rule from printing the text with them, 
 " and so deprived them of a great deal of their value" (Canon 
 Wordsworth, Gospel fro7n the St German MS. (g), Introduction, 
 p. XVI. note 3). 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 301 
 
 which we had translated before, if the word signified 
 the same thing in both places, (for there be some ^oXvat^iLa. 
 words that be not of the same sense every where) 
 we were especially careful, and made a conscience, 
 according to our duty. But that we should express 
 the same notion in the same particular word ; as for 
 example, if we translate the Hebreiu or G7'eek word 
 once by purpose, never to call it mte/it ; if one where 
 Journeying, never travelling; if one where thi7ik, never 
 suppose ; if one where pain, never ache ; if one where 
 joy, never gladness, &c. thus to mince the matter, we 
 thought to savour more of curiosity than wisdom, 
 and that rather it would breed scorn in the atheist, 
 than bring profit to the godly reader. For is the 
 kingdom of God become words or syllables? Why 
 should we be in bondage to them, if we may be free ? 
 use one precisely, when we may use another no less 
 fit as commodiously ? A godly Father in the primi- 
 tive time shewed himself greatly moved, that one of 
 newfangleness called Kpd^^arov, ctklixttovs, though the a bed. 
 difference be little or none; and another reporteth, Caitt.'iib. 
 that he was much abused for turning cucurbita (to ^ '^HieTon 
 which reading the people had been used) into hede7'a. ii'-A-Jona. 
 
 . ' See S. A ug. 
 
 Now if this happen in better times, and upon so ''>"^- Bo- 
 snian occasions, we might justly fear hard censure, 
 if generally we should make verbal and unnecessary 
 changings. We might also be charged (by scoffers) 
 with some unequal dealing towards a great number 
 of good English words. For as it is written of a cer- 
 tain great Philosopher, that he should say, that those 
 logs were happy that were made images to be wor- 
 shipped ; for their fellows, as good as they, lay for 
 blocks behind the fire : so if we should say, as it 
 were, unto certain words. Stand up higher, have a 
 
302 
 
 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 place in the Bible always ; and to others of like qua- 
 lity, Get ye hence, be banished for ever; we might 
 [James 2. 4.] be taxcd peradventure with S. James his words, 
 namely, To be partial in ourselves^ and judges of evil 
 AcTTToAovia. thoughts. Add hereunto, that niceness in words was 
 dSo\e<TxCa. always counted the next step to trifling; and so was 
 SuvJ^iao-"" to be curious about names too : also that we cannot 
 irponapaaKev. folIow a better pattern for elocution than God him- 
 ^piatlrl^ self; therefore he using divers words in his holy writ, 
 and indifferently for one thing in nature ; we, if we 
 will not be superstitious, may use the same liberty in 
 our English versions out of Hebrew and Greek, for 
 that copy or store that he hath given us. Lastly, we 
 have on the one side avoided the scrupulosity of the 
 Puritans, who leave the old Ecclesiastical words, and 
 betake them to other, as when they put washing for 
 Baptism, and Congregation instead of Church : as also 
 on the other side we have shunned the obscurity of 
 the Papists, in their Azimes, Tunike, Ratiojial, Holo- 
 causts, FrcBpuce, Pasche, and a number of such like, 
 [isai. 19. 18.] whereof their late translation^ is full, and that of pur- 
 pose to darken the sense, that since they must needs 
 translate the Bible, yet by the language thereof it may 
 be kept from being understood. But we desire that 
 the Scripture may speak like itself, as in the language 
 of Canaan, that it may be understood even of the 
 very vulgar. 
 
 Many other things we might give thee warning of, 
 gentle Reader, if we had not exceeded the measure 
 of a preface already. It remaineth that we commend 
 thee to God, and to the Spirit of his grace, which is 
 
 ^ The New Testament .. .translated faithfzilly into English ont 
 of the atUhentical Latin. Rbeims, 15S0, 4to. See also p. 288, 
 note. 
 
The Translators to the Reader. 303 
 
 able to build further than we can ask or think. He 
 removeth the scales from our eyes, the vail from our 
 hearts, opening our wits that we may understand his 
 word, enlarging our hearts, yea, correcting our affec- 
 tions, that we may love it above gold and silver, yea, 
 that we may love it to the end. Ye are brought 
 unto fountains of living water which ye digged not; 
 do not cast earth into them, with the Philistines, Gen. 26. 15. 
 neither prefer broken pits before them, with the J^''- =• ^3- 
 wicked Jews. Others have laboured, and you may -^^ " "*' ^ '^ 
 enter into their labours. O receive not so great 
 things in vain : O despise not so great salvation. Be 
 not like swine to tread under foot so precious things, 
 neither yet like dogs to tear and abuse holy things. [Matt. 7. e.j 
 Say not to our Saviour with the Ge?'gesites, Depart out Matt. 8. 34. 
 of our coasts; neither yet with Esau sell your birth- Heb. 12. 16. 
 right for a mess of pottage. If light be come into 
 the world, love not darkness more than light : if food, 
 if clothing, be offered, go not naked, starve not your- 
 selves. Remeniber the advice of Nazia?izene, It is a Naziafiz. 
 grievous thing (or dangerous) to neglect a great fair, Ja^Vrforat. 
 afid to seek to make markets afte7'-wards : also the Atii/b^ ' 
 encouragement of S. Chrysosto7tie, It is altogether ini- ^a^I^eZ^, 
 possible, that he that is sober (and watchful) should at n'^ayf^artiJ^ 
 any time be neglected : lastly, the admonition and me- {s^^jTry'sost. 
 nacing of S. Augustine, They that despise God's will "^^^f^^h^^^ 
 inviting them shall feel God's ivill takiiig ve?igeance of '^L^^^' ^' "' 
 them. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of T""''' '^'^°" 
 the living God; but a blessed thing it is, and will ^""J^^^^^^,^ 
 bring us to everlasting blessedness in the end, when "^^^^^^y/J^^ 
 God speaketh unto us, to hearken; when he settetli -^^f 16. 
 
 ■^ Hel). 10. 31. 
 
 his word before us, to read it; when he stretcheth 
 out his hand and calleth, to answer. Here am I, here 
 we are to do thy will, O God. The Lord work a 
 
304 The Translators to the Reader. 
 
 care and conscience in us to know him and serve 
 him, that we may be acknowledged of him at the 
 appearing of our Lord JESUS CHRIST, to whom 
 with the Holy Ghost be all praise and thanksgiving. 
 Amen. 
 
INDEX 
 
 OF PERSONS AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 N.B. — A.V. denotes the Authorized Bible (1611). 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Abbot, Ezra, Prof. 243 
 
 Abbot, G., Archp 19 n. 
 
 Accuracy only comparative ^^ 
 
 Addison, yos 25 n. i 
 
 Adjectives used for adverbs n 2 
 
 Adoiiai yehovah, how represented 
 
 in A.V 147 n. i 
 
 Aldus, Greek Bible (1518) 47, 
 
 48 and n. 2, 52 n., 140, 176 n., 
 199 n. 2, 200 n., 229 n. 2 
 
 Alford, H., Dean 91, 105 n. 
 
 Alternative renderings ("|;0r") al- 
 leged superior to those in the 
 
 Text 43 
 
 American failure of attempt at re- 
 vision of A.V. (i85i)...36andn. 2, 
 37-8, 46, 113, 1 145 ^08 n. 
 
 Anderson, Chr 12 n. 4 
 
 Andrewes, Lancelot, Bp ,...137 
 
 Angus, yoseph, Dr 108 n. 1 
 
 Antedating books, fraud of ...16 n. 2 
 Apocrypha, omitted in Bibles ...19 
 and n. 
 
 signatures and order as 
 
 bound in 1769 29 n. 2 
 
 mode of representing 
 
 italic type in A. V 34, 72 
 
 Tremellius' Latin ver- 
 sion of 44 
 
 marginal notes in... 46 — 55 
 
 — Text used in translation 
 
 of 47-8 
 
 S. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Apocrypha, first printed in English 
 by Coverdale 52 n. 
 
 resembles Bishops' ver- 
 sion more closely than Canonical 
 Books 73 
 
 parallel refs. to, ex- 
 punged 119, i95n.2 
 
 Translators of 1 40 
 
 Apodosis suppressed in orig. texts, 
 how treated in A.V 65-6 
 
 Apostrophe, before s in poss. cases 
 plur. of pers. pronouns 100 
 
 before or after s to in- 
 dicate poss. case sing, or plural 
 no, 152 n., 196 n., 235 n. 1 
 
 Appendices (A — E) of this work... 3, 
 6, 7> i4> i5> 17' i9> ^ij 22, 23, 
 24, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 36 and n. i, 
 38, 49, 51, 58 n. 2, 59, 63, 68, 69, 
 71, 80, 88, 91, 98, no and n. i, 
 III and n., 113, 132, 133, 145, 
 153 n. 2, 161 n. I, 173 n., 187, 
 202, 205, 217 n. 4, 233 n. 3, 
 234 n. 
 
 Archaic style of A.V. corrected... 30, 
 94, lOI 
 
 Arnald, Richard 52 
 
 Article in original Texts, how repre- 
 sented in A.V 74-7 
 
 Assembly of Divines 25 and n. 3 
 
 Athanasius, quoted in margin of 
 Apocrypha 46 
 
 20 
 
3o6 
 
 Index of persojis and subjects. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Bagster's Hexapla 15 n. 
 
 • Polyglott (1828) 121 
 
 Bain, Eng. Grammar, 75, iion. 2 
 
 Bake}- papers 12 n. i 
 
 Bancroft, Rich., Archp 13 n.2, 
 
 296 n. 
 Basketts, the, their Bibles (1744 — 56) 
 ...28, 201 n. 
 
 Bayward, Thomas 239 and n. 3 
 
 Bensly, R. L 49 n. i 
 
 Bent ley, W/?i., his correct Bibles 
 
 (1646 — 51) 26 
 
 Beza, Theodore, influence of, on Re- 
 visers of N.T....57, 60; 58 nn, 3 
 and 4 
 
 his Greek Testaments 60, 
 
 243, 248 and n. i, 257 
 
 his Latin N.T. (1556)... 61, 
 
 248 n. I 
 Bibles: English 
 
 A.V. (1611) 1 passim, 5 — 15 
 
 Bishops' {1568 — 72)... 9, 12 n. i, 
 
 40, 43, 47, 48 and n. 2, 55, 57, 
 
 58 n. 1,61,73,89, 113, 131 n. 2, 
 
 132, 136, 140, 144, 176 n., 
 
 203 n. 2, 267 n. 
 Coverdale's (1535) 40, 52 n., 
 
 73, 92, 93 n., 105, 131 n. 2 
 
 Douay (1609 — 10) 288 n. 
 
 Geneva (1557 N.T., 1560) ...40, 
 
 45 n., 57, 61, 62, 92, 127, J32, 
 
 267 n. 
 Great (i539)---5 n., 61, 92, 132, 
 
 139 
 Recent (or modern) 2 , 3 
 
 Revised (1871) i 
 
 Rhemish (1582). ..262, 288 n., 
 
 302 n. 
 Tyndale's(i52 5— 34)...40, 92, 262 
 Wicklif's (about 1380?)... 207 n. i, 
 
 250, 252, 255, 262 
 French, R. P. Olivetan's (Geneva, 
 
 1535) 140 n. 
 
 The Pastors' (1588)... 140 n. 
 
 German, Luther's (1522) 1 40 n. 
 
 6^r^^^', Aldus (151 8)...4 7, 48 andn. 2, 
 
 52 n., 140, 176 n., 199 n. 2, 200 n., 
 
 229 n. 2 
 
 Elzevir (1624) 132 
 
 Italian, Bruccioli's (1532) ...140 n. 
 
 Diodati's (1607) 140 n. 
 
 Spanish (Valencia, 1478)...... 140 n. 
 
 Pinel (Ferrara, 1553) ... 
 
 140 n. 
 
 C. de Reyna's (1569) ... 
 
 140 n. 
 
 De Valera's revision of Va- 
 lencia, 1478 (Amsterdam, 1602) ... 
 
 140 n. 
 Bilson, Thomas, Bp 12 n. 4, 
 
 136 n., 264 
 Blayney, B....^ n., 23, 28—35, 38, 
 
 45, 71, 80, loi, 117 n., 121, 133, 
 
 145, 242 n. 
 
 his Report to the Delegates 
 
 of the Oxford Press... 28, 71, 121, 
 133' 238—42 
 
 Blnnt, y.H. 1 3 n. 2, 25 n. i 
 
 Bodleian MSS 13 n.2 
 
 Boel, Corn 10, 17 n. 
 
 Bois, Anne 13 n. i 
 
 Bois (or Boyse or Boys), y. ...12, 13 
 
 and nn., 22 and n. i, 140 
 
 Brady, Nicholas 133 
 
 British and Foreign Bible Society . . . 
 
 36 nn. I and 2 
 
 British Mtiseiim, copies of A.V. 
 
 there 5, 203, 214 
 
 of later editions 
 
 ..25 n. I, 201 n. 
 Grenville Library 
 
 in 40 
 
 Brown, y. (of Haddington), his 
 
 Bible T2I 
 
 Buchanan, Gilb 8 n. i 
 
 Bnrgon, y. W., Dean 22 n. i 
 
 Bnrnet, Gilb., Bp 139 n. 
 
 *' Caestiral comma'"' 92 n. 
 
 Calendar and Tables of Lessons no 
 
 part of A.V 39 
 
 Cambridge University Press 6 
 
 editions of A.V., their 
 
 merits 20-2 
 
 Canne, yohn ...\i\ and n., 240 n. 2 
 Capital letters, employment of. . . 2, 
 . 114 — 6 
 
 intimating change of 
 
 speaker 115 and n. 
 
 representing JEHO- 
 
 VAH ...116 n. 5, 147 n. I, 161 n. , 
 163, 168, 174, 210, 223 n. 3 
 
Index of persons and subjects. 
 
 Z^l 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Carafa, yohn Peter, Cardinal (Pope 
 
 PaulIV.) 47 n. 
 
 Cardinal numbeis used for ordinal. . . 
 
 Ill, 147 n. 2, 185 n., i},i n. i 
 
 Cardivcll, Edw 3 n., 35, 93 n., 
 
 168 n. I, 193 n. I, 219 n. 4 
 
 Carlcton, C, Bp 264 
 
 Changes (later) for the better from 
 
 A.V. should be retained... 3, 4, 94 
 
 Chaucer, Geoffrey 9.', n., 105 
 
 Chetiv or Hebrew text 41-2, 
 
 68 and nn. i and 2, 219 n. 3 
 Child, John, his evidence before a 
 
 Parliamentaiy Committee 33 n. i 
 CJiristian II. of Denmark ...139 n. 
 Chronology of Jewish Kings, attempt 
 
 to set right 45-6, 134 
 
 Clarke, Adam 121 
 
 Classics, English i 
 
 Codex Alexandrinus 47, 90 n. 2, 
 
 131, 176 n. 
 
 Bezae ...59,250,257 
 
 Sangermanensis 49 n. 
 
 Vaticanus...47 n., 48and n. I, 
 
 Common Prayer Book sometimes 
 bound up with A.V. ...17, 21, 39 
 
 Co77iplutensian Polyglott (1517). .-43? 
 47, 48 and n. 2, 52, 60, 140, r76n., 
 200 n., 255 n. 
 
 Convocation of Province of Canter- 
 bury I, 26, 27 and n. i 
 
 Copies of A. v., where deposited.. 5, 
 6, 7 and n. i, 203, 214 
 
 of later editions 15, 
 
 16 and n. i, 17 n., 18 n., 19 n., 
 20 n,, 22, 23 n., 25 n. i, 2or n., 
 207 n. 2 
 
 copulative, absence of Hebr., how 
 
 noted by Translators 77 
 
 Corbinian, S 282 n. i 
 
 Corrie, G. E 18 
 
 Coverdale's Bible (1535). ..40, 52 n., 
 93 n., 131 n. 2, 139 and n. 
 
 Cox, Richard, Bp 139 
 
 Critical edition of Authorized Bible 
 
 ...I 
 
 resources of Translators of 
 
 N.T. very scanty 59 
 
 CrutwelP s e^iXiorv 121, 242 n. 
 
 Cumberland, R., Bp, his Tables... 2 7 
 
 Curtis, Th. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 ,35 and n. 
 
 Dandolini, Lexicon 13 n. 2 
 
 Daniel, JVm., Archp 13 n. 2 
 
 Dates in margin of Bibles ...27, 30, 
 45-6, 133-5, 240 
 
 Davenant, yohn, Bp 264 
 
 Dcane, W. y 131 
 
 Delegates of Oxford University Press 
 • 6, 29, 35 
 
 Delitzsch, F. 68 n. i, 88, 129 
 
 Departures of modern Bibles from 
 
 A.V 3 
 
 Diphthojigs oe and oe in A.V. ... 1 14 
 Division of this work into sec- 
 tions 2 
 
 of the Bible into chapters 
 
 and verses 127, 132 n. 
 
 marks of paragraph (IF) 
 
 in A.V 128 
 
 Dod, B., publisher 29 and n. i 
 
 Dort, Synod of 1 2 n. 4, 264 
 
 Doubtful authority, words or clauses 
 
 of, how indicated in A.V 68, 
 
 73, 254 
 Downes, And. ...12 and n. 3, 140 n. 
 
 Dresden, Latin MS. at 49 n. i 
 
 Drusius 73 n. 2 
 
 Dryden, yohn 96 
 
 Durell, David .'239 and n. 1 
 
 Eadie, yohn 12 n. 4, 
 
 139 n., 240 n. 2, 282 n. 2 
 Editions (later) of A. V. (161 1).,. 
 
 dated 1612 8vo 15 
 
 1613 fol 16,63 
 
 1616 8vo 17 
 
 1617 fol 18 
 
 1619 8vo 18 
 
 1629 4to 19 
 
 ^630 4to 19 
 
 Cambridge 1629 fol. ...3, 
 
 21, 45, 63, 65, 68, 69, 70, 73 n. 3, 
 75, 118, 149 n. I, 164 n., 264 n. 
 Cambridge 1637 4to 
 
 23 n. 
 
 Cambridge 1638 fol. ...3, 
 
 21, 22 n. 2, 26, 45, 54, 55, 63, 64, 
 68, 69, 70, 71 and n., 72, 77, 92, 
 1 14, 118, 164 n. 
 
3oJ 
 
 Index of persons and subjects. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Editions, dated 1634 fol 24 
 
 1640 fol 24 
 
 Cambridge 1683 56, 
 
 82, 92 
 
 Large folio of 1 70 r 26 
 
 Basketts'(i744— 56)...28, 
 
 201 n. 
 
 Paris, Cambridge 1762 ... 
 
 29. 45> 54' 55» 56, 59» 63, 71, 94, 
 103, 104, no, 119, 132 n. 2, 134, 
 135, i72n., 238 
 
 Blayney, Oxford 1769... 
 
 29' 45» 55> 56, 59' 63, 68, 69, 71, 
 78, 79, 81, 92, 94, 103, 104, no, 
 11711., 119, 132 n. 2, 133, 134 
 
 D'Oyly and Mant's 4to. 
 
 1817. ..23, 32, 87, 91, 132 n. 2, 
 156 n. 2 
 
 Oxford reprint, 1833 ... 
 
 6, 7, 16, 18, 35, 86, 94, 203 
 
 1835 32,33 
 
 Coldstream 1845 33 
 
 Bagster 1846 32, 
 
 34, 36 n. I, 90, 121, 134 
 
 American 1867 23, 
 
 3I' 32, 35, 37 and n. 2, 87, 91, 92, 
 105, 134 
 
 Cambridge nonpareil T8'i7 
 
 ...38 
 Cambridge 1858, our mo- 
 del ...32, 38, 69, 79 n. 2, 80, %(i, 
 88, 94, 99, 117, 119, 122, 128, 
 129, 134, 135, 143, 147 andn. 2, 
 164 n., 172 n., 194, 215 
 
 Cambridge 1863 4to., our 
 
 model for Apocrypha 33 n. 3 
 
 "Scotch Edition," ...120, 
 
 121 n., 240 and n. 2, 241 
 
 Canne (Edin. 1747) 
 
 121 n. 
 Amsterdam, 8vo. ...12 in. 
 
 Nourse's Paragraph Bible 
 
 (Boston 1836) 90, 
 
 91, 92, 128 n., 130 
 
 Relig. Tract Society's 
 
 "Annotated Parag. Bible" 1861 
 ...88, 91, 92, 122 
 
 Blackadder 1864 ...91, 92 
 
 Newberry 1870 91 
 
 Erasmus, editions of Greek Test. 
 ...60, 255 n. 
 
 Ellipsis, in original texts, how 
 treated in A. V 64,79 
 
 Errors, notable in typography of 
 
 A. V. (1611) 8 
 
 and of later editions 4 
 
 and n. i, 17, 22 n. i, 23, 25 n. 
 
 I' 30-I' 32, 33-4, 38-9 
 — ■ — in the seventh command- 
 ment (1632) 25 and n. i 
 
 many due to Tremellius' 
 
 Version 44 
 
 -ais, terminations in 1 88 n. 
 
 Eyre (or Eyers or Ayers), W. ...13 
 n. 2, 136 n. 
 
 Falmouth, Vise 17 
 
 Favour, Dr 2 75 n. 
 
 '•'• Fenowed'''' 275 n. 
 
 Field's Bibles shamefully inaccurate 
 25 n. 2, 26, 28. See Hills. 
 
 — ...56, 91, 191 n. 2, 193 n. 2 
 A, Dr ............103,127 
 
 Fine inflicted for misprint in Bible 
 
 ... 25 n. I 
 
 ^^ Five Clergyjnen^\ Revision of the 
 
 ••■ 85,91, 135 n. 
 
 Fletcher, yohn 135 n. 
 
 Fritzsche, 0. T. 49 n. , 
 
 7311. 2, 131, 199 n. 2 
 Fry, Francis 5 — 
 
 II and nil., 13, 15 11., 18 andn., 
 
 20, 24, 39 
 
 Gcll, Robt., Dr 43 "-j 141 n. 
 
 Genealogical charts, maps, &c. at- 
 tached to A.V 39 
 
 Genitive, double 1 10, 
 
 216 n. I, 217 
 
 sign of, suppressed 
 
 no and n. 2, 207 n. i, 217 n. 2 
 
 George I., his four rules to secure 
 an accurate Bible 27 
 
 George II. , degrees conferred by . . . 
 
 12 n. I 
 
 Gerundial Infinitive of Hebrew, 
 different methods of rendering in 
 A.V 142 
 
 Gifford, William 93 n. 
 
 Ginsburg, C. D. , Dr 44 n. 
 
 Goad, y., Dr 22 
 
 Gorle, y 79 and n. 2, n 5 
 
Index of persotis and subjects. 
 
 309 
 
 Goiilbiim, E. M. , Dean r 42 n. 
 
 G(nuer, John 93 n- 
 
 Grabe, J.E 200 n. 
 
 Graduation of punctuation 92 
 
 Grajnviatical peculiarities 2, 30, 
 
 109 — 12 
 
 inflections, old ...101 
 
 Gravamina of Convocation ...27 n. 
 
 Greenfield, Win 36 n. i 
 
 Griffith, Mr, Pemb. Coll. Oxon. 239 
 Grote,y., his MS. cited 23 n., 
 
 32, 57 n. I, 74, 81, 82, 91, 92 and 
 
 n., 121 n., 133, 191 n. 2 
 
 h initial, vise of a or an before, in 
 
 A.V 105—8 
 
 Hall, yoseph, Bp 264 
 
 Hampton Court Confc?'cnce (1603-4) 
 
 ...138 
 
 Harding, yohn, Dr 138 
 
 Harleian MSS. 12 
 
 nn. I and 3, 13 n. i 
 Hayes, yohn, his Cambridge Bibles, 
 
 1677—83 26 
 
 Headings of columns and chapters. . . 
 
 132, 239 
 
 Hchmo Text used in A. V 42 
 
 compactness of, how treated 
 
 in A.V 65 
 
 old accus. termination in, 
 
 how treated in A.V 76 
 
 Herodottts, quoted in margin of Apo- 
 crypha 46 
 
 Hei-z'ey., Lord A. €., Bp ...131 n. 2 
 
 Hezolelfs Commentary ir7n. 
 
 High Com?nission Conrt 25 n. i 
 
 Htlls and Field bought their privi- 
 lege by a bribe 26 
 
 their Bibles of 1653-7 
 
 veiy inaccurate ...25 n. 2, 26, 28 
 History of text of A. V. ...2, 3 — 39 
 
 Hobson, Th i8n. 
 
 Holland, producer of misprinted 
 
 Bibles 25 and nn. 2 and 3 
 
 Hooker, Richard 137 
 
 Hopkins, yohn 133 
 
 Home, T. H. 4 n., 1 1 7 n. 
 
 Hort, F. y. A., Prof. 132 
 
 Importation of Bibles forbidden by 
 statute 25 and n. 3 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Intensive forms ira 
 
 Isaiah, single authorship of prophe- 
 cies of 126 
 
 Issues of A.V. (161 1) two extant... 
 
 5—12, 15 
 
 relative value and priority of 
 
 each 7 and n. 2 — 12 
 
 Italic type of Authorized Bible ...2, 
 
 23, 29, 31, 38 
 
 very defectively represented... 
 
 34 
 
 use of, by Translators... 6 1 — 81 
 
 ya/ncs I. curtails marginal notes in 
 
 A.V 40 
 
 orders the Bishops' Bible 
 
 to be closely followed 43-4 
 
 his I jis/'7'uctions ...^o, 136 
 
 Jehovah, Hebr., how represented 
 
 in A. V 116 
 
 n. 5, 147 n. I, 161 n. i, 223 n. 3 
 
 yehovah Adonai, how represented 
 in A.V 147 n. i 
 
 yei'ome's Latin Version 48, 131 
 
 yerusalem, the form "Hierusalem" 
 
 ...186 n. 
 
 yob, book of, influence of its diction 
 upon its successors 126 
 
 unsatisfactory rendering 
 
 of, in A. V 139 
 
 yohnson, Samuel 96 
 
 fonson, Ben 93 i^-> 217 n. 2 
 
 yosephus quoted in margin of A. V. 
 ...46 and n., 227 n. 2; 74, 90 
 
 yunius, Francis 44, 
 
 46; 47, 50 n., 51 n., 55, 57, 73 
 and n. 2, 153 n. i, 176 n., 198 n. i, 
 199 n. I 
 
 Keri, or Hebrew margin 16, 
 
 41-2, 68 and nn. i and 2, 219 n. 3 
 Kilburne, IVm 22 
 
 n. 2, 24, 25 and n. i, 26 
 Kilbye, Richard, Dr 138 
 
 and n. 2 
 
 Killingxoorth, yohn 13 n. i 
 
 King yames''s Bible i 
 
 King's Printers ...5, 20, 25, 27, 28, 
 
 35» 127 
 
 latin MSS 49 n. i 
 
lO 
 
 Index of persons mid subjects. 
 
 Latin translation of O. T. by Im- 
 
 manuel Tremellius 44, 
 
 57, 9011. I, i53n. 1, 170 n., 17211. 
 
 by Sebastian Mun- 
 
 ster (1534) 61 
 
 of Apociypha by 
 
 Francis Junius 44 
 
 of N. T. by Theo- 
 dore Beza (1556) 57, 248 n. i 
 
 — — Version, Old ...47, 48, 90, 
 
 144 
 
 Laud, IVm., Archp 25 n . i 
 
 Leciionary, New Church 129 
 
 Lenox, Mr 25 n. i 
 
 Lezvis, John 12 
 
 n. I, 27 nn. i and 2 
 
 Lightfoot, y.B., Bp 23 n. 
 
 Litany, English 105 
 
 Lively, Edward 1 39 
 
 Lloyd, JV/n., Bp 26-7 , 
 
 30>57' 133. 134, 168 n. I, 238, 240 
 
 Longfelloxo, LL. IV. 25 n. 2 
 
 Lowth, Robert, Bp 129, 131 n. i 
 
 Lnard, LL. R 13 ii- 2 
 
 Macalpinc, J. M. ^Z9^- 
 
 Manley, W. L 19 
 
 Marginal dates 27, 30, 
 
 45-6, 133-5' 240 
 
 marks of A. v., errors in... 
 
 180 n. 2 
 
 notesofA.V 2,27, 
 
 31, 40 — 60 
 
 notes, additional 26, 
 
 ^7' 45 
 
 their number and 
 
 character in O. T 41-6 
 
 in Apocrypha ...46 
 
 in N. T. ...55—60 
 
 textual references of A. V. 
 
 ...2, 8, 26, 27, 30, 116—27 
 in Epistle of "Trans- 
 lators to the Reader" 267 n. 
 
 Marsh, G. P..... 93 n., 207 n. i 
 
 Mary, Queen ^19'^- 
 
 Masoretic revisers of Hebrew text 
 
 ...41 
 
 points 78,130 
 
 — — notes 42 
 
 McLanc, J. W. 36 
 
 Mead {ox Mede), Jos 22 
 
 and n. i, 134 
 
 ALilfon, yohn 96 
 
 Misprints, see Errors. 
 
 Missing fragmetit of 4th book of 
 
 Esdras 49 n. 
 
 Models of Cambridge Paragraph 
 
 Bible 32, 38, 80, 86, 99 
 
 Modcrnizers of diction of A. V 
 
 30, 94, loi, 133 
 
 ALorinJis, Peter 47 i^- 
 
 Moses cornutiis 9 
 
 Mottle, LL. C. G 91 
 
 Alonlton, W. F. 90, 92 
 
 ALunster, Sebastian 61 
 
 Negative, archaic double in 
 
 Neivtli, ^'., Dr 1 9, 1 38 n. i 
 
 New York Bible Society, 46 
 
 N'orth, James 207 n. 2 
 
 Nti/nber of final Committee on A. V. 
 ...12 and n. 4, 13 n. 2, 39, 264 
 
 O and Oh, distinction between ... 
 
 113 
 
 Objective case used for nominative 
 
 ...112 
 
 Omissions through same beginning 
 of clauses 17 
 
 Origen^s LLexapla, Dr Field's edition 
 of 127 
 
 Original texts from which A. V. was 
 rendered 2, 42, 47, 57, 60 
 
 " II Cr" the word prefixed to alter- 
 native renderings 41, 55 
 
 Orthography 2, 93 — 109 
 
 Overall, John, Bp 137 
 
 " oivn,^'' use of in A. V. representing 
 simple poss. pron. of original 
 text 78 
 
 Oxford University Press 6, 28, 
 
 29, 35, 127, 133, 238 
 
 Bibles, see Editions. 
 
 Pahner, J. , Prof 49 n. 
 
 Paragraphs, custom of printing the 
 
 Bible in 127 
 
 marks (IT) of division 
 
 into, in A.V 128 
 
 Parentheses, replaced by commas in 
 
 modern Bibles 81 
 
Index of persons and subjects. 
 
 311 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Pans, Dr, 28—35, 45. 4^, 57. 7^, 
 
 loi, 238 
 Participles past, archaic forms of. . . 
 103, 217 and n. 3 
 Particles, various forms of. . . 103 & n. 
 
 Paston letters (1470) 93 n. 
 
 Patrick, Simon, Bp 122 
 
 Paid, C. K. 1 32 n. 2 
 
 Peck, Francis, '•'■desiderata curiosa" 
 ...12 nn. I — 3 
 
 Perawne, y . y . S., Dean 83, 88 
 
 Philoxenian Syriac version 59 
 
 Pleonastic pronouns in and n. 
 
 Pliny, quoted in margin of Apo- 
 crypha 46 
 
 Plural, archaic 87 and n., 
 
 228 and n. r 
 
 regarded as sing 229 and 
 
 n. I 
 Poetical portions of Bible, arrange- 
 ment of, in Camb. Par. Bible. . . 1 29 
 
 Polyglot t, Bagster's ( 1 8 2 8 ) 121 
 
 Complutensian ( 1 5 1 7) ... 
 
 43, 47, 48 and n. 2, 52, 60, 140, 
 176 n., 200 n., 255 n. 
 
 Walton's (1657). ..47, 2S3 
 
 ...n.2 
 
 '* Po7iesses^'' 292 n. 
 
 Pope, Alex 13 n.2 
 
 Postel, William 283 n. r 
 
 Preterite, archaic 10 1-3 
 
 Pronoun pers., omission of with 
 Hebr. infin. , how indicated by- 
 Translators 78 
 
 Proper Names explained in the ad- 
 ditional marginal notes ...45, 239 
 alternative forms of 
 
 •••55. 94 
 
 introduced into A.V. 
 
 on authority of Josephus 73 
 
 absolute uniformity 
 
 in spelling of, not to be aimed at 
 
 ...97 n. 
 parallel references re- 
 lating to, in Camb. Par. Bible ... 
 
 124 
 Psalms, Pr.-Book version of ...139 
 Pjinctuation o{ A.N — 2, 27, 81 — 92 
 Pursuivant fetcht to a reviser of 
 
 A.V 12 n. 3 
 
 Puscy, E. B., Canon 82 n. 2 
 
 Kainolds, John, Dr 138 and n. i 
 
 Rashe tevotli \n^ n. 2 
 
 Reeves, John '..127 
 
 References, parallel n6 — 27 
 
 Reprinted leaves (244) in A.V. 
 
 Bibles 5, 6 and n., 10, 12 
 
 Revised version of the Biljle i 
 
 Rheims, Vulgate N.T. of (1582) 
 
 262, 288 n., 302 n. 
 
 Richardson, Charles 27^ n. 
 
 Rivaby, generous between English 
 
 versions j 
 
 Rivington, C. R 19 n. 
 
 Robinson, Ed ^6 
 
 Rules laid down by Translators but 
 
 not carried out 74 
 
 the four, of George 1 27 
 
 s after Hebrew termination -//// ...113 
 
 Saravia, Adrian de 137 
 
 Savi/e, Sir Henty r^o 
 
 Scattergood, Ant., Dr 26, 5 7 n. i 
 
 Schaff, Phil. ...37 n. i, 203 n. i, 243 
 
 Scholefield, James, Prof. 35, 79 
 
 n. I, 90, 91, 233 n. 2 
 
 Schultens, Albert 1 30 
 
 Scott, Thomas 121 
 
 Seeker, Th., Archp 30, 240 n. 
 
 Sections, this work divided into 
 
 seven 2 
 
 Selden, John 19 n., 140 n. i 
 
 Septuagint Greek version of Old 
 
 Test 41, 68 
 
 Roman (1586) ...47 and 
 
 n., 48 and n. 2, 90 n. 2, 140, 
 176 n. , 229 n. 2 
 Shakespeare, different ways of spell- 
 ing his name 94 
 
 — quoted 108 n. 2, 
 
 no n.3; 229 n. I 
 Singular, archaic use of, for plural 
 
 ... in 
 
 Smith, Miles, Bp 12 n. 4, 39, 
 
 136 n. , 264 
 
 Spalding, R 139 
 
 Speed, Jo., his patent for genea- 
 logical charts, &c 39 
 
 Spenser, Edmund 292 n. 
 
 Standard copies ofA.V. (i6ii) ...6 
 of Cambridge Para- 
 graph Bible 38 
 
;i2 
 
 Index of perso7is and subjects. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Status Eviphatiais of Chaldee 
 
 222 n. I 
 
 Stephen, Robert, his Greek Test. . . .60, 
 243, 248 and n. i, 255 n., 257 
 
 division into verses 
 
 invented by 127, 132 n. i 
 
 Sterne, Rich 22 
 
 Sternhold, Thomas 133 
 
 Stevens, H. 25 n. i 
 
 Superlative, double \\i 
 
 Syndics of the Cambridge University- 
 Press 6, 35, 79 n.2 
 
 Tables of Scripture Measures, &€.... 
 
 27 
 
 of Kindred, Time, Offices, 
 
 &c 27 
 
 Targuni, or Chaldee paraphrase... 41 
 
 Tate, Nahum 133 
 
 Tcnison, Th., Archp 26 
 
 Texts, original, used for A. V. ... 2, 42 , 
 
 47' 57> 60 
 
 of Scripture, parallel in A.V. 
 
 ...2, 116 — 27 
 
 Time spent in translating A.V 
 
 12 and n. 2 
 Tischendorf, A en. F. C, his Scptua- 
 
 gint...^'] n. ; 90, 92 
 
 Tomson, Latur 132, 251 
 
 Transition from oratio obliqua to 0. 
 
 directa in Hebr., how indicated 
 
 in A.V 67, 73 
 
 Translators to the Reader ...12 n.2, 
 
 39, 262, 267 — 304 
 
 Tregelles, S. P., Dr 90 
 
 Tremellius, Immanuel 44, 57, 
 
 90 n. I, 153 n. T, 170 n., 172 n. 
 Trench, R. C, Archp 85, 114, 
 
 233 n.2 
 
 Trevisa, John 282 n.2 
 
 Turin, Latin ]\IS. at 49 "• 1 
 
 Turton, T., Bp 21, 33 n. 2, 
 
 35-6, 41 n., 57, 61 n. I, 65, 168 
 
 n.i, 223 n.3 
 Type, variation of in Bible, method 
 
 of and reasons for employment . . . 
 
 61, 62 
 Tyrrell, James 13^-2 
 
 tin- prefix in place of im- or in- ...112 
 
 Unequal execution of A, V 1 36 
 
 Uniformity of practice in marking 
 grammatical divergences not fol- 
 lowed in A.V 70 
 
 Ussher (or Usher), James, Archp 
 
 13 n.2, 24, 46 n., 133, 282 n.i 
 
 Verbs, transitive and intransitive 
 confounded 112 
 
 Vercellone, C 300 n. 
 
 Vulgate ...52 n., 61, 69 n., 73 n.2, 
 117, 118, 176 n., 262, 300 n. 
 
 IVake, W., Archp., his care for an 
 
 accurate Bible 27 
 
 Walker, Ant., Dr 12 and nn. 2 
 
 and 3, 13 
 
 Waller, G. C 92 n. 
 
 Walpole, Sir R 27 
 
 Walton, Brian, Bp, his Polyglott 
 
 (1657) 47> 283 n.2 
 
 Walton, Isaac 138 and n. 2 
 
 Ward, S. Dr 22, 264 and n. 
 
 Westcott, B. F., Canon 12 n. 2, 
 
 136 n., 243, 248 nn. 2 and 3, 253 n. 
 
 Wetstein, J. J 126 
 
 Wheeler, Prof. 239 and n . ■? 
 
 Wh itelocke, Buls 25 n. 3 
 
 Wicklif, John ...207 n.i, 250, 252, 
 
 255, 262 
 Wigram's "Hebr. Vade Mecum" 
 
 ...127 
 
 Wilson, Lea 21, 22, 214 
 
 Thomas, Bp ...121, 242 n. 
 
 William, Canon 126 
 
 Winer, G. B 90, 92 
 
 Wolfenbuttel Bible 25 n.i 
 
 Wordsworth, Chr., Bp ...86, 89, 92 
 
 y^p/zw, Canon... 300 n. 
 
 Charles, Bp . . . 1 3 2 n . 2 
 
 Wright, W. Aldis 1 1 o n. 2 , 
 
 217 n.2 
 
 Ximeiu's, Francisco de Cisneros, Car- 
 dinal 48 n. I 
 
 Zeugma, Hebraic use of, how treated 
 in A.V 66, 73 
 
 CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BV C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
University Press, Cambridge, 
 April, 1892. 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF 
 
 THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, &c. 
 
 HEBREW. 
 A short Commentary on the Hebrew and Aramaic Text of the 
 
 Book of Daniel, by A. A. Bevax, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College. 
 Demy 8vo. 8^. 
 
 GREEK. 
 
 The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septuagint. Edited 
 
 by the Rev. Professor H. B. Swete, D.D. Crown 8vo. Vol. I, 
 Genesis — IV Kings, is. 6d. Vol. II. I Chronicles — Tobit. 7^. 6d. 
 
 [Vol. III. In the Press. 
 
 The Book of Psalms in Greek according to the Septuagint. Being 
 
 a portion of \'ol. II. of the above work. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Parallel New Testament Greek and English. The New 
 
 Testament, being the Authorised Version set forth in 1611 Arranged in 
 Parallel Columns with the Revised Version of 1881 ; and with the original 
 Greek, as edited by the late F. H. A. Scrivener, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. 
 Crown 8vo. 12^. 6d. {The Revised Versiov is the joint Property of the 
 Universities of Cambridge and Oxford. ) 
 
 Greek and English Testament, in parallel columns on the same 
 
 page. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. New Edition, with the marginal 
 references as arranged and revised by Dr Scrivener, is. 6d. 
 
 Greek and English Testament. The Student's Edition of the 
 
 2i\)oyt on large writing paper. 4to. i2s. 
 
 See also p. 22, Cajubridge Greek Testament, 
 
 The New Testament in the Original Greek, according to the 
 
 Text followed in the Authorised Version, together with the Variations 
 adopted in the Revised Version. Edited by the late F. H. A. Scrivener, 
 M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Small Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BibUcal Fragments from Mount Sinai, edited by J. Rendel 
 Harris, M.A. Demy 4to. \os. 6d. 
 
 Notitia Codicis Quattuor Evangeliorum Graeci membranacei viris 
 doctis hucusque incogniti quem in museo suo asservat Eduardus Reuss 
 Argentoratensis. 2s. 
 
 Londoti: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
 1500 
 19/4/92 
 
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 SYRIAC. 
 The Harklean Version of the Epistle to the Hebrews, Chap. 
 
 XI. 28 — XIII. 25. Now edited for the first time with Introduction 
 and Notes on this version of the Epistle. By Robert L. Bensly. 
 Demy 8vo. 5J. 
 
 LATIN. 
 
 The Latin Heptateuch. Published piecemeal by the French printer 
 William Morel (1560) and the French Benedictines E. Mart^ne (1733) 
 and J. B. Pitra (1852 — 88). Critically reviewed by John E. B. Mayor, 
 M.A. Demy 8vo. ioj. dd. 
 
 The Missing Fragment of the Latin Translation of the Fourth 
 
 Book of Ezra, discovered and edited with Introduction, Notes, and 
 facsimile of the MS., by Prof. Bensly, M.A. Demy 40. \os. 
 
 Codex S. Ceaddae Latinus. Evangelia SSS. Matthaei, Marci, 
 
 Lucae ad cap. III. 9 complectens, circa septimum vel octavum saeculum 
 scriptvs, in Ecclesia Cathedrali Lichfieldiensi servatus. Cum codice ver- 
 sionis Vulgatae Amiatino contulit, prolegomena conscripsit, F. H. A. 
 Scrivener, A.M., LL.D. Imp. 4to. ^i. \s. 
 
 The Codex Sangallensis (A). A Study in the Text of the Old 
 Latin Gospels, by J. Rendel Harris, M.A. Royal Svo. 3^-. 
 
 The Origin of the Leicester Codex of the New Testament. By 
 
 J. R. Harris, M.A. With 3 plates. Demy 4to. loi-. dd. 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON. 
 
 The Four Gospels in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions. 
 By Rev. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D. One Volume. Demy Quarto. 30J. 
 Each Gospel separately. 10^. 
 
 ENGLISH. 
 
 The Authorised Edition of the Enghsh Bible (1611), its Sub- 
 sequent Reprints and Modern Representatives. By the late F. H. A. 
 Scrivener, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Crovi^n Svo. 7^. dd. 
 
 The Cambridge Paragraph Bible of the Authorized English 
 
 Version, with the Text revised by a Collation of its Early and other 
 Principal Editions, the Use of the Italic Type made uniform, the Mar- 
 ginal References remodelled, and a Critical Introduction, by the late 
 F. H. A. Scrivener, M.A., LL.D. Crown 4to., cloth gilt, 21J. 
 The Student's Edition of the above, on good writing paper ^ with one 
 column of print and wide margin to each page for MS. notes. Two Vols. 
 Crown 4to., cloth, gilt, 31J. dd. 
 
 The Lectionary Bible, with Apocrypha, divided into Sections 
 
 adapted to the Calendar and Tables of Lessons of 187 1. Cr. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 {^See also pp. 21, 22, Cambridge Bible for Schools.) 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 
 The Book of Ecclesiastes. Large Paper Edition. By the Very 
 
 Rev, E. H. Plumptre, late Dean of Wells. Demy 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 The Gospel History of our Lord Jesus Christ in the Language 
 
 of the Revised Version, arranged in a Connected Narrative, especially 
 for the use of Teachers and Preachers. By Rev, C. C. James, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^'. 6d. 
 
 A Harmony of the Gospels in the words of the Revised Version 
 
 with copious references, tables &c. Arranged by Rev. C. C. Jamp:s, M.A. 
 Crown Svo. ^j-. 
 
 Wilson's Illustration of the Method of explaining the New Testa- 
 ment, by the early opinions of Jews and Christians concerning Christ. 
 Edited by T. Turton, D.D. Demy 8vo. 5J. 
 
 SERVICE-BOOKS. 
 
 A Comparative Index to the Leonine, Gelasian, and Gregorian 
 
 Sacramentaries of Muratori. By H. A. Wilson, AI.A., Fellow of 
 Magdalen College, Oxford. Demy Svo. [Nearly ready. 
 
 Breviarium ad Usum Sarum. A Reprint of the folio edition by 
 Chevallon and Regnault, Paris, 1531. Edited by F. Procter, M.A. 
 and Chr. Wordsworth, M.A. Demy Svo. 
 
 Vol. I. Kalendar and Temporale. 18^. 
 Vol. 2. Psalter &c. 12^. 
 
 Vol. 3. Sanctorale. With an Introduction, lists of editions from the 
 
 papers of H. Bradshaw, and complete Indexes. i5j-. 
 The three volumes together £1. is. 
 
 Breviarium Romanum a Francisco Cardinali Quignonio editum 
 
 et recognitum iuxta editionem Venetiis a.d. 1535 impressam curante 
 JOHANNE WiCKHAM Legg. Demy 8vo. \2S. 
 
 The Greek Liturgies. Chiefly from original Authorities. By C. A. 
 SWAINSON, D.D., late Master of Christ's College. Cr. 4to. 15^. 
 
 The Pointed Prayer Book, being the Book of Common Prayer 
 
 with the Psalter or Psalms of David, pointed as they are to be sung or 
 said in Churches. Royal i^mo, cloth, \s, 6d. 
 
 The same in square 32mo. cloth, 6d. 
 
 Wheatly on the Common Prayer, edited by G. E. Corrie, D.D., 
 
 late Master of Jesus College. Demy Octavo, yj. 6d. 
 
 The Cambridge Psalter, for the use of Choirs and Organists. Spe- 
 cially adapted for Congregations in which the "Cambridge Pointed Prayer 
 Book" is used. Demy Svo. cloth, 35. 6d. Cloth limp cut flush, 7S. dd. 
 
 The Paragraph Psalter, arranged for the use of Choirs by the • 
 
 Right Rev. B. F. Westcott, D.D., Lord Bp. of Durham. Fcp. 4to. 5J. 
 
 The same in royal 32mo. Cloth, \s. Leather, u. 6d. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, 
 
 The Homilies, with Various Readings, and the Quotations from 
 the Fathers given at length in the Original Languages. Edited by 
 G. E. CoRRiE, D.D., late Master of Jesus College. Demy 8vo. 'js. 6d. 
 
 Two Forms of Prayer of the time of Queen Elizabeth. Now First 
 
 Reprinted. Demy Octavo. 6d. 
 
 THEOLOGY. 
 
 Sayings of the Jewish Fathers, comprising Pirqe Aboth and 
 
 Pereq R. Meir in Hebrew and English, with Critical Notes. By C. 
 Taylor, D.D., Master of St John's College. [Nrco Edition. Preparing. 
 
 The Palestinian Mishna. By W. H. Lowe, M.A. Royal 8vo. 2\s. 
 Chagigah from the Babylonian Talmud. A Translation of the 
 
 Treatise with Notes, etc. by A. \V. Streane, B.D. Demy 8vo. \os. 
 
 Psalms of the Pharisees, commonly known as the Psalms of 
 Solomon, by H. E. Kyle, B.D. and M. R. James, M.A. Demy 8vo. 15^. 
 
 Fragments of Philo and Josephus. Newly edited by J. Rendel 
 
 Harris, M.A. With two Facsimiles. Demy 4to. 12^. dd. 
 
 The Rest of the Words of Baruch : A Christian Apocalypse of 
 
 the year 136 a. D. The Text revised with an Introduction by J. Rendel 
 Harris, M.A. Royal 8vo. 5^-. 
 The Teaching of the Apostles. Newly edited, with Facsimile Text 
 
 and Commentary, by J. R. Harris, M.A. Demy 4to. 21^. 
 
 A Collation of the Athos Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas. 
 
 Together with an Introduction by Spyr. P. Lambros, Ph.D., translated 
 and edited with a Preface and Appendices by J. Armitage Robinson, 
 B.D. Demy 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 The Philocalia of Origen. The Greek Text edited from the 
 
 Manuscripts, with Critical Apparatus and Indexes, and an Introduction 
 on the Sources of the Text. By J. Armitage Robinson, B.D. 
 
 [In the Press. 
 
 Theodore of Mopsuestia's Commentary on the Minor Epistles of 
 
 S. Paul. The Latin Version with the Greek Fragments, edited from the 
 MSS. with Notes and an Introduction, by Professor H. B Swete, D.D. 
 Vol. I., containing the Introduction, and the Commentary upon Galatians — 
 Colossians. Demy Octavo. 12s. 
 
 Volume II., containing the Commentary on i Thessalonians— Philemon, 
 Appendices and Indices. 12^. 
 
 The Acts of the Martyrdom of Perpetua and Fehcitas; the ori- 
 ginal Greek Text now first edited from a MS. in the Library of the 
 Convent of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem, by J. Rendel Harris and 
 Seth K. Gifford. Royal 8vo. 55. 
 
 The Diatessaron of Tatian. By J. Rendel Harris, M.A. Royal 
 
 8vo. i)S. 
 
 London: Cambridge IVarehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
THEOLOGY. 5 
 
 TEXTS AND STUDIES: CONTRIBUTIONS TO BIBLICAL 
 AND PATRISTIC LITERATURE. 
 
 Edited by J. Armitage Robinson, B.D., Pillow and Assistant Tutor 
 
 of Christ's College. 
 
 Vol. I. No. 1. The Apology of Aristides on behalf of the Christians. 
 
 Edited from a Syriac MS., with an Introduction and Translation 
 by J. Renpel Harris, M.A., and an Appendix containing the 
 chief part of the Original (jreek, by J. Armitage Robinson, B.D. 
 Demy 8vo. ^.s. Net. 
 
 No. 2. The Passion of S. Perpetua: the Latin Text freshly 
 
 edited from the Manuscripts with an Introduction and Appendix 
 containing the Original Latin Form of the Scillitan Martyrdom ; 
 by J. Armitage Robinson, B.D. 4^. Net. 
 
 No. 3. The Lord's Prayer in the Early Church: with 
 
 Special Notes on the Controverted Clauses; by F. H. Chase, B.D., 
 Christ's College, ^s. Net. 
 
 No. 4. The Fragments of Heracleon : the Greek Text 
 
 with an Introduction by A. E. Brooke, M.A., Fellow of King's 
 College. 4^-. Net. 
 
 Vol. II. No. 1. A Study of Codex Bezae: by J. Rendel Harris, 
 
 M.A. 7J-. 6^. Net. 
 
 No. 2. The Testament of Abraham. By M. R. James, 
 
 M.A., with an Appendix containing Translations from the Arabic 
 of the Testaments of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, by W. E. Barnes, 
 B.D. Demy 8vo. \Nearly ready. 
 
 Tertullianus de Corona Militis, de Spectaculis, de Idololatria 
 with Analysis and English Notes, by G. Currey, D.D. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Sancti Irenaei Episcopi Lugdunensis libros quinque adversus 
 Haereses, edidit W. Wigan Harvey, S.T.B. Collegii Regalis olim 
 Socius. 2 Vols. Demy Octavo. iSj. 
 
 Theophili Episcopi Antiochensis Libri Tres ad Autolycum. Edidit 
 
 Prolegomenis Versione Notulis Indicibus instruxit Gulielmus Gilson 
 Humphry, S.T.B. Post Octavo. 5^. 
 
 Tneophylacti in Evangelium S. Matthsei Commentarius. Edited 
 
 by W. G. Humphry, B.D. Demy Octavo, is. 6d. 
 M. Minucii Felicis Octavius. The text newly revised from the 
 
 original MS. with an English Commentary, Analysis, Introduction, and 
 Copious Indices. By H. A. Holden, LL.D, Cr. 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 S. Austin and his place in the History of Christian Thought. 
 
 Being the Hulsean Lectures for 1885. By W. Cunningham, D.D. 
 Demy 8vo. Buckram, \2s. 6d. 
 
 London: Ca?nbrid^e Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, 
 
 Works of Isaac Barrow, compared with the original MSS. A 
 new Edition, by A. Napier, M.A. 9 Vols. Demy 8vo. £1. %s. 
 
 Treatise of the Pope's Supremacy, and a Discourse concerning 
 the Unity of the Church, by I. Barrow. Demy 8vo. 7^. dd. 
 
 Select Discourses, by John Smith, late Fellow of Queens' Col- 
 lege, Cambridge. Edited by H. G. Williams, B.D., late Professor of 
 Arabic. Royal Octavo. 7^. 60'. 
 
 Pearson's Exposition of the Creed, edited by Temple Cheval- 
 LiER, B.D. 3rd Edition revised by R. Sinker, D.D. Demy 8vo. i2j. 
 
 An Analysis of the Exposition of the Creed, written by the Right 
 Rev. Father in God, John Pearson, D.D. Compiled by W. H. Mill. 
 D.D. Demy Octavo. 5^. 
 
 De Obligatione Conscientiae Prselectiones decern Oxonii in Schola 
 
 Theologica habitae a Roberto Sanderson, SS. Theologiae ibidem 
 Professore Regio. With English Notes, including an abridged Transla- 
 tion, by W. Whewell, D.D. Demy Svo. 7j. 6t/. 
 
 Lectures on Divinity delivered in the University of Cambridge. 
 By John Hey, D.D. Third Edition, by T. Turton, D.D., late Lord 
 Bishop of Ely. 2 vols. Demy Octavo. 15J. 
 
 Caesar Morgan's Investigation of the Trinity of Plato, and of Philo 
 
 Judseus. 2nd Ed., revised by H. A. Holden, LL.D. Cr. Svo. \s. 
 
 Christ the Life of Men. Being the Hulsean Lectures for 1888. 
 By Rev. H. M. Stephenson, M.A. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 SYRIAC AND ARABIC. 
 
 Lectures on the Comparative Grammar of the Semitic Languages 
 
 from the Papers of the late William Wright, LL.D. Demy Svo. 14^. 
 The History of Alexander the Great, being the Syriac version of 
 
 the Pseudo-Callisthenes. Edited from Five Alanusciupts, with an English 
 Translation and Notes, by E. A. W. Budge, Litt.D. Demy Svo. -25^-. 
 
 The Chronicle of Joshua the Styhte edited in Syriac, with an 
 
 English translation and notes, by W. Wright, LL.D. Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Kalllah and Dimnah, or, the Fables of Bidpai; with an English 
 
 Translation of the later Syriac version, with Notes, by the late 
 I. G. N. Keith-Falconer, M.A. Demy Svo. 1$. 6d. 
 
 The Poems of Beha ed din Zoheir of Egypt. With a Metrical 
 
 Translation, Notes and Introduction, by the late E. H. Palmer, M.A. 
 2 vols. Crown Quarto. 
 
 Vol. I. The Arabic Text. Paper covers, los. 6d. 
 
 Vol.11. English Translation. Paper covers. ios.6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane, 
 
SANSKRIT AND PERSIAN. 
 
 SANSKRIT AND PERSIAN. 
 
 Makdla-i-Shakhsi Sayylh ki dar Kaziyya-i-Bab Navishta-Ast (a 
 
 Traveller's Narrative written to illustrate the Episode of the Bab). Per- 
 sian text, edited, translated and annotated, in two volumes, by E. G. 
 Browne, M.A., M.B. Crown 8vo. 15J. net. Vol. II. (containing 
 the Translation and Notes) separately, los. 6d. net. 
 
 Nalopakhyanam, or, The Tale of Nala; containing the Sanskrit 
 
 Text in Roman Characters, with Vocabulary. By the late Rev. T. 
 Jarrett, M.A. Demy 8vo. loj. 
 
 Notes on the Tale of Nala, for the use of Classical Students, by 
 J. Peile, Litt.D., Master of Christ's College. Demy 8vo. 12s. 
 
 The Divyavadana, a Collection of Early Buddhist Legends, now 
 first edited from the Nepalese Sanskrit MSS. in Cambridge and Paris. 
 By E. B. CowELL, M.A. and R. A. Neil, M.A. Demy Svo. rSx. 
 
 GREEK. 
 
 (See also "p"^. 23, 74.) 
 
 The Agamemnon of Aeschylus. With a translation in English 
 
 Rhythm, and Notes Critical and Explanatory. New Edition, Re- 
 vised. By the late B. H. Kennedy, D.D. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Aeschyh Fabulae iketiaes xoh$OPOI in libro Mediceo men- 
 dose scriptae ex vv. dd. coniecturis emendatius editae cum Scholiis Graecis 
 at brevi adnotatione critica, curante F. A. Paley, M.A., LL.D. Demy 
 Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 Aristotle.— IIEPl ^YXH^. Aristotle's Psychology, in Greek and 
 English, with Introduction and Notes, by E.Wallace, M.A. Demy Svo. iSj. 
 
 Aristotle. The Rhetoric. With a Commentary by the late 
 E. M. Cope, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised and 
 edited by J. E. Sandys, Litt.D. 3 Vols. Demy Svo. 21s. 
 
 Demosthenes against Androtion and against Timocrates, with 
 
 Introductions and English Commentary by William Wayte, M.A. 
 Crown Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Select Private Orations of Demosthenes with Introductions and 
 English Notes, by F. A. Paley, M.A., & J. E. Sandys, Litt.D. 
 
 Part I. Contra Phormionem, Lacritum, Pantaenetum, Boeotum de No- 
 mine, de Dote, Dionysodorum. Cr. Svo. Nezo Edition. 6s. 
 
 Part II. Pro Phormione, Contra Stephanum I. 11. ^ Nicostratum, Cono- 
 nem, Calliclem. Crown Svo. A^ezv Edition, js. 6d. 
 
 Demosthenes, Speech of, against the Law of Leptines. With 
 
 Introduction and Critical and Explanatory Notes, by J. E. SANDYS, 
 Litt.D. Demy Svo. (js. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 Euripides. Bacchae, with Introduction, Critical Notes, and Archae- 
 ological Illustrations, by J. E. Sandys, Litt.D. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 lis. 6d. 
 
 Euripides. Ion. The Greek Text with a Translation into English 
 Verse, Introduction and Notes by A. W. Verrall, Litt.D. Demy 8vo. 
 7^. 6d. 
 
 Homer's Odyssey. The text edited in accordance with modern 
 criticism by Arthur Platt, M.A., late Eellovv of Trinity College, 
 Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 4^'. 6d. 
 
 Pindar. Olympian and Pythian Odes. With Notes Explanatory 
 and Critical, Introductions and Introductory Essays. Edited by C. A. M. 
 Fennell, Litt. D. Crown Svo. gs. 
 
 — The Isthmian and Nemean Odes by the same Editor, ^s, 
 
 Plito's Phaedo, literally translated, by the late E. M. Cope, Fellow 
 of Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy Octavo. 5J. 
 
 The Thesetetus of Plato, with a Translation and Notes by the 
 
 late B. H. Kennedy, D.D. Crown Svo. *]s. 6d. 
 
 The Nuptial Number of Plato : its solution and significance, by 
 
 J. Adam, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Emmanuel College, Cambridge. 
 Demy Svo. is. 6d. Net. 
 
 Sophocles : the Plays and Fragments. With Critical Notes, Com- 
 mentary, and Translation in English Prose, by R. C. Jebb, Litt. D., 
 LL.D., Regius Professor of Greek in the University of Cambridge. 
 
 Parti. Oedipus Tyrannus. Demy Svo. Second Edit. 12s. 6d. 
 Part II. Oedipus Coloneus. Demy Svo. Second Edit. 12s. 6d. 
 Part III. Antigone. Demy Svo. Second Edit. 1 2s. 6d. 
 Part IV. Philoctetes. Demy Svo. 12^. 6d. 
 Part V. Trachiniae. Demy Svo. 12^-. 6^. 
 
 Fragments of Zeno and Cleanthes, an Essay which obtained the 
 Hare Prize in the year 1SS9. By A. C Pearson, B. A., Christ's College, 
 Cambridge. CrowTi Svo. ioj". 
 
 Pronunciation of Ancient Greek translated from the Third German 
 
 edition of Dr Blass by W. J. Purton, B.A. Demy Svo. 6s. 
 
 An Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Part I. The Archaic In- 
 scriptions and the Greek Alphabet. By E. S. Roberts, M.A., Fellow 
 and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. Demy Svo. i%s. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
LATIN. 9 
 
 LATIN. 
 
 {See also pp. 24, 25.) 
 
 M. Tulli Ciceronis ad M. Brutum Orator. A Revised Text 
 
 Edited with Introductory Essays and Critical and Explanatory Notes 
 by J. E. Sandys, Litt.D. Demy 8vo. i6j. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis de Finibus Bonorum Libri Quinque. The Text 
 
 revised and explained by J. S. Reid, Litt.D. [/« the Press. 
 
 Vol. III., containing the Translation. Demy 8vo. 8j. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis de Natura Deorum Libri Tres, with Introduction 
 and Commentary by Joseph B. Mayor, M.A. Demy Svo. Vol. I. loj. td. 
 Vol. II. \2s. 6d. Vol. III. los. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis de Officiis Libri Tres with Marginal Analysis, an 
 
 English Commentary, and Indices. New Edition, revised, by H. A. 
 HoLDEN, LL.D., Crown Svo. qs. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis de Officiis Libri Tertius, with Introduction, 
 
 Analysis and Commentary by H. A. Holden, LL.D. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 
 M. Tulli Ciceronis pro C. Rabirio [Perduellionis Reo] Oratio ad 
 Quirites. With Notes, Introduction and Appendices. By W. E. Heit- 
 LAND, M.A. Demy Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 P. Vergili Maronis Opera, cum Prolegomenis et Commentario 
 Critico pro Syndicis Preli Academicl edidit Benjamin Hall Kennedy, 
 S.T.P. Extra fcp. Svo. 3 J. 6d. 
 
 A Latin-English Dictionary. Printed from the (Incomplete) MS. 
 of the late T. H. Key, M.A., F.R.S. Demy 4to. £1. \is. 6d. 
 
 Graduated Passages from Greek and Latin Authors for First-Sight 
 
 Translation. Selected and supplied with short Notes for beginners by 
 H. Bendall, M.A., Head Master, and C E. Laurence, B.A., Assist- 
 ant Master, of Blackheath Proprietary School. Crown Svo. Part I. Easy. 
 is. 6d. Part II. Moderately Easy. 2s. Part III. Moderately 
 Difficult. {In the Press. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY'S PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Transactions. Vol. L 1872— 1880. 15^-. Vol. XL 1881— 1882. 
 
 With Index to Vols. I., II. and Proceedings for 1882. \2s. Vol. III. 
 Pt. I. 1886. 3^. dd. Pt. II. 1889. 2s. Pt. III. 1890. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Proceedings. I— III. 2s. dd. IV— VI. 2s. 6d. VII— IX. 2s. 6d. 
 
 X— XII. 2s. 6d XIII— XV. 2s. 6d. XVI— XVIII. 2s. 6d. XIX— 
 
 XXI. 2s. 6d. XXII— XXIV. 1889. is. XXV— XXVII. With Laws 
 
 and List of Members for 1891. is. net. 
 
 Spelling Reform and English Literature by H. Sweet. 2d. 
 
 PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN in the Augustan Period. 3^/. 
 
 An Eighth Century Latin- Anglo -Saxon Glossary preserved in the 
 
 Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, edited by J. H. Hessels. 
 Demy 8vo. los. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
lo CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 FRENCH. 
 
 Random Exercises in French Grammar, Homonyms and Synonyms 
 
 for Advanced Students, by L. Boquel, Lecturer at Emmanuel and 
 NeAvnham Colleges. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Key to the above by the same. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. (net). 
 
 Exercises in French Composition for Advanced Students. By the 
 
 same. Demy 8vo. 5^. (>d. (net). 
 
 CELTIC. 
 
 A Grammar of the Irish Language. By Prof. Windisch. Trans- 
 lated by Dr NORMAN Moore. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 ENGLISH LITERATURE AND LITERARY HISTORY. 
 
 Chapters on English Metre. By Rev. Joseph B. Mayor, M.A. 
 
 Demy Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Studies in the Literary Relations of England with Germany in 
 
 the Sixteenth Century. By C. H. Herford, M.A. Crown Svo. 9^. 
 
 From Shakespeare to Pope. An Inquiry into the causes and 
 phenomena of the Rise of Classical Poetry in England. By E. GosSE, 
 M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Gray and his Friends. Letters and Relics in great part hitherto 
 unpublished. Edited by the Rev. D. C. Tovey, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 OTHER MODERN EUROPEAN LITERATURE. 
 
 Contributions to the Textual Criticism of the Divina Commedia. 
 
 Including the complete collation throughout the Inferno of all the MSS. 
 at Oxford and Cambridge. By the Rev. E. Moore, D.D. Demy Svo. 21^. 
 
 The Literature of the French Renaissance. An Introductory 
 
 Essay. By A. A. TiLLEY, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 MATHEMATICS, PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY. 
 
 The Collected Mathematical Papers of Arthur Cayley, ScD., 
 
 F.R.S. Demy 4to. 10 vols. 
 
 Vols. I., II., III. and IV. 25^. each. [Vol. V. In the Press. 
 
 Mathematical and Physical Papers. By Sir G. G. Stokes, Sc.D., 
 
 LL.D. Reprinted from the Original Journals and Transactions, with 
 additional Notes by the Author. Vol. I. Demy Svo. 15J. Vol. TI. 15J. 
 
 [Vol. III. In the Press. 
 
 Mathematical and Physical Papers. By Lord Kelvin (Sir W. 
 
 Thomson), LL.D., F.R.S. Collected from different Scientific Periodic 
 cals from May, 1841, to the present time. Vol. I. Demy Svo. iSj-. 
 Vol. II. 15J. Vol. III. iSj-. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
MATHEMATICS, PHYSICS AND CHEMISTRY. ii 
 The Scientific Papers of the late Prof. J. Clerk Maxwell. Edited 
 
 by W. D. NiVEN, M. A. 2 vols. Royal 4to. £1. 35. (net.) 
 
 Scientific Papers compiled by the Royal Society of London, 
 
 Catalogue of. Vols. I. — VL, for the years 1800 — 1863, Royal 4to. cloth 
 (Vol. I. in half-morocco), £\ (net) ; half-morocco, ;^5. 5^. (net). Vols. 
 VII.— VIII. for the years 1864— 1873, cloth, ;^i. \\s. 6d. (net); half- 
 morocco, £2. 5^. (net). Single volumes cloth, 20s., or half-morocco, csSj. 
 (net). Vol. IX. New series for the years 1874-1883, cloth, -25^., half- 
 morocco, 32^-. (net). [Vol. X. In the Press, 
 
 A History of the Study of Mathematics at Cambridge. By W. VV. 
 Rouse Ball, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Diophantos of Alexandria; a Study in the History of Greek 
 Algebra. By T. L. Heath, M.A. Demy 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 A History of the Theory of Elasticity and of the Strength of 
 
 Materials, from Galilei to the present time. Vol. I. Galilei to Saint- 
 Venant, i639-r850. By the late I. Todhunter, Sc.D., edited and 
 completed by Prof. Karl Pearson, M.A. Demy 8vo. 25J. 
 Vol. II. By the same Editor. [In the Press. 
 
 The Elastical Researches of Barre de Saint-Venant (extract from 
 
 Vol. II. of Todhunter's History of the Theory of Elasticity), edited by 
 Professor Karl Pearson, M.A. Demy 8vo. qj. 
 
 A Short History of Greek Mathematics. By J. Gow, Litt. D., 
 
 Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Plane Trigonometry. By E. W. Hobson, Sc.D. 
 
 Demy Svo. 12^. 
 
 A Treatise on the Theory of Determinants and their Applications 
 
 in Analysis and Geometry. By R. F. Scott, M.A. Demy Svo. 12s. 
 
 Theory of Differential Equations. Part I. Exact Equations and 
 Pfaff's Problem. By A. R. Forsyth, Sc.D., F.R.S. Demy 8vo. 12s. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on Quaternions. By P. G. Tait, M.A. 
 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo. 14J. 
 
 A Treatise on Natural Philosophy. By Lord Kelvin (Sir W. 
 Thomson), LL.D., and P. G. Tait, M.A. Part I. Demy Svo. i6s. 
 Part II. iSj. 
 
 Elements of Natural Philosophy. By Lord Kelvin (Sir W. 
 
 Thomson), and P. G. Tait. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 91. 
 
 A Treatise on Analytical Statics. By E. J. Routh, Sc.D., F.R.S. 
 
 Vol. I. Demy Svo. 14J. 
 
 A Treatise on Dynamics. By S. L. Loney, M.A. New and En- 
 larged Edition. Crown Svo. 7^". 6d. 
 
 Solutions of the Examples in a Treatise on Elementary Dynamics. 
 
 By the same Author. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Geometrical Optics. By R. S. Heath, M.A. 
 
 Demy Svo. 1 2S. 6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
12 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on Geometrical Optics. By R. S. Heath, 
 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Hydrodynamics, a Treatise on the Mathematical Theory of Fluid 
 Motion, by Horace Lamb, M.A. Demy 8vo. \is. 
 
 A Treatise on the Mathematical Theory of Elasticity. By A. E. H. 
 
 Love, M.A., Fellow of St John's College. In Two Volumes. 
 
 [Vol. I. Nearly ready. 
 
 An attempt to test the Theories of Capillary Action, by F. 
 
 Bashforth, B.D., and the late J. C. Adams, M.A. Demy 4to. £\. \s. 
 A Revised Account of the Experiments made with the Bashforth 
 
 Chronograph, to find the resistance of the air to the motion of projectiles. 
 By Francis Bashforth, B.D. Demy 8vo. i^s. 
 
 Astronomical Observations made at the Observatory of Cambridge 
 from 1846 to i860, by the late Rev. J. Challis, M.A. 
 
 Astronomical Observations from 1861 to 1865. Vol. XXI Royal 
 
 4to., 15^. From 1866 to 1869. Vol. XXII. 15J. 
 
 [Vol. XXIII. In the Press. 
 
 The Mathematical Works of Isaac Barrow, D.D. Edited by 
 
 W. Whewell, D.D. Demy Octavo. 7j. 6</. 
 The Analytical Theory of Heat. By Joseph Fourier. Translated 
 
 with Notes, by A. Freeman, M.A. Demy 8vo. i2j. 
 Elementary Thermodynamics, by J. Parker, M.A., Fellow of 
 
 St John's College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 9^. 
 
 The Electrical Researches of the Honourable Henry Cavendish, 
 
 F.R.S. Written between 1771 and 1781. Edited by J. Clerk Max- 
 well, F.R.S. Demy Svo. \%s. 
 
 Practical Work at the Cavendish Laboratory. Heat. Edited by 
 
 W. N. Shaw, M.A. Demy 8vo. 3^-. 
 
 A Treatise on the General Principles of Chemistry, by M. M. 
 
 Pattison Muir, M.A. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15J. 
 Elementary Chemistry. By M. M. Pattison Muir, M.A., and 
 
 Charles Slater. M.A., M.B. Crown 8vo. j^s. 6d. 
 
 Practical Chemistry. A Course of Laboratory Work. By M. M. 
 
 Pattison Muir, M.A., and D. J. Carnegie, M.A. Cr. Svo. 3^. 
 
 Notes on Qualitative Analysis. Concise and Explanatory. By 
 H. J. H. Fenton, M.A., F.C.S. New Edit. Crown 4to. 6s. 
 {See also p. 2%, Pitt Press Mathematical Series.') 
 
 BIOLOGY AND GEOLOGY. 
 
 Lectures on the Physiology of Plants, by S. H. Vines, ScD., 
 
 Professor of Botany in the University of Oxford. Demy 8vo. •21 J. 
 
 Studies from the Morphological Laboratory. Edited by Adam 
 
 Sedgwick, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 Vol. II. Part I. Royal Svo. 10^. Vol. II. Part II. 7J. ^d'. Vol. III. 
 Parts I. and II. is. 6d. each. Vol. IV. Part I. \2s. 6d. Vol. IV. 
 Part II. 10^. Vol. IV. Part HI. 5J. Vol. V. Part I. 7J. 6d. 
 
 London: Cmnbridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
BIOLOGY AND GEOLOGY. 13 
 
 A Catalogue of Books and Papers on Protozoa, Coelenterates, 
 
 Worms, etc. published during the years 1861-1883, by D'Arcy W. 
 Thompson, M.A. Demy Svo. izs.dd. 
 
 A Catalogue of the Collection of Birds formed by the late Hugh 
 
 Edwin Strickland, now in the possession of the University of Cam- 
 bridge. By O. Salvin, M.A., F.R.S. £\. \s. 
 
 Illustrations of Comparative Anatomy, Vertebrate and Inverte- 
 brate. Second Edition. Demy Svo. u. td. 
 
 Catalogue of Osteological Specimens contained in the Anatomical 
 
 Museum of the University of Cambridge. Demy Svo. is. 6d, 
 
 Catalogue of Tjrpe Fossils in the Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge. 
 
 By H. Woods, B.A., F.G.S., with Preface by Professor T. M<=Kenny 
 Hughes. Demy Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 A Catalogue of the Collection of Cambrian and Silurian Fossils 
 
 contained in the Geological Museum of the University of Cambridge, 
 by J. W. Salter, F.G.S. Royal Quarto, ^s. 6d. 
 
 A Catalogue of Austrahan Fossils. By R. Etheridge, Jun., F.G.S. 
 
 Demy Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Fossils and Palseontological Affinities of the Neocomian Deposits 
 
 of Upware and Brickhill, being the Sedgwick Prize Essay for 1879. By 
 W. Keeping, M.A. Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 The Jurassic Rocks of Cambridge, being the Sedgwick Prize Essay 
 for the year 1886, by the late T. Roberts, M.A. Demy Svo. 
 
 [In the Press. 
 
 The Bala Volcanic Series of Caernarvonshire and Associated Rocks, 
 
 being the Sedgwick Prize Essay for 1888, by A. Harker, M.A., F.R.S. 
 Demy Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 LAW. 
 
 Digest XIX. 2. Locati Conducti, with a Translation and Notes by 
 C.H. Monro, M.A., Fellow ofGonville and Caius College. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 An Introduction to the Study of Justinian's Digest. By Henry 
 
 John Roby. Demy Svo. c)s. 
 Justinian's Digest. Lib. VII., Tit. I. De Usufructu, with a Legal 
 
 and Philological Commentary by H. J. RoBY. Demy Svo. as. 
 The Two Parts complete in One Volume. Demy Svo. iSi^. 
 
 Selected Titles from the Digest, by Bryan Walker, M.A., LL.D. 
 
 Part I. Mandati vel Contra. Digest xvii. i. Cr. Svo. 5J. 
 
 Part II. De Adquirendo rerum dominio, and De Adqufrenda vel 
 
 amittenda Possessione, Digest XLI. i and 2. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Part III. De Condictionibus, Digest xii. i and 4 — 7 and Digest 
 XIII. I — 3. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Commentaries of Gains and Rules of Ulpian. Translated 
 and Annotated, by J. T. Abdy, LL.D., and Bryan Walker, M.A., 
 LL.D. New Edition by Bryan Walker. Crown Svo. i6s. 
 
 Londofi: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
14 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 The Institutes of Justinian, translated with Notes by J. T. Abdy, 
 LL.D., and Bryan Walker, M.A., LL.D. Cr. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 The Fragments of the Perpetual Edict of Salvius Julianus, Ar- 
 ranged, and Annotated by the late Bryan Walker, LL.D. Cr. 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Grotius de Jure Belli et Pacis, with the Notes of Barbeyrac and 
 
 others; an abridged Translation of the Text, by W. Whewell, D.D. 
 Demy 8vo. 12s. The translation separate, 6s. 
 
 The Science of International Law. By T. A. Walker, M.A., 
 
 LL.M. of the Middle Temple. Demy Svo. [ATea^-Zj^ ready. 
 
 An Analysis of Criminal Liability. By E. C. Clark, LL.D., 
 
 Regius Professor of Civil Law. Crown Svo. 7^. dd. 
 
 Practical Jurisprudence. A comment on Austin. By the same. 
 
 Crown Svo. 9^. 
 
 The Constitution of Canada. By J. E. C. Munro, LL.M. 
 
 Demy Svo. \os. 
 
 Elements of the Law of Torts. A Text-book for Students. By 
 Melville M. Bigelow, Ph.D. Crown Svo. \os. 6d. 
 
 A Selection of Cases on the English Law of Contract. By 
 
 Gerard Brown Finch, M.A. Royal Svo. 2SJ. 
 Bracton's Note Book. A Collection of Cases decided in the King's 
 
 Courts during the Reign of Henry the Third, annotated by a Lawyer of 
 that time, seemingly by Henry of Bratton. Edited by F. W. Maitland. 
 3 vols. Demy Svo. £1. ^s. (net.) 
 
 A Selection of the State Trials. By J. W. Willis-Bund, M.A., 
 
 LL.B. Crown Svo. Vols. I. and IL In 3 parts, ^os. 
 
 Commons and Common Fields, or the History and Policy of the 
 
 Laws of Commons and Enclosures in England. Being the Yorke Prize 
 Essay for 1SS6. By T. E. Scrutton, M.A. Demy Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 History of Equity as administered in the Court of Chancery. Being 
 
 the Yorke Prize Essay for 1889. By D. M^Kenzie Kerly, M.A., St John's 
 College. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 History of Land Tenure in Ireland. Being the Yorke Prize Essay 
 for 188S. By W. E. Montgomery, M.A., LL.M. Demy Svo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 History of the Law of Tithes in England. Being the Yorke Prize 
 Essay for 1SS7. By W. Easterby, B.A., LL.B. Demy Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 The History of the Law of Prescription in England. Being the 
 
 Yorke Prize Essay for 1S90. By T. A. Herbert, B.A., LL.B. Demy 
 
 Svo. los. 
 
 Land in Fetters. Being the Yorke Prize Essay for 1885. By 
 T. E. Scrutton, M.A. Demy Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Tables shewing the Differences between English and Indian Law. 
 
 By Sir Roland Knyvet ^VILSON, Bart., M.A., LL.M. Demy 4to. is. 
 
 Lo7ido7i: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
HISTORY. 15 
 
 HISTORY. 
 
 Cambridge Historical Essays. 
 
 Political Parties in Athens during the Peloponnesian War, 
 
 by L. Whibley, M.A. (Prince Consort Dissertation, 1888.) Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. dd. 
 
 Pope Gregory the Great and his relations with Gaul, by 
 
 F. W. Kellett, M.A. (Prince Consort Dissertation, 1888.) Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Constitutional Experiments of the Commonwealth, being 
 
 the Thirlwall Prize Essay for 1889, by E. Jenks, M.A., LL.B. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 On Election by Lot at Athens, by J. W. Headlam, M.A. 
 
 (Prince Consort Dissertation, 1890.) Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Influence and Development of English Gilds. (Thirlwall 
 
 Prize Essay, 1 89 1.) By F. Aidan Hibbert, B.A. Crown 8vo. 3^. 
 
 The Somerset Religious Houses. By W. A. J. Archbold, 
 
 B.A., LL.B. (Prince Consort Dissertation, 1890.) Crown 8vo. 
 IOJ-. 6d. 
 
 The Early History of Frisia, with special relation to its Con- 
 version. By W. E. Collins, B.A. (Prince Consort Dissertation, 
 1890.) Cr. 8vo. [Preparing. 
 
 The Origin of Metallic Currency and Weight Standards. By W. 
 
 RiDGEWAY, M.A., Professor of Greek, Queen's College, Cork, and late 
 Fellow of Gonville and Caius College. Demy 8vo. 15^. Net. 
 
 The Growth of English Industry and Commerce during the Early 
 and Middle Ages. By W. Cunningham, D.D. Demy 8vo. 16s. 
 
 The Growth of English Industry and Commerce in Modem Times. 
 
 By the same Author. [N'early ready. 
 
 A History of Epidemics in Britain. From a. d. 664 to the extinc- 
 tion of the Plague in 1666. By Charles Creighton, M.D., M.A., 
 formerly Demonstrator of Anatomy in the University of Cambridge. 
 Demy 8vo. \%s. 
 
 Two Unfinished Papers by the late Henry Bradshaw. i. The 
 
 Collectio Canonum Hibemensis. 2. On the Chartres and Tours MSS. 
 of the Hibemensis. (64 pp.) Demy 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Statutes of Lincoln Cathedral. Arranged by the late Henry 
 
 Bradshaw, wdth illustrative Documents. Edited by Chr. Wordsworth, 
 M.A. Part I. containing the complete text of ' Liber Niger ' with Mr 
 Bradshaw's Memorandums. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Lo7idon : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
i6 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 Ecclesiae Londino-Batavae archivum. Tomvs Primvs. Abra- 
 
 HAMI Ortelii et virorum eruditorum ad eundem et ad Jacobvm 
 CoLivM Ortelianvm Epistulae, (1524 — 1628). Tomvs Secvndvs. 
 EPISTVLAE ET TRACTATVS cum Reformationis turn Ecclesiae 
 Londino-Batavae Historiam lUustiantes 1544 — 1622. Ex autographis 
 mandante Ecclesia Londino-Batava edidit Joannes Henricvs Hessels. 
 Demy 410. Each vol., separately, £1. \os. Taken together ;,^5. 5J. Net. 
 
 The Growth of British Policy, by J. R. Seeley, M.A. 
 
 [/« the Press. 
 The Despatches of Earl Gower, English Ambassador at the court 
 
 of Versailles, June 1 790 to August 1792, and the Despatches of Mr Lindsay 
 and Mr Monro. By O. Browning, M.A. Demy 8vo. 15J. 
 
 Life and Tunes of Stem, or Germany and Prussia in the Napoleonic 
 
 Age, by J. R. Seeley, M.A. Portraits and Maps. 3 vols. Demy Svo. 30J. 
 
 Rhodes in Ancient Times. By Cecil Torr, M.A. With six 
 
 plates. \os. 6d. 
 
 Rhodes in Modem Times. By the same Author. With three 
 
 plates. Demy Svo. 2>s. 
 
 Chronological Tables of Greek History. By Carl Peter. Trans- 
 lated from the German by G. Chawner, M.A, Demy 4to. los. 
 
 History of Nepal, edited with an introductory sketch of the Country 
 and People by Dr D. Wright. Super-royal Svo. 10^. 6d. 
 
 Kinship and Marriage in early Arabia, by W. Robertson Smith, 
 
 M.A., LL.D. Cro\\Ti Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Natural ReUgion in India. The Rede Lecture, delivered in the 
 Senate-House, Cambridge, on June 17, 1891, by Sir Alfred Lyall, 
 K.C.B., K.C.I.E. Cloth, 2s. Paper Covers, is. 
 
 BIOGRAPHY. 
 
 Erasmus. The Rede Lecture, delivered in the Senate-House, Cam- 
 bridge, June II, 1890, by R. C. Jebb, Litt.D. Cloth, 2s. Paper Covers, i^. 
 
 The Life and Letters of the Reverend Adam Sedgwick, LL.D., 
 
 F.R.S. (Dedicated, by special permission, to Her Majesty the Queen.) By 
 John Willis Clark, M.A., F.S.A., and Thomas M<=Kenny Hughes, 
 M.A. 2 vols. Demy Svo. 36^. 
 
 Memorials of the Life of George Elwes Corrie, D.D., formerly Master 
 
 of Jesus College. By M. Holroyd. Demy Svo. 12s. 
 
 TRAVELS. 
 
 Travels in Arabia Deserta in 1876 and 1877. By Charles 
 
 M. Doughty. With Illustrations. Demy Svo. 2 vols. £^. y. 
 
 A Journey of Literary and Archaeological Research in Nepal and 
 
 Northern India, 1884—5. By C Bendall, M.A. Demy Svo. 10s. 
 
 Lotidon : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
ART, &-C. ly 
 
 ART, &c. 
 
 Illuminated Manuscripts in Classical and Mediaeval Times, their 
 
 Art and their Technique, by J. Henry Middleton, Slade Professor of 
 Fine Art. Royal 8vo. [A'early ready. 
 
 The Engraved Gems of Classical Times with a Catalogue of the 
 Gems in the Fitzwilliam Museum by J. H. Middleton, M.A. Royal 8vo. 
 12S. 6d. 
 
 The Lewis Collection of Gems and Rmgs, in the possession of 
 
 Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, with an Introductory Essay on 
 Ancient Gems by J, H. Middleton, M.A. Royal 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Catalogue of Ancient Marbles in Great Britain, by Prof. Adolf 
 
 MiCHAELis. Translated by C. A. M. Fennell, Litt.D. Royal Svo. 
 Roxburgh (Morocco back). £2. is. 
 
 Some Interesting Syrian and Palestinian Inscriptions, by J. Rendel 
 
 Harris, M.A. Royal Svo. 4^. 
 The Types of Greek Coins. By Percy Gardner, Litt.D., F.S.A. 
 
 With 16 plates. Impl. 4to. Cloth £1. iis. 6d. Roxburgh (Morocco 
 back) £2. 2s. 
 
 Essays on the Art of Pheidias. By C. Waldstein, Litt.D., Phil.D. 
 
 Royal Svo. With Ilhistrations. I^uckram, 30J. 
 
 The Woodcutters of the Netherlands during the last quarter of 
 
 the Fifteenth Century. By W. M. Conway. Demy Svo. ioj-. 6d. 
 The Literary remains of Albrecht Durer, by VV. M. Conway. With 
 
 Transcripts from the British Museum Manuscripts, and Notes upon them 
 by LiNA ECKENSTEIN. Royal Svo. 21s. 
 
 The Collected Papers of Henry Bradshaw, including his Memoranda 
 
 and Communications read before the Cambridge Antiquarian Society. 
 With II facsimiles. Edited by F.J. H.Jenkinson, M.A. Demy Svo. 16s. 
 
 MUSIC. 
 
 Counterpoint. A practical course of study. By the late Prof. 
 Sir G. A. Macfarren, Mus. D. 5th Edition, revised. Cr. 4to. 7^. 6d. 
 
 EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE, &c. 
 
 Eighteen Years of University Extension. By R. D. Roberts, M. A., 
 
 D.Sc, Organizing Secretary for Lectures to the Local Examinations and 
 Lectures Syndicate. With Map and Diagrams. Crown Svo. is. 
 
 Occasional Addresses on Educational Subjects. By S. S. Laurie, 
 
 M.A., F.R.S.E. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 Lectures on Language and Linguistic Method in the School. By 
 
 S. S. Laurie, M.A., LL.D. Crown Svo. 4^. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lafie. 
 
i8 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 Lectures on Teaching, delivered in the University of Cambridge. 
 By J. G. Fitch, M.A., LL.D. Cr. 8vo. 5J. 
 
 Lectures on the Growth and Training of the Mental Faculty, 
 
 delivered in the University of Cambridge. By Francis Warner, M.D., 
 F.R.C.P. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 SHORTHAND. 
 
 A Primer of Cursive Shorthand. By H. L. Callendar, M.A. 6d. 
 
 Essays from the Spectator in Cursive Shorthand, by H. L. 
 
 Callendar, M.A. 6d. 
 
 Reading Practice in Cursive Shorthand. Easy extracts for Begin- 
 ners. St Mark, Ft. I. Vicar of Wakefield, Chaps. I.— IV. Alice in 
 Wonderland, Chap. VII. Price 3^. each. 
 
 A System of Phonetic Spelling, adapted to English by H. L. Callen- 
 dar, M.A. Extra Fcap. Svo. 6d. 
 
 A Manual of Orthographic Cursive Shorthand. By H. L. Cal- 
 lendar, M.A. IS. 
 
 A Manual of Cursive Shorthand, by H. L. Callendar, M.A. 
 
 Extra Fcap. Svo. 2s. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 Town and Gown. Some five years of work in St George's, 
 
 Camberwell. By J. Tetley Rowe, M.A., Trinity College Missioner, 
 with a few words of Preface by Rev. A. Montagu Butler, D.D., 
 Master of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 4to. is. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 The Architectural History of the University of Cambridge and 
 
 of the Colleges of Cambridge and Eton, by the late Professor Willis, 
 M.A., F.R.S. Edited with large Additions and a Continuation to the 
 present time by J. W. Clark, M.A. 4 Vols. Super Royal Svo. £6. 6s. 
 Also a limited Edition of the same, consisting of 1 20 numbered Copies 
 only, large paper Quarto; the woodcuts and steel engravings mounted 
 on India paper ; of which 100 copies are now offered for sale, at Twenty- 
 five Guineas net each set. 
 
 The University of Cambridge from the Earliest Tunes to the 
 
 Royal Injunctions of 1535. By J. B. Mullinger, M.A. Demy Svo. lis. 
 
 Part II. From the Royal Injunctions of 1535 to the Accession of Charles 
 
 the First. Demy Svo. iSj. 
 
 Scholae Academicae : some Account of the Studies at the English 
 Universities in the Eighteenth Century. By Christopher Words- 
 worth, M.A. Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 History of the College of St John the Evangelist, by Thomas 
 Baker, B.D., Ejected Fellow. Edited by John E. B. Mayor, M.A., 
 Fellow of St John's. Two Vols. Demy Svo. 24J. 
 
 London : Cafnbridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 19 
 
 Admissions to Gonville and Caius College in the University of 
 
 Cambridge March 1558 — 9 to Jan. 1678 — 9. Edited by J. Venn, Sc.D., 
 and S. C. Venn. Demy Svo. lOJ. 
 
 A Chronological List of the Graces, etc. in the University Registry 
 which concern the University Library, is. 6d. 
 
 Trusts, Statutes and Directions affecting (i) The Professorships 
 of the University. (2) The Scholarships and Prizes. (3) Other Gifts and 
 Endowments. Demy Svo. 5J. 
 
 Graduati Cantabrigienses : sive catalogus exhibens nomina eorum 
 
 quos gradu quocunque ornavit Academia Cantabrigiensis (rSoo — 1884). 
 Cura H. R. Luard, S.T. P. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Letters patent of Elizabeth and James the First, addressed to the 
 
 University of Cambridge, with other Documents. Edited (with a trans- 
 lation ofthelettersof Elizabeth) by J. W.Clark, M.A. Demy Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Statutes for the University of Cambridge and for the Colleges 
 
 therein, made, pubhshed and approved (187S — 1S82) under the Uni- 
 versities of Oxford and Cambridge Act, 1877. Demy Svo. i6s. 
 
 Statutes of the University of Cambridge. 3J-. 6d. 
 
 Ordinances of the University of Cambridge, yj. 6d. Supplement 
 
 to ditto. IS. Bound in one vokime. Si'. 6d. 
 
 A Compendium of University Regulations. Demy Svo. 6d. 
 
 Cambridge University Reporter {Published by authority). Contain- 
 ing all the Official Notices of the University Reports of Discussions in 
 the Schools, and Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical, Antiquarian 
 and Philological Societies, yl. weekly. 
 
 CATALOGUES. 
 
 University Library. 
 
 A Catalogue of the Manuscripts. Demy Svo. 5 vols. \os. 
 
 each. Index to Catalogue. \os. 
 
 A Catalogue of Adversaria and printed books containing 
 
 MS. notes. Demy Svo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 Catalogus Bibliothecse Burckhardtianse. Demy Quarto, ^s. 
 A Catalogue of the Hebrew Manuscripts. By the late Dr 
 
 S. M. SCHILLER-SZINESSY. QJ. 
 
 Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts. Edited 
 
 by C. Bendall, M.A. \2S. 
 
 Bulletin (weekly), containing titles of new books added to the 
 
 Library. Crown Svo. ()S. a year, paid in advance. 
 
 Catalogue of the collection of books on Logic presented by 
 J. Venn, Sc.D. 2s. 6d. 
 A Catalogue of the Portsmouth Collection of Books and Papers 
 
 written by or belonging to Sir Isaac Newton. Demy Svo. 5^. 
 
 The Illuminated Manuscripts in the Library of the Fitzwilliam 
 Museum, Cambridge, by W. G. Searle, M.A. "js. 6d. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
20 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS. 
 
 These Papers are published in occasional numbers every Term, and in 
 volumes for the Academical >ear. 
 
 Vol. XVII. Papers for the year 1887—88. Vol. XVIII. Papers 
 for the year 1888 — 89. Vol. XIX. Papers for the year 1889 — 90. Vol. 
 XX. Papers for the year 1890—91. i^s. each. 
 
 COLLEGE EXAMINATION PAPERS. 
 
 Examination Papers for Entrance and Minor Scholarships and 
 
 Exhibitions in the Colleges of the University of Cambridge. Part I. 
 Mathematics and Science. Part II. Classics, Mediaeval and Modem 
 Languages and History (Michaelmas Term, 1890). Part III. Mathe- 
 matics and Science. Part IV. Classics, Law and History (Lent Term, 
 1 891). 2^-. each. Parts V. and VI. {^Nearly ready. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. 
 
 Examination Papers, for various years, with the Regulations for 
 the Examination. Demy 8vo. is. each, or by post is. id. 
 
 Class Lists, for various years. Boys li". Girls 6^'. 
 
 Annual Reports of the Syndicate, with Supplementary Tables 
 
 showing the success and failure of the Candidates, is. each, by post 
 IS. 3^^. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE HIGHER LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. 
 
 Examination Papers, for various years, with the Regulations for 
 
 the Examination. Demy 8vo. is. each, by post is. id. 
 Class Lists, for various years, is. each. By post i^. 2d. 
 Reports of the Syndicate. Demy 8vo. i^., by post is. 2d. 
 
 TEACHERS' TRAINING SYNDICATE. 
 
 Examination Papers for various years with the Regulations for 
 
 the Examination. Demy 8vo. (-yd., by post 7^/. 
 
 OXFORD AND CAMBRIDGE SCHOOLS EXAMINATIONS. 
 
 Papers set in the Examination for Certificates, July, 1891. 2s. 
 Papers set in the Examination for Commercial Certificates, July, 
 
 1 891. dd. 
 
 List of Candidates who obtained Certificates at the Examination 
 
 held in 1891 ; and Supplementary Tables, ^d. 
 
 Regulations of the Board for 1892. 9^. 
 
 Regulations for the Commercial Certificate, 1892. 3^. 
 
 Report of the Board for the year ending Oct. 31, 1891. is. 
 
 Londofi : Ca7tibridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. 21 
 
 Cbe Cambriticrf 33ible for ^cbooIsJ anti CoUtgr^* 
 
 General Editor : J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., Bishop of Worcester. 
 "It is difficult to commend too highly this excellent series." — Guardian. 
 
 Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Fcap. 8vo. With Maps. 
 Book of Joshua. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. 2s. 6d. 
 Book of Judges. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 35. 6d. 
 First Book of Samuel. By Rev. Prof. Kirkpatrick, B.D. 3^. 6d. 
 Second Book of Samuel. By Rev. Prof. Kirkpatrick, B.D. 3^. 6d. 
 First Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. y. 6d. 
 Second Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. y. dd. 
 Book of Job. By Rev. A. B. Davidson, D.D. 5^. 
 Book of Psalms. Book L By Rev. Prof. Kirkpatrick, B.D. 35-. dd. 
 Book of Ecclesiastes. By Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D. y. 
 Book of Jeremiah. By Rev. A. W. Streane, B.D. 4^. dd. 
 Book of Ezekiel. By Rev. A. B. Davidson, D.D. 5^. 
 Book of Hosea. By Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., D.D. 3^. 
 Books of Obadiah and Jonah. By Arch. Perowne. 2s. 6d. 
 Book of Micah. By Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., D.D. is. 6d. 
 Books of Haggai, Zechariah & Malachi. By Arch. Perowne. 35. dd. 
 Book of Malachi. By Archdeacon Perowne. is. 
 Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. 2s. 6d. 
 Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon Farrar. 4^. 6d. 
 Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 4^. 6d. 
 Acts of the Apostles. By Prof. Lumby, D.D. 4^. 6d. 
 Epistle to the Romans. Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A. 3^. 6d. 
 First Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 2s. 
 Second Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 2s. 
 Epistle to the Galatians. By Rev. E. H. Perowne, D.D. is. dd. 
 Epistle to the Ephesians. Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Epistle to the Hebrews. By Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. 35. 6d. 
 Epistle to the Philippians. By Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Epistles to the Thessalonians. By Rev. G. G. Findt-ay, B.A. 2s. 
 General Epistle of St James. By Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre. is. 6d. 
 Epistles of St Peter and St Jude. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 Epistles of St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, M.A., D.D. 3J. 6d. 
 Book of Revelation. By Rev. W. H. Simcox, M.A. 3^. 
 
 Londoft: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
22 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 Preparing. 
 Book of Genesis. By the Bishop of Worcester. 
 Books of Exodus, Numbers and Deuteronomy. By Rev. C. D. 
 
 GiNSBURG, LL.D. 
 
 First and Second Books of Chronicles. By Very Rev. Dean 
 
 Spence, D.D. 
 Books of Ezra and Nehemiah. By Rev. Prof. Ryle, B.D. 
 Book of Isaiah. By Prof. W. Robertson Smith, M.A. 
 Epistles to Colossians & Philemon. By Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A. 
 Epistles to Timothy and Titus. By Rev. A. E. Humphreys,' M.A. 
 
 C6e Smaller ODambnirse asible for ^rboofe. 
 
 "The notes elucidate every possible difficulty with scholarly brevity and clearness." — 
 Saturday Rcvie-w. 
 
 "We can cordially recommend this series of text-books, not only to those for vi^hom it is 
 primarily intended, but also to the clergy and other workers for use in Bible-classes." — Church 
 Revieiv. 
 
 "Accurate scholarship is obviously a characteristic of their productions, and the work of 
 simplification and condensation appears to have been judiciously and skilfully performed." — 
 G^iardian. 
 
 Now ready. Price \s. each. 
 Book of Joshua. By J. S. Black, M.A. 
 
 Book of Judges. By J. S. Black, M.A. {Preparing. 
 
 First and Second Books of Samuel. By Prof. Kirk Patrick, B.D. 
 First and Second Books of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 
 Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 
 Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. 
 Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. 
 Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 
 Acts of the Apostles. By Professor Lumby, D.D. 
 
 THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT 
 
 FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES 
 with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and 
 English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor, 
 J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., Bishop of Worcester. 
 Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 45-. 6^. 
 Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D. D. 4^^. 6^/. 
 Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon Farrar. ds. 
 Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. ^s. 
 Acts of the Apostles. By Prof. Lumby, D.D. 4 Maps. 6j-. 
 First Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. ^s. 
 Second Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Ll\s, M.A. 3^-. 
 Epistle to the Hebrews. By Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. 33-. dd. 
 Epistles of St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, M.A., D.D. a,s. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane, 
 
PITT PRESS SERIES. 23 
 
 THE PITT PRESS SERIES. 
 
 Copies of the Pitt Press Series may generally be obtained in tivo volumes. 
 Text and Notes separately. 
 
 I. GREEK. 
 
 Aristophanes. Aves— Plutus— Ranae. By W. C. Green, M.A., 
 
 late Assistant Master at Rugby School, 3^. 6d. each. 
 
 Euripides. Heracleidae. By E. A. Beck, M.A. 3^. 6d. 
 Euripides. Hercules Furen&. By A. Gray, M.A., and J. T. 
 
 Hutchinson, M.A. is. 
 Euripides. Hippolytus. By W. S. Hadley, M.A. 2s. 
 Euripides. Iphigeneia in Aulis. By C. E. S. Headlam, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Herodotus. Book V. By E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 3^-. 
 Herodotus. Book VI. By the same Editor. 45. 
 Herodotus. Books VIII., IX. By the same Editor. 4^-. each. 
 
 \_Nearly ready. 
 
 Herodotus. Book VIII., Ch. 1-90. Book IX., Ch. 1-89. By the 
 
 same Editor. 35-. 6d. each. 
 
 Homer. Odyssey, Book IX. Book X. By G. M. Edwards, M.A. 
 
 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Homer. Odyssey, Book XXI. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 Homer. Iliad. Book VI. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 Homer. Iliad. Books XXII., XXIII. By the same Editor. 2s. each. 
 Luciani Somnium Charon Piscator et De Luctu. By W. E. 
 
 Heitland, M.A., Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge, ^s. 6d. 
 Lucian. Menippus and Timon. By E. C. Mackie, B.A. 3i-. 6d. 
 Platonis Apologia Socratis. By J. Adam, M.A. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Crito. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Euthyphro. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Plutarch's Lives of the Gracchi.— Sulla— Timoleon. By H. A. 
 
 Holden, M.A., LL.D. 6s. each. 
 
 Plutarch's Life of Nicias. By the same Editor, ^s. 
 
 Sophocles.— Oedipus Tyrannus. School Edition. By R. C. Jebb, 
 Litt.D., LL.D. 4J-. 6d. 
 
 Thucydides. Book VII. By Rev. H. A. Holden, M.A., LL.D. 5^. 
 
 Xenophon— Agesilaus. By H. Hailstone, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
24 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 Xenophon— Anabasis. By A. Pretor, M.A. Two vols. yi-. dd. 
 
 Books I. III. IV. and V. By the same Editor. 
 
 Price ^s. each. Books II. VI. and VII. -2^. ^d. each. 
 
 Xenophon— Cyropaedeia. Books I. II. By Rev. H. A. Holden, 
 
 M.A., LL.D. 1 vols. 6^. 
 
 Books III. IV. and V. By the same Editor. 5^. 
 
 Books VI. VII. and VIII. By the same Editor. 5^. 
 
 II. LATIN. 
 Beda's Ecclesiastical History, Books III., IV. Edited by J. E. B. 
 
 Mayor, M.A., and J. R. Lumby, D.D. Revised Edit. is. 6d. 
 Books I. II. [I71 the Press. 
 
 Caesar. De Bello GalUco Comment. I. By A. G. Peskett, M.A. 
 is.6d. Com. II. III. IS. 
 
 Comment. I. II. III. y. Com. IV. V. is. 6d. Com. VI. and 
 
 Com. VIII. IS. 6d. each. Com. VII. -IS. 
 
 De Bello Civili. Comment. I. By the same Editor. 35. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis de Amicitia.— de Senectute— pro Sulla Oratio. By 
 
 J. S- Reid, Litt.D., Fellovi^ of Gonville and Caius College, gx. 6d. each. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis Oratio pro Archia Poeta. By the same. 2s. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis pro Balbo Oratio. By the same. is. 6d. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis in Gaium Verrem Actio Prima. By H. Cowie, 
 
 M.A., Fellow of St John's College, is. 6d. 
 
 M. T. Ciceronis in Q. Caecilium Divinatio et in C. Verrem Actio, 
 
 By W. E. Heitland, M.A. , and H. Cowie, M.A. 3^. 
 M. T. Ciceronis Oratio pro Tito Annio Milone. By John Smyth 
 
 PuRTON, B.D. 2S. 6d. 
 
 M.T. Ciceronis Oratio pro L.Murena. ByW.E. Heitland, M.A. 35. 
 M. T. Ciceronis pro Cn. Plancio Oratio, by H. A. Holden, LL.D. 
 
 Second Edition. 4J. 6d. 
 
 M. Tulli Ciceronis Oratio Philippica Secunda. By A. G. Peskett, 
 
 M.A. 3 J. 6d. 
 M. T. Ciceronis Somnium Scipionis. By W. D. Pearman, M.A. 2s. 
 Horace. Epistles, Book I. By E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Livy. Books IV., IX. By H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Book V. By L. VVhibley, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book VI. By H. M. Stephenson, M.A. [In the Press. 
 
 Books XXI., XXII. By M. S. Dimsdale, M.A. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 BookXXVIL By H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 M. Annaei Lucani Pharsaliae Liber Primusj. By W. E. Heitland, 
 M.A., and C. E. Haskins, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
PITT PRESS SERIES. 2; 
 
 Lucretius, Book V. By J. D. Duff, M.A., Fellow of Trinity 
 College. Price ^s. 
 
 P. Ovidii Nasonis Fastorum Liber VI. By A. Sidgwick, M. A. i j-. dd. 
 Ovidii Nasonis Metamorphoseon Liber I. By L. D. Dowdall, 
 
 LL.B., B.D. ]^Ncarly ready. 
 
 guintus Curtius. A Portion of the History (Alexander in India). 
 
 By W. E. Heitland, M.A. and T. E. Raven, B.A. y. 6d. 
 Vergil. The Complete Works. By A. Sidgwick, M.A. Two 
 
 Vols. Vol. I. Intioduclion and Text. y. 6d. Vol, II. Notes. 4^^. 6d. 
 
 P. Vergili Maronis Aeneidos Libri I.— XII. By the same Editor. 
 
 \s. 6d. each. 
 
 P. Vergili Maronis Bucolica. By the same Editor, i^. 6d, 
 
 P. Vergili Maronis Georgicon Libri I. II. By the same Editor. 
 
 2J. Libri III. IV. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 
 III. FRENCH. 
 
 Bataille de Dames. By Scribe and Legouv^. By Rev. H. A. 
 Bull, M.A. 2^. 
 
 Dix Annees d'Exil. Livre II. Chapitres 1—8. Par Madame la 
 Baronne de Stael-Holstein. By the late G. Masson, B.A. and 
 G. W. Prothero, M.A. New Edition, enlarged. 25. 
 
 Histoire du Siecle de Louis XIV. par Voltaire. Chaps. I.— XIII. 
 
 By Gustave Masson, B.A. and G. W. Prothero, M.A. is. 6d. 
 Chaps. XIV.— XXIV. is. 6d. Chap. XXV. to end. 2^. 6d. 
 
 Fredegonde et Brunehaut. A Tragedy in Five Acts, by N. Le- 
 mercier. By Gustave Masson, B.A. is, 
 
 Jeanne D'Arc. By A. de Lamartine. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, 
 
 M.A. Revised Edition by A. R. Ropes, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 La Canne de Jonc. By A. De Vigny. By H. W. Eve, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 La Jeune Siberienne. Le Lepreux de la Cite D'Aoste. Tales by 
 Count Xavier de Maistre. By Gustave Masson, B.A. is. 6d. 
 
 La Picciola. By X. B. Saintine. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. 2s. 
 
 La Guerre. By MM. Erckmann-Chatrian. By the same 
 
 Editor. 3^. 
 La Metromanie. A Comedy, by Piron. By G. Masson, B.A. 2s. 
 Lascaris ou Les Grecs dn XV^ Siecle, Nouvelle Historique, par 
 
 A. F. Villemain. By the same. 2^. 
 La Suite du Menteur. A Comedy by P. Corneille. By the 
 
 same. is. 
 
 Lazare Hoche — Par Emile de Bonnechose. With Four Maps. 
 By C. COLBECK, M.A. is. 
 
 Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme, Comedie-Ballet en Cinq Actes. Par 
 J.-B. Poquelin de MoHere {1670). By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 LoJtdon : Cambridge Warehouse.^ Ave Maiia Lane. 
 
26 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, 
 
 Le Directoire. (Considerations sur ia Revolution Fran^aise. 
 Troisieme et quatrieme parties. "> Revised and enlarged. By G. Masson, 
 E.A. and G. W. rKOTHERO, IM.A. :.<•. 
 
 Les Plaideurs. Racine. By E. G. W. Braunholtz, i\I.A., Ph.D. 2.s\ 
 
 ^Abridged Edition.) i,v. 
 
 Les Precieuses Ridicules. Moli^^re. By E. G. W. Braunholtz, 
 
 M.A., rh.D. :.^-. 
 . (Abridged Edition.) is. 
 
 L'Ecole des Femmes. :Moliere. By George Saintsbury, M.A. 
 Le Pliilosophe sans le savoii'. Sedaine. By Rev. H. A. Bull, 
 
 late Master at \Venington College. :.^^ 
 
 Lettres sur rhistoire de France vXIII-XXIV). Par Augustin 
 
 Thierrv. By C Masson, r>.A. and G. W. rKoriiERO. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Le Verre D'Eau. A Comedy, by Scribe. Edited by C Col- 
 beck, M.A. 2s. 
 
 Le Vieux Celibataire. A Comedy, by Collin D'Harleville. 
 \\\\X\ Notes, by G. Masson, B.A. is. 
 
 M. Daru, par M. C. A. Sainte-Beuve (Causeries dii Lundi, 
 Vol. IX.). By G. Masson, B.A. Univ. Gallic, ij. 
 
 Polyeucte. By Corneti.le. By E. G. W. Braunholtz, M.A. 
 
 [Xi-ctrly ready. 
 
 Recits des Temps Merovingiens I— III. Thierry. By the late 
 G. Masson, B.A. and A. R. Ropes, M.A. Map. ^.n-. 
 
 IV. GERMAN. 
 A Book of Ballads on German History, By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2J. 
 A Book of German Dactylic Poetry. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 3^. 
 Benedix. Doctor Wespe. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen. By Karl 
 Hermann Breul, M.A., Ph.D. 3^. 
 
 Culturgeschichtliche Novellen, von W. H. Riehl. By H. J. 
 
 Wolstenholme, B.A. (Lend.), y. 6d. 
 
 Das Jahr 1813 (The Year 181 3), by F. Kohlrausch. By 
 
 Wilhelm Wagner, Ph.D. 2^. 
 Der erste Kreuzzug (1095— 1099) nach Friedrich von Raumer. 
 The First Crusade. By W. Wagner, Ph. D. is. 
 
 Der Oberhof. A Tale of Westphalian Life, by Karl Immer- 
 mann. By Wilhelm Wagner, Ph.D. 3^. 
 
 Der Staat Friedrichs des Grossen. By G. Freytag. By Wilhelm 
 Wagner, Ph. D. is. 
 
 Die Karavane, von Wilhelm Hauff. By A. Schlottmann, Ph.D. 
 
 Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea. By W. Wagner, Ph. D. Re- 
 vised edition by J. W. Cartmell. ^s. 6d. 
 
 London : Cambridge IVarehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
PITT PRESS SERIES, 27 
 
 Goethe's Knabenjahre. (1749— ^ 761.) Goethe's Boyhood. By W. 
 
 Wagner, Ph.D. Revised edition by J. \V. Cartmell, M.A. is. 
 
 Hauff, Das Bild des Kaisers. By Karl Hermann Breul, M A 
 Ph.D. 3^. 
 
 Hauff, Das Wirthshaus im Spessart. By A. Schlottmann, Ph.D., 
 
 late Assistant Master at Uppingham School, y. 6d. 
 
 Mendelssohn's Letters. Selections from. By James Sime, M.A. 3^. 
 Schiller. Wilhelm Tell. By Karl Hermann Breul, M.A., Ph.D. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 (Abridged Edition.) ij-. 6d. 
 
 Geschichte des Dreissigjahrigen Kriegs. By the same 
 
 Kditor. [A^i-arly ready. 
 
 Selected Fables. Lessing and Gellert. By Karl Hermann 
 Breul, M.A., Ph.D. 3^-. 
 
 Uhland. Ernst, Herzog von Schwaben. By H. J. Wolsten- 
 
 HOLME, "R.A. (Lend.). 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Zopf und bchwert. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen von Karl Gutz- 
 KOW. By H. J. Wolstenholme, B.A. (Lond.). y. 6d. 
 
 V. ENGLISH. 
 
 An Apologie for Poetrie by Sir Philip Sidney. By E. S. Shuck- 
 burgh, M.A. The text is a revision of that of the first edition of 1595. 3^. 
 
 A Discourse of the Commonwealf of thys Realme of Englande. 
 
 First printed in 1581, and commonly attributed to W. S. Edited from 
 the MSS. by the late Elizabeth Lamond. [/« the Press. 
 
 An Elementary Commercial Geography. A Sketch of the Com- 
 modities and Countries of the World. By H. R. Mill, Sc. D., F.R.S.E. is. 
 
 An Atlas of Commercial Geography. (Companion to the above.) 
 By J. G. Bartholomew, F.R.G.S. With an Introduction by Dr PJ. R. 
 Mill. 3^. 
 
 Ancient Philosophy from Thales to Cicero, A Sketch of, by 
 Joseph B. Mayor, M.A. y. 6d. 
 
 Bacon's History of the Reign of King Henry VII. By the Rev. 
 
 Professor Lumby, D.D. 3^-. 
 
 British India, a Short History of. By Rev. E. S. Carlos, M.A. i^. 
 Cowley's Essays. By Prof. Lumby, D.D. 4^-. 
 General Aims of the Teacher, and Form Management. Two Lec- 
 tures by F. W. Farrar, D.D. and R. B. Poole, B.D. \s. 6d. 
 
 John Amos Comenius, Bishop of the Moravians. His Life and 
 Educational Works, by S. S. Laurie, A.M., F.R.S.E. 35. 6d. 
 
 Locke on Education. By the Rev. R. H. Quick, M.A. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Milton's Arcades and Comus. By A. W. Verity, M.A. 3^. 
 
 Milton's Ode on the Morning of Christ's Nativity, L'Allegro, II Pen- 
 
 seroso, and Lycidas. By the same Editor. 2J-. 6d. 
 
 Lofidon: Ca?ribridge Warehouse, Ave Maria La?ie. 
 
28 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 Milton's Samson Agonistes. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 Milton's Paradise Lost. Books XI., XII. By the same Editor. 
 
 Milton's Paradise Lost. Books V., VI. By the same Editor. 
 
 [/;/ the Press, 
 
 Milton's Tractate on Education. A facsimile reprint from the 
 
 Edition of 1673. Edited by O. Browning, M.A. is. 
 More's History of King Richard III. By J. Rawson Lumby, D.D. 
 
 y. 6d, 
 On Stimulus. A Lecture delivered for the Teachers' Training 
 
 Syndicate at Cambridge, May 1882, by A. SiDGWiCK, M.A. New Ed. is. 
 
 Outlines of the Philosophy of Aristotle. Compiled by Edwin 
 Wallace, M.A., LL.D. Third Edition, Enlarged. 4J. 6d. 
 
 Sir Thomas More's Utopia. By Prof. Lumby, D.D. 2>^. 6d. 
 
 Theory and Practice of Teaching. By E. Thring, M.A. 4^-. 6d. 
 
 The Teaching of Modern Languages in Theory and Practice. 
 
 By C. CoLBECK, M.A. 2s. 
 Tne Two Noble Kinsmen. By Professor Skeat, Litt.D. 35. 6d. 
 Three Lectures on the Practice of Education. I. On Marking, 
 
 by H. W. Eve, M.A. II. On Stimulus, by A. Sidgwick, M.A. III. On 
 the Teaching of Latin Verse Composition, by E. A. Abbott, D.D. 2s. 
 
 VI. MATHEMATICS. 
 Arithmetic for Schools. By C. Smith, M.A., Master of Sidney 
 
 Sussex College, Cambridge. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Algebra (with Answers to the Examples). By W. W. 
 Rouse Ball, M.A. 4^-, 6d. 
 
 Euclid's Elements of Geometry, Books I. and II. By H. M. 
 
 Taylor, M.A. is. 6d. Books III. and IV. By the same Editor, is. 6d. 
 
 Books I. — IV. in one volume. 31. 
 
 Solutions to the Exercises m Euclid, Books I.— IV. By W. W. 
 
 Taylor, M. A. {Pi the Press. 
 
 Elements of Statics and Dynamics. By S. L. Loney, M.A. 75. 6d. 
 
 Or in Two Parts. Part I. Elements of Statics, ^s. 6d. Part IL 
 Elements of Dynamics. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Treatise on Plane Trigonometry for the use of Schools. 
 
 By E. W. HOBSON, Sc.D., and C. M. Jessop, MA. [/;/ the Press, 
 
 Uontion: c. j. clay and sons, 
 
 CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE, 
 ffilasgoto: 263, argyle street. 
 
 CambriBse: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO. ILripng: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 
 i^ehj gorfe: MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 Cambridge: printed by c. j. clay, m.a. & sons, at the university press. 
 
Date Due 
 
BS186.S432 
 
 The authorized edition of the English 
 
 1 n M "n," n,?.Il:f °l?,?.'e^.' Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1012 00113 2440